Sentences II, d. 1-20

Thomas Aquinas · Sentences Commentary
Scriptum Super Sententiis II
Commentary on Sentences II
Sent.II
Prooemium
Prologue
Job 26:13
Job 26:13
Sent.II
Spiritus ejus ornavit caelos, et obstetricante manu ejus, eductus est coluber tortuosus.
His spirit has adorned the heavens, and his obstetric hand brought forth the winding serpent.
Sent.II
Creaturarum consideratio pertinet ad theologos et ad philosophos, sed diversimode. Philosophi enim creaturas considerant, secundum quod in propria natura consistunt: unde proprias causas et passiones rerum inquirunt; sed theologus considerat creaturas, secundum quod a primo principio exierunt, et in finem ultimum ordinantur qui Deus est: unde recte divina sapientia nominatur, quia altissimam causam considerat, quae Deus est. Unde dicitur Eccli. 42:17: nonne Deus1 fecit sanctos suos enarrare omnia mirabilia sua?
The consideration of created things pertains to theologians and philosophers but in different ways. For philosophers consider created things as constituted in their proper nature, hence they inquire about the proper causes and properties of things. But the theologian considers created things as having proceeded from the first principle and as ordered to their last end, which is God. For this reason theology is rightly given the name divine wisdom, since it considers the highest cause, which is God. This is why it says in Sirach 42:17, has not the Lord enabled his holy ones to recount all his marvelous works?
Sent.II
Per modum istum in hoc secundo libro de creaturis agitur; unde materia ejus ex verbis praemissis accipi potest, ex quibus tria elicere possumus, scilicet rerum principium, principii ipsius actum et actus effectum.
It is in this manner that created things are treated of in this Second Book. Hence we can understand its subject matter from the preceding words, from which we can draw forth three things: the principle of things, the act of this principle, and the effect of the act.
Sent.II
Ex parte principii duo tanguntur, scilicet spiritus et manus: spiritus bonitatis vel voluntatis suae; sed manus potestatis. De hoc spiritu dicitur in Psalm. 103:30: emitte Spiritum tuum et creabuntur. Quia secundum Dionysium, 4 De divin. nomin., sicut sol radios suos emittit ad corporum illuminationem, ita divina bonitas radios suos, id est participationes sui, diffundit ad rerum creationem. Et ideo Augustinus, 1 De doct. Christ., cap. 32, dicit quod, inquantum bonus est, sumus. Istum spiritum negaverunt qui posuerunt Deum produxisse res ex necessitate naturae, et non ex liberalitate1 voluntatis; contra quos dicit Dionysius, De div. nom., cap. 4, quod divinus amor non permisit eum sine germine esse.
In regard to the principle, two things are touched on, namely, the spirit and the hand. The spirit belongs to its goodness or will, the hand to its power. Concerning this spirit it is said: send forth your Spirit, and they shall be created (Ps 104 [103]:30). For, according to Dionysius,1 just as the sun sends forth its rays to illuminate bodies, so also the divine goodness diffuses its rays, that is, participations in itself, in order to create things. Thus, Augustine says that inasmuch as he is good, we exist.2 Those who have held that God produced things from a necessity of nature and not from freedom of will, have denied this spirit. Against them Dionysius says that divine love has not allowed him to be without fruit.3
Sent.II
Sed de manu potestatis ejus in Psalm. 103:28: aperiente te manum tuam, omnia implebuntur bonitate. In manu siquidem ejus erant omnes fines terrae, quia ab aeterno non nisi ejus potestate erant. Aperta enim manu clave amoris, creaturae prodierunt. Haec est manus de qua dicit Isa. 59:1: ecce non est abbreviata manus ejus: quia infinita sua virtute rerum substantiam in esse producit. Hanc manum abbreviare voluerunt qui a Deo nihil fieri posse ex nihilo astruxerunt.
But concerning the hand of his power it is said, when you open your hand, they are all filled with good things (Ps 104 [103]:28). In his hand, then, were all the ends of the earth, since they did not exist from all eternity except in his power. For when his hand was opened by the key of love, created things proceeded forth. This is the hand about which Isaiah says, behold, the Lord’s hand is not shortened (Isa 59:1), since by his infinite power he brings the substance of things into being. Those who have alleged that God can make nothing from nothing have wished to shorten this hand.
Sent.II
Et sic apparet in productione creaturarum, Trinitas personarum. In spiritu ipse Spiritus Sanctus, de quo dicitur Sap. 1:7: Spiritus Domini replevit omnem terram.1 In manu Filius, qui etiam brachium Patris dicitur Job 40:4: si habes brachium sicut Deus, et si voce simili tonas? eo quod ipse est virtus et sapientia Dei, 1 Corinth. 1:24; et: omnia per ipsum facta sunt, Joan. 1:3. Sed in pronomine ejus persona Patris exprimitur cujus est et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus de quo dicitur Gen. 1:1: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram.
And this is how the Trinity of persons appears in the production of created things. In spirit the Holy Spirit himself is made apparent, of whom it is said, the Spirit of the Lord has filled the world (Wis 1:7). In hand the Son is manifested, who is also called the arm of the Father: have you an arm like God, and can you thunder with a voice like his? (Job 40:9), due to the fact that he is the power and wisdom of God (1 Cor 1:24) and all things were made through him (John 1:3). But by the pronoun his the person of the Father is expressed, of whom are both the Son and the Holy Spirit, about whom it is said, in the beginning God created the heavens and the earth (Gen 1:1).
Sent.II
Sed ex parte actus tangit etiam duo, scilicet ornatum, et obstetricationis officium. Ornatus pertinet ad dispositionem rerum, quia eas varia pulchritudine decoravit, ut dicitur Eccli. 42:21: magnalia sapientiae suae decoravit. De hac etiam pulchritudine Boetius, 3 De consol., dicit: . . . pulchrum pulcherrimus ipso mundum mente gerens.
On the part of the act, it touches on two things, namely, adornment and the office of obstetrics. Adornment pertains to the arrangement of things, since he has ornamented various things with beauty, as is said: he has beautified the glorious works of his wisdom (Sir 42:21).1 Concerning this beauty, Boethius also says, most beautiful are you, bearing a world of beauty in your mind.2
Sent.II
Sed obstetricatio pertinet ad providentiae gubernationem, qua creaturas per se subsistere non valentes, ad modum obstetricis in esse conservat, necessaria in finem ministrat, et impedimenta repellit, etiam mala in bonum ordinando; unde dicitur Job 38:8, secundum similem metaphoram: quis conclusit ostiis mare, quando erumpebat quasi de vulva procedens?
But obstetrics pertains to the governance of providence whereby created things, which are not able to subsist by themselves, are, in the manner of a midwife, preserved by him in existence, being provided with the things necessary to their end, and being freed from obstacles by his ordering even evils to the good. Hence, following a similar metaphor, it is said, who shut in the sea with doors, when it burst forth from the womb? (Job 38:8).
Sent.II
Ex parte effectus duo tangit; scilicet caelum, et colubrum tortuosum. In caelo duo considerare possumus: scilicet stabilitatem, Proverb. 3:19: stabilivit caelos prudentia; et indeficientem claritatem, de qua Eccli. 24:6: ego feci in caelis ut oriretur lumen indeficiens. Unde per caelos intelligere possumus creaturas quae in decore suo firmiter perstiterunt.
On the part of the effect, it touches on two things, namely, heaven and the winding serpent. In heaven we can consider two things, namely, stability: the Lord . . . has made stable the heavens by prudence (Prov 3:19),1 and unfailing clarity: I brought it about that in the heavens there should rise light that never fails (Sir 24:6).2 Hence, through heavens we can understand the created things that have stood firm in their grandeur.
Sent.II
Similiter in colubro tortuoso duo considerare possumus, scilicet obscuritatem, et obliquitatem. Primum in nomine colubri,1 quia coluber dicitur quasi colens umbram, quae sonat in2 privationem lucis. Obliquitatem in hoc quod dicitur tortuosum; distortum enim est quod rectitudine obliquatur. Et ideo per hunc colubrum tortuosum creaturae illae intelligi possunt quarum pulchritudo est per peccatum obscurata et rectitudo obliquata, et praecipue diabolum, cujus invidia mors intravit in orbem terrarum, Sap. 2:24, et de umbrositate ejus dicitur Job 40:16: sub umbra dormit in secreto calami; et de ejus tortuositate dicitur Isa. 27:1: visitabit Dominus in gladio duo duro, et grandi, et forti super Leviathan serpentem vectem, et super Leviathan serpentem tortuosum, et occidet eum.3
Likewise, in winding serpent we can consider two things, namely, obscurity and obliqueness. First, in the name “serpent,” for a “serpent,” which makes noise in the deprivation of light, is named as though “fostering darkness.”1 We can understand obliqueness by the fact that it is called winding, for what is distorted is what has been twisted away from rectitude. Thus, by this winding serpent those creatures are understood whose beauty has been obscured through sin and whose rectitude twisted, and especially the devil, by whose envy death entered into the world (Wis 2:24), and concerning whose darkness it is said, under the shadow he sleeps, in the covert of the reed and in the marsh (Job 40:16), and concerning whose twistedness it is said, the Lord with his hard and great and strong sword will punish Leviathan the fleeing serpent, Leviathan the twisting serpent, and he will slay the dragon that is in the sea (Isa 27:1).
Sent.II
Recte ergo caelos spiritus ornasse dicitur: quia in creaturis quae suum ordinem servaverunt, et divina bonitas clarius resplendet, et decoris ornatus immutatus non est. Recte etiam dicitur coluber tortuosus manu obstetricante eductus: quia in malis relucet etiam divina potentia per hoc quod cohibentur, et divina providentia per hoc quod eorum mala ordinantur in bonum.
Rightly, then, is the spirit said to have adorned the heavens, since, in creatures that have preserved their order, the divine goodness shines more brightly and the adornment of dignity has not been changed. Rightly, too, is the winding serpent said to have been brought forth by his obstetric hand, since even in evil things the divine power also shines forth by virtue of the fact that they are kept in check, while divine providence shines forth by virtue of the fact that their evils are ordered to good.
Sent.II
Et sic patet materia hujus secundi libri, in quo de institutione creaturarum agitur, et lapsu per peccatum angeli et1 hominis.
And so the subject matter of this Second Book is clear: it discusses the establishment of created things, and the fall of the angels and men through sin.
Sent.II
D. 1The procession of created thingsDe processione creaturarum
Divisio primae partis textus
Division of the first part of the text
Sent.II.D1
Dividitur ergo liber iste in partes duas:
This book is divided into two parts:
Sent.II.D1
in prima determinat de creaturis in communi;
in the first, he considers created things in general;
Sent.II.D1
in secunda determinat de eis in speciali, quantum ad considerationem theologi pertinet. Secunda, dist. 2, ibi: de angelica itaque natura haec primo consideranda sunt.
in the second, he considers specific creatures insofar as this pertains to the consideration of a theologian, at Distinction 2: concerning the angelic nature, these things are to be considered first.1
Sent.II.D1
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts:
Sent.II.D1
in prima determinat de creaturis secundum exitum earum a principio;
in the first, he considers created things with respect to their procession from their principle;
Sent.II.D1
in secunda determinat de eis secundum ordinem earum in ultimum finem, ibi: credamus ergo rerum creatarum . . . causam non esse nisi bonitatem Creatoris.
in the second, he considers them with respect to their ordering to their last end, at and so let us believe ‘that the cause of created things . . . is nothing but the goodness of the Creator.’1
Sent.II.D1
Prima dividitur in tres:
The first is divided into three parts:
Sent.II.D1
prima inducit auctoritatem, quae, ostensa veritate omnium, errorem excludit;
in the first, he cites an authority that, having showed the truth concerning everything, rules out error;
Sent.II.D1
secundo prosequitur errores, qui per auctoritates confirmantur, ibi: Plato namque tria initia existimavit;
second, he pursues the errors that are attested by authorities, at for Plato held that there were three first principles [or beginnings];1
Sent.II.D1
tertio concludit veritatem, ibi: horum ergo et similium errorem Spiritus Sanctus evacuans, veritatisque disciplinam tradens, Deum in principio temporum mundum creasse, et ante tempora aeternaliter extitisse significat.
third, he concludes with the truth, at ‘the Holy Spirit, to purge the errors of these men and others like them and teach the discipline of truth, signifies that God created the world at the beginning of the ages, and that he existed eternally before all ages.’1
Sent.II.D1
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things:
Sent.II.D1
primo tangit errorem Platonis;
first, he touches on the error of Plato;
Sent.II.D1
secundo errorem Aristotelis, ibi: Aristoteles vero duo principia dixit.
second, on the error of Aristotle, at but Aristotle asserted two principles.1
Sent.II.D1
Circa primum facit duo:
Concerning the first, he does two things:
Sent.II.D1
primo ostendit quomodo per auctoritatem Scripturae refellitur error Platonis, tum propter multitudinem principiorum, tum propter negationem creationis;
first, he shows how the error of Plato is refuted by the authority of Scripture, both as regards the multitude of principles and as regards the denial of creation;
Sent.II.D1
secundo removet quamdam dubitationem ex dictis, ubi: verumtamen sciendum est, haec verba, scilicet creare, facere, agere, et alia hujusmodi, de Deo non posse dici secundum eam rationem qua dicuntur de creaturis.
second, he allays a certain doubt that might arise from what was said, at and yet it is to be known that these verbs, namely, to make, to create, to do, and suchlike, cannot be said of God for the same reason as they are said of creatures.1
Sent.II.D1
Q. 1CreationDe creatione
Ad evidentiam hujus partis quaeruntur hic sex:
To expound on this part, here six questions are asked:
Sent.II.D1.Q1
primo utrum sit tantum unum primum principium;
first, whether there is only one first principle;
Sent.II.D1.Q1
secundo utrum ab illo principio res per creationem effluxerunt;
second, whether things have proceeded from this principle by creation;
Sent.II.D1.Q1
tertio utrum tantum ab ipso res per creationem prodierunt, an etiam ab aliquibus principiis secundis;
third, whether from this principle alone things have proceeded by creation, or whether they have also proceeded from secondary principles;
Sent.II.D1.Q1
quarto si non per creationem, utrum alio quolibet modo unum possit esse causa alterius;
fourth, whether, if not by creation, there is any other way in which one thing can be the cause of another;
Sent.II.D1.Q1
quinto utrum res ab aeterno creatae fuerunt;
fifth, whether things have been created from eternity;
Sent.II.D1.Q1
sexto supposito quod non, quomodo dicitur Deus in principio caelum et terram creasse.
sixth, supposing that they have not been, how it can be said that God in the beginning created heaven and earth.
Sent.II.D1.Q1
A. 1Whether there is more than one first principleUtrum sint plura prima principia
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sint plura prima principia.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there is more than one first principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg1
Quia, secundum Philosophum, 2 Caeli et mundi, si unum contrariorum fuerit in natura, et reliquum. Sed summum malum est contrarium summo bono, sicut et malum bono. Ergo cum sit quoddam summum bonum, quod est principium primum omnium bonorum, videtur quod sit et unum summum malum, quod est principium primum omnium malorum: et sic erunt duo prima principia.
Obj. 1: For according to the Philosopher,1 if there is one of two contraries in nature, there will be the other. But the greatest evil is contrary to the greatest good, as evil is to good. Therefore, since there is a greatest good, which is the first principle of all goods, it seems that there is also a single greatest evil that is the first principle of all evils. And so there will be two first principles.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, omne quod fit, vel ipsum est primum principium, vel est ab aliquo principio, sicut in 3 Physic. dicitur. Sed aliquod malum fit in mundo. Si ergo ipsum non sit primum principium, quia hoc dato haberetur propositum, oportet quod sit ab aliquo principio. Sed non a bono, quia bonum est destructivum mali, et non causa ejus, sicut nec calidum frigidi; et eadem ratione illius mali, si non sit primum principium, erit alterum malum principium;1 non est autem2 in principiis vel causis procedere in infinitum, ut probatur 2 Metaph. Ergo videtur quod oportet devenire ad primum malum, quod sit principium omnis mali; et sic habetur propositum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everything that comes to be is either itself a first principle or is from another principle, as is said in the Physics 3.1 But there does come to be evil in the world. Therefore, if it is not itself a first principle, since if this were granted, we would have the case in question, it must be from another principle. But it cannot be from good, since good is destructive of evil and not its cause, just as hot is not the cause of cold. For the same reason, if the evil from which it comes is not a first principle, there will be another evil principle of this evil; but we cannot proceed to infinity in principles or causes, as is proved in the Metaphysics 2.2 Therefore, it seems that it is necessary to arrive at a first evil that is the principle of every evil. And so we have the case in question.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg3
Si dicas, quod malum non habet principium, sed accidit praeter intentionem alicujus principii agentis.
Obj. 3: You might say that evil does not have a principle but occurs apart from the intention of some active principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg4
Contra, omne quod accidit praeter intentionem agentis est casu,1 et in paucioribus. Sed malum invenitur ut in pluribus, ut in 2 Topic. cap. 11, dicitur. Ergo videtur quod malum sit intentum, et habeat per se principium.
On the contrary, everything that occurs apart from the intention of an agent is by chance and found in fewer cases. But evil is found in more cases, as is said in the Topics 2.1 Therefore, it seems that evil is intended and has an essential principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, quae sunt ab uno principio, habent conformitatem ad invicem: quia principiatum imitatur principium. Sed in rebus reperitur magna contrarietas et diversitas. Ergo oportet eam in principia contraria reducere.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, things that are from one principle have a conformity to one another. For what proceeds from a principle resembles the principle. But great contrariety and diversity are found among things. Therefore, we must trace them back to contrary principles.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, materia et agens nunquam incidunt in idem, ut in 2 Physic. dicitur: nec etiam agens et forma in idem numero. Sed res habent principia et formalia, et materialia, et activa; et in singulis est devenire ad unum primum, ut in 2 Metaph. probatur. Ergo oportet ponere plura1 prima principia.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, matter and agent are never identical, as is said in the Physics 2.1 Nor are agent and form identical numerically. But things have formal, material, and active principles. And in each category of cause we must arrive at one first cause, as is proved in the Metaphysics 2.2 Therefore, we must posit more first principles.3
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg6
Sed contra, omnem multitudinem praecedit unitas: quia pluralitas ex unitate nascitur. Si ergo ponantur plura principia, oportet eis esse prius unum principium. Sed primo non est aliquid prius. Ergo impossibile est ponere plura prima principia.
On the contrary, unity precedes all multitude, since plurality is born of unity. Therefore, if we posit more than one principle, there must be a single principle prior to them. But there is not anything prior to the first. Therefore, it is impossible to posit more than one first principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, quaecumque conveniunt in aliquo et in alio differunt, oportet esse composita. Sed si ponantur plura prima principia, oportet ea in aliquo convenire, ex quo habent rationem principii; et cum sint plura, in aliquo differre. Ergo oportet ea esse composita. Sed nullum compositum est primum. Ergo impossibile est esse plura prima principia.
Furthermore, things that agree in something and differ in something else must be composite. But if we posit more than one first principle, they must agree in something by which they have the account of a principle; and, since they are more than one, they must differ in something. Therefore, they must be composite. But nothing composite is first. Therefore, it is impossible for there to be more than one first principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, si essent plura principia prima, aut essent similia, aut contraria. Si similia, aut utrumque per se sufficiens, et sic alterum superflueret; aut utrumque per se insufficiens, sed conjuncta sufficerent ad principiandum res; et sic non essent prima principia: tum quia indigerent conjungente quod esset prius eis: tum quia agerent per aliud additum essentiae, scilicet per conjunctionem ipsam; et nullum tale est principium primum. Si autem sunt contraria, omne autem contrarium destruit et impedit contrarium suum; ergo si sint aequalis potentiae, unum impediet alterum, adeo quod nullus sequetur effectus. Si vero alterum fuerit potentius, omnino destruet alterum. Ergo impossibile est esse plura prima principia.
Furthermore, if there were more than one first principle, they would either be similar or contrary. If they were similar, either one would be sufficient by itself and so the other would be superfluous, or both of them would be insufficient by themselves but when joined would be sufficient to serve as a principle of things. And in this case they would not be first principles, both because they would lack what joins them together, which would be prior to them, and because they would act through something else added to their essence, namely, through the joining itself. And no such thing can be a first principle. However, if they are contrary, every contrary destroys and impedes its contrary. Therefore, if they were of equal power, one would impede the other to such a degree that no effect would follow. On the other hand, if one were more powerful, it would altogether destroy the other. Therefore, it is impossible for there to be more than one first principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod primum dicitur dupliciter: scilicet primum simpliciter, et primum in genere vel in ordine aliquo.
I answer that “first” can be said in two ways, namely, first simply and first in some genus or order.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.co
Si secundo modo sic secundum genera plura causarum sunt plura1 prima principia, ut materiale primum quod est materia prima,2 et primum formale, quod est esse, et sic de aliis; et ulterius descendendo ad diversa rerum3 genera, inveniuntur diversa prima principia in diversis etiam secundum idem genus causae; sicut in liquabilibus prima materia est aqua, et in aridis terra, et in animalibus semen, vel menstruum.
If taken in the second way, then just as there is more than one genus of cause, so there is more than one first principle, just as the first material principle is prime matter, the first formal principle is being, and so forth. And by descending from any of them to the different genera of things, different first principles are also found among the different things with respect to the same genus of cause. For example, in fluids the first matter is water, and in dry things it is earth. And in animals, it is either seed or the menses.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Sed primum principium1 simpliciter impossibile est esse nisi unum: et hoc tripliciter patet: primo ex ipso ordine universi, cujus partes inveniuntur ad invicem ordinatae esse, quasi partes animalis in toto, quae sibi invicem deserviunt. Talis autem coordinatio plurium non est, nisi unum aliquod intendant. Ergo oportet esse unum summum bonum ultimum, quod ab omnibus est desideratum; et hoc est primum2 principium.
But it is impossible for what is a first principle simply to be anything except one. This is clear in three ways. The first way is from the very order of the universe, whose parts are found to be ordered to one another, like the parts of an animal in its entirety that perform a service for one another. But such a coordination of several things does not exist unless they tend toward a single thing. Therefore, there must be a single greatest and ultimate good that is desired by all things. And this is the first principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Aliter apparet ex ipsa rerum natura. Invenitur enim in omnibus rebus natura entitatis, in quibusdam magis nobilis, et in quibusdam minus; ita tamen quod ipsarum rerum naturae non sunt hoc ipsum esse quod habent: alias esse esset1 de intellectu cujuslibet quidditatis, quod falsum est, cum quidditas cujuslibet rei possit intelligi etiam2 non intelligendo de ea an sit. Ergo oportet quod ab aliquo esse habeant, et oportet devenire ad aliquid cujus natura sit ipsum suum esse; alias in infinitum procederetur, et hoc est quod dat esse omnibus, nec potest esse nisi unum, cum natura entitatis sit unius rationis in omnibus secundum analogiam; unitas enim causati requirit unitatem in causa per se; et haec est via Avicennae, 8 Metaphysicorum.
Second, it is clear from the very nature of things. For the nature of being is found in all things, more noble in some of them and less so in others, but still such that the natures of these things are not themselves the being that they have. Otherwise, being would pertain to the idea of every “whatness,” which is false, since the “whatness” of any given thing can be understood even without knowing whether the thing exists. Therefore, they must have being from something else, and we must arrive at something whose nature is itself its own being. Otherwise, we would proceed to infinity. And this is what gives being to all things and cannot be but one, since the nature of being has one account in all things analogously. For the unity of a caused thing requires unity in the essential cause. And this is Avicenna’s approach.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Tertia via est ex immaterialitate ipsius Dei: oportet enim causam moventem caelum esse virtutem non in materia, ut in 8 Physicor. probatur. In his autem quae sunt sine materia, non potest esse diversitas, nisi secundum quod natura unius est magis completa et in actu existens quam natura alterius. Ergo oportet quod illud quod venit ad perfectionem complementi et puritatem actus, sit unum tantum a quo proficiscatur omne illud quod potentiae admixtum est: quia actus praecedit potentiam, et complementum diminutum, ut in 9 Metaph. probatur.
The third way is from the immateriality of God himself. For the cause moving the heavens must be a power that is not in matter, as is proved in the Physics 8.1 But in things that are without matter, there cannot be differentiation, except insofar as the nature of one thing is more complete and actually existent than the nature of another. Therefore, what reaches the perfection of completion and purity of act must be one only, from which proceeds every thing that is mixed with potency, since act precedes potency, and completion precedes incompletion, as is proved in the Metaphysics 9.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Circa hoc tamen tripliciter est erratum. Quidam enim, ut primi naturales, non posuerunt nisi causam materialem: unde qui ex eis plura principia materialia posuit, plura principia simpliciter dixit prima.
And yet, there have been three errors concerning this. For some, such as the first natural philosophers, posited only a material cause. Hence whoever of them posited more than one material principle said that there is more than one first principle simply.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Quidam vero cum causa materiali posuerunt etiam causam agentem, et dixerunt duo contraria esse prima agentia, scilicet Empedocles, 8 Physic., ut amicitiam et litem: et huic consonat opinio Pythagorae, 1 Metaph., cap. 5, qui divisit omnia entia in duos ordines et unum ordinem reduxit in bonum, sicut in principium, et alterum in malum: et exinde, pullulavit haeresis Manichaeorum, qui ponunt duos deos, unum creatorem bonorum, invisibilium, incorporalium, Novi Testamenti; alium creatorem visibilium, corporalium, Veteris Testamenti.
But others, since they posited an agent cause along with a material cause, also said that there are two contrary first agents. Empedocles said they were friendship and strife.1 And the opinion of Pythagoras, who divided all beings into two orders and traced one order back to the good as a principle and the other to evil, agrees with this.2 From this arose the heresy of the Manichees, who posit two gods, one of the New Testament, who is the creator of what is good, invisible, and incorporeal, and the other of the Old Testament, who is the creator of what is visible and corporeal.3
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Tertius error fuit eorum qui posuerunt agens et materiam, sed agens non esse principium materiae, quamvis sit unum tantum agens: et haec est opinio Anaxagorae et Platonis: nisi quod Plato superaddidit tertium principium, scilicet formas1 separatas a rebus, quas exemplaria dicebat; et nullum2 esse causam alterius; sed per haec tria causari mundum, et res ex quibus mundus constat.
The third error was of those who posited an agent and matter, but also posited that the agent is not the principle of matter, even though there is only one agent. This is the opinion of Anaxagoras1 and Plato, except that Plato added also a third principle, namely, forms separated from things, which he called “exemplars.”2 And he said that none of these is the cause of another, but rather that the world and the things of which the world consists are caused by these three things.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod summum malum non contrariatur summo bono secundum rem, sed solum secundum vocem, propter duo. Primo, quia summum malum esse non potest: nihil enim est adeo malum in quo non sit aliquid boni, ad minus esse; et ideo dicit Philosophus, in 4 Ethic., cap. 13, quod si esset adeo perfectum malum proveniret ex corruptione omnium circumstantiarum, nec seipsum sustinere posset.
Reply Obj. 1: The greatest evil is not contrary to the greatest good in reality, but only in speech, for two reasons. The first is because there cannot be a greatest evil. For there is nothing so evil that there is not some good in it, at least its existence. Thus, the Philosopher says that if there were something so perfectly evil that it came forth from the corruption of everything around it, then neither would it be able to sustain itself.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.ad1
Secundo, quia illi bono quod nullo modo potest auferri vel minui, nihil opponitur privative vel contrarie: unde nec ipsum particulare malum opponitur summo bono directe, sed particulari bono, quod per ipsum privatur. Et dico aliquid directe opponi alteri, quando opponitur ei secundum quod hujusmodi; sicut nigredo manus opponitur albedini manus directe; sed indirecte opponitur etiam albedini parietis, non inquantum est nigredo hujus,1 vel albedo hujus, sed inquantum est albedo et nigredo2 simpliciter: per quem modum cuilibet bono quodlibet malum opponitur, non secundum propriam rationem hujus vel illius, scilicet concupiscibilis,3 sed secundum communem rationem boni et mali: et sic si malum summo bono opponatur, hoc erit indirecte: quia non opponitur ei inquantum est tale bonum, sed inquantum bonum.
The second is because nothing can be opposed by privation or contrariety to that good that can in no way be taken away or lessened. Hence neither is this particular evil opposed to the greatest good directly, but rather to the particular good of which it is a privation. And I say that something is directly opposed to another when it is opposed to it precisely as such, just as the blackness of a hand is directly opposed to the whiteness of a hand, though indirectly it is opposed also to the whiteness of a wall: not inasmuch as it is the blackness of this thing or the whiteness of this thing, but inasmuch as it is whiteness and blackness simply. In this manner, any evil is opposed to any good, not with reference to the proper account of this or that (namely, desirability), but with reference to the common account of good and evil. And so, if evil is opposed to the greatest good, this will be indirectly, since it is not opposed to it inasmuch as it is such a good, but rather inasmuch as it is good.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod malum non habet causam nisi per accidens dupliciter.1 Primo modo, scilicet secundum quod agens per accidens dicitur respectu ejus2 praeter intentionem agentis,3 quia omne agens agit propter finem, et intendit bonum quod est finis, et nulla privatio est intenta, sed sequitur ex forma inducta cui adjungitur: ignis enim non intendit a materia privare formam aeris, sed inducere formam propriam; sed inducendo formam propriam, privat formam aeris; similiter peccator intendit dulcedinem, quae est bonum alicujus partis ejus, scilicet concupiscibilis, et non intendit privationem gratiae.
Reply Obj. 2: Evil only has a cause incidentally,1 in two ways. The first way is insofar as an agent is said to be incidental with respect to that which occurs apart from the agent’s intention, since every agent acts for an end and intends a good that is its end, and no privation is intended but rather follows from the imposed form to which it is joined. For fire does not intend to deprive from matter the form of air but rather to introduce its own form, though by introducing its own form, it removes the form of air. Likewise, the sinner intends delight, which is the good of part of himself, namely, the concupiscible part, and does not intend the privation of grace.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.ad2
Secundo, sicut dicitur agens per accidens, removens prohibens: prohibens enim privationem est forma vel res aliqua. Unde qui removet illam rem, dicitur causare privationem: sicut qui extinguit candelam, vel exportat a domo, dicitur causare tenebras. Quod ergo dicitur, quod omne quod est, vel est principium vel a principio, intelligendum est de illis quae sunt aliquid in re; sed malum est privatio quaedam, et non nominat naturam aliquam positive.
The second way is insofar as an agent is said to be incidental when it removes a restriction. For what restricts a privation is a form or some other thing. Hence what removes that thing is said to cause a privation, as one who extinguishes a candle or takes it out of a house is said to cause darkness. Therefore, when it is said that everything that exists is either a principle or is from a principle, this must be understood of what is something in reality, but evil is a kind of privation and does not positively refer to any nature.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Ad tertium dicendum, quod si loquamur de malo naturae, malum potest considerari, vel respectu totius naturae, vel respectu alicujus particularis agentis in natura. Si respectu totius naturae, sic constat quod malum est valde in paucioribus, quia non potest esse nisi in generabilibus et corruptibilibus, quorum congregatio est parvae quantitatis respectu totius caeli, in quo nullum malum accidit.
Reply Obj. 3: If we are speaking of natural evil, then evil can be considered either with respect to all of nature or with respect to some particular agent in nature. If it is with respect to the whole of nature, then in this case it is obvious that evil exists in fewer things by far, since it can exist only in generable and corruptible things, which taken all together are miniscule in comparison to the whole of heaven, in which nothing evil occurs.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.ad3
Si autem consideretur respectu alicujus particularis agentis in natura, constat quod actio ejus semper est secundum debitum naturae suae, nisi aliquando impediatur, et hoc est raro; et ex tali impedimento accidit malum in natura ejus, sicut apparet in partubus monstruosis.
But if it is considered with respect to some particular agent in nature, then it is obvious that its action always follows on what is due to its nature, unless it is impeded at some point, which is rare. And it is from such an impediment that something evil occurs in its nature, as is evident in the case of monstrous births.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Si autem loquamur de malo culpae, quod invenitur in eo quod non determinatur ad unam actionem, sicut omnia quae agunt ex libertate voluntatis; aut hoc est plurium naturarum, aut unius tantum. Si est unius naturae, sicut in angelis, sic constat quod in pluribus est consecuta operatio recta secundum convenientiam naturae ipsorum, et peccatum ipsorum fuit ut in paucioribus.
But if we are speaking about the evil of fault, which is found in what is not determined to a single action, as are all things that act from the freedom of their will, then this either has several natures or only one nature. If it has one nature, as in the case of the angels, then it is clear that in the majority of them the right activity followed in accord with what is suitable to their nature, and sin was present in the minority of them.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Si autem est plurium naturarum, sicut est homo, qui est compositus ex natura intellectuali et sensitiva, potest considerari dupliciter. Vel secundum totam naturam speciei; et sic oportet quod in pluribus actio ejus procedat secundum illam naturam cujus actio est multiplicior, et circa bona magis manifesta nobis; et quia naturae sensitivae actio est circa delectabilia sensus, quae magis multiplicantur quam delectabile rationis, quod est etiam magis occultum nobis, qui cognitionem a sensu accipimus; ideo ut1 plures sequuntur operationes illas; et ex hoc contingit malum ipsi homini, non inquantum est homo; quia non est homo secundum quod habet sensum, sed secundum quod habet rationem.
But if it has several natures, as does man, who is composed of an intellectual and a sensitive nature, then it can be considered in two ways. It can be considered with reference to the whole nature of the species. And in this case, its action must for the most part proceed in accord with a nature whose action is more manifold and in reference to goods that are more manifest to us. And since the action of the sensitive nature concerns things delightful to the senses, which are more manifold than what is delightful to reason, which is also more hidden to us since we receive knowledge from the senses, the result is that more men follow these activities. And hence evil befalls man, but not precisely as man, since he is not a man as having senses but as having reason.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Vel potest considerari aliquod individuum illius speciei; et sic contingit quod aliquis per voluntatem determinatur ad sequendum operationes ipsius rationis per habitum virtutis; et tunc ut in pluribus bene operatur, et deficit ut in paucioribus: sed quando adhaeret alteri naturae, efficitur quasi alius, ut dicitur in 9 Ethic., cap. 4; unde tunc est judicium de ipso sicut de aliis animalibus, in quibus est natura sensitiva tantum: quia in pluribus operabitur bonum sibi quantum ad id quod factus est, ut leo per crudelitatem, vel canis per iram, sus per luxuriam, et sic de aliis, ut dicit Boetius, in 4 De consol., prosa 3.
Or it can be considered as an individual of the species. And in this case it can happen that someone is determined by his will to pursue activities of reason through a habit of virtue, and then he acts well in more cases and is defective in fewer. But when he clings to another nature, he becomes as though something else, as is said in the Ethics 9.1 Hence we must judge concerning him as about other animals, in which there is only a sensitive nature. For he will act in more cases for his good inasmuch as he is what he has become. And so, he is like a lion through cruelty, like a dog through wrath, or like a sow through lust, and so forth, as Boethius says.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Unde constat quod malum est in paucioribus, sive comparetur ad principium totius naturae, sive ad aliquod agens particulare.
Hence it is obvious that evil exists in fewer things, whether it is compared to the principle of all nature or to a particular agent.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1
Ad quartum dicendum, quod res habent contrarietatem ad invicem quantum ad proximos effectus, sed tamen concordant etiam contraria in ultimo fine ad quem ordinantur secundum harmoniam quam constituunt, sicut patet etiam in mixto quod componitur etiam ex contrariis; et ex hoc sequitur quod agentia proxima sunt contraria, licet agens primum sit unum: quia judicium de agente et fine est idem, cum hae duae causae in idem incidant.
Reply Obj. 4: Things have contrariety to one another with regard to proximate effects, but even contrary things agree in the last end with that to which they are ordered according to the harmony they form. This is clear in a mixed body, which is also composed even of contrary things. And from this it follows that proximate agents are contrary, even though the first agent is one, because a judgment about the agent and the end is the same, since these two causes coincide in the same thing.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis Deus nullo modo sit materia, nihilominus tamen ipsum esse, quod materia habet imperfectum, prout dicitur ens in potentia, habet a Deo, et reducitur in ipsum sicut in principium. Similiter et forma, quae pars est rei, est similitudo agentis primi fluens ab ipso. Unde omnes formae reducuntur in primum agens sicut in principium exemplare. Et sic patet quod est unum primum1 principium simpliciter, quod est primum agens, et exemplar, et finis ultimus.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though God is in no way matter, nevertheless matter’s very being, which it possesses as imperfect, just as it is called “a being” in potency, it has from God and is traced to him as to its principle. Likewise, too, form, which is part of a thing, is a likeness of the first agent, flowing from it. Hence all forms are traced back to the first agent as to their exemplary principle. And so, it is clear that there is one first principle simply, which is the first agent, exemplar, and last end.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether anything can proceed from him by creationUtrum aliquid possit exire ab eo per creationem
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod per creationem nihil a Deo possit exire in esse.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that nothing can proceed into being from God by creation.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.arg1
Omne enim quod fit possibile erat prius fieri: quia si non possibile erat1 fieri, et necesse non fieri ab aequipollenti, et ita factum non esset. Sed quidquid est possibile fieri vel moveri, est possibile per potentiam passivam; quae, cum non sit ens per se existens, oportet quod sit in aliquo ente, quod est in potentia.2 Sed nihil est ens in potentia ad aliquid, quin etiam3 aliquid sit in actu. Ergo omne quod fit, fit ex aliquo ente in actu praeexistente. Sed nullum tale creatur: quia creare est ex nihilo aliquid facere, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo nihil a Deo potest creari.
Obj. 1: For everything that is made previously had the potential to be made. It means the same thing to say that it did not have the potential to be made and to say that it was necessary for it not to be made, and thus it would not have been made. But whatever has the potential to be made or to be moved has this potential by way of passive potency, which, since it is not a being existing by itself, must be in another being that is in potency. But nothing is a being in potency to something unless it is also something in act. Therefore, everything that is made is made from another being that actually preexists. But no such thing is created, since to create is to make something from nothing, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, nothing can be created by God.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, in omni mutatione est aliquid ex quo est mutatio per se: quia omnis mutatio est inter duos terminos. Sed illud ex quo per se fit aliquid, oportet remanere in eo quod fit vel secundum totum, si fit ex eo sicut ex materia, ut cultellus ex ferro; vel secundum aliquid ejus, scilicet secundum materiam, ut si dicatur totum fieri ex toto, ut caro fit ex cibo: ex albedine enim non dicitur fieri nigredo nisi per accidens, id est post albedinem, sicut etiam ex nocte dicitur fieri dies.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in every change, there is some terminus from which the change proceeds essentially, since every change is between two termini. But that from which something comes to be essentially must remain in what is made either completely, if it is made from it as from matter, just as when a knife is made from iron; or it must remain with respect to some part, namely, with respect to the matter, if the whole is said to be made from the whole, as when flesh is made from food. For blackness is only said to come from whiteness incidentally, that is, it comes after whiteness, as also day is said to come about from night.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.arg3
Si ergo dicatur ens fieri ex non ente, oportet quod non ens, vel aliqua pars ejus, cum tamen partem non habeat, maneat in ente, et quod sit simul ens et non ens, quod est impossibile. Ergo omne quod fit, fit ex ente aliquo: ergo videtur quod impossibile est aliquid a Deo creari.
Therefore, if a being is said to be made from non-being, it is necessary that non-being, or some part of it—though it does not have a part—remain in the being and that it be at the same time a being and non-being, which is impossible. Therefore, everything that is made is made from another being. Therefore, it seems that it is impossible for anything to be created by God.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Praeterea, nullum permanens simul fit et factum est; quia dum fit, non est, et dum factum est, est; non autem simul est et non est. Si ergo aliqua res permanens fiat a Deo, oportet quod fieri sit ante suum esse. Sed factio, cum sit accidens, non potest esse sine subjecto. Ergo oportet quod omne quod fit, fiat ex aliquo in quo sit factio sicut in subjecto. Sed nullum tale creatur. Ergo nihil per creationem fieri potest.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, nothing enduring simultaneously is being made and has been made; for while it is being made it does not exist, and once it has been made it does exist. But it cannot exist and not exist at the same time. Therefore, if any enduring thing is made by God, its being-made must come before its being. But making, since it is an accident, cannot exist without a subject. Therefore, everything that is made must be made from something else in which its making exists as in a subject. But no such thing is created. Therefore, nothing can be made through its creation.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, si creatio est aliquid, cum non sit substantia, oportet quod sit accidens. Omne autem accidens est in aliquo subjecto, non autem potest esse in ipso creato sicut in subjecto: quia hoc est terminus ejus: sic enim creatum creatione esset prius, inquantum est subjectum ejus, et posterius, inquantum est terminus. Ergo oportet quod sit in aliqua materia, ex qua creatum fiat; et hoc est contra rationem creationis. Ergo creatio nihil est.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if there is such a thing as creation, since it is not a substance, it must be an accident. But every accident is in some subject. But it cannot be in the thing that is created as in a subject, since this is its terminus. For in this case, the created thing would be prior to its creation inasmuch as it is its subject and is posterior to it inasmuch as it is its terminus. Therefore, it must be in some matter from which the created thing is made, and this is contrary to the account of creation. Therefore, there is no such thing as creation.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, si creatio aliquid est, aut est Creator, vel creatura. Sed non Creator, quia sic esset ab aeterno, et ita creaturae ab aeterno. Ergo est creatura. Sed omnis creatura aliqua creatione creatur, et sic creationis est creatio in infinitum; quod est impossibile, ut patet ex 5 Phys., in quo ostenditur1 quod actionis non est actio in infinitum. Ergo impossibile est creationem esse.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, if there is such a thing as creation, it is either the Creator or the created. But it is not the Creator, since then it would be from eternity, and thus created things would be from eternity. Therefore, it is created. But everything created is created by some act of creation, and so there is a creation of creation to infinity, which is impossible, as is clear from the Physics 5,1 in which it is shown that there is not an action of action to infinity. Therefore, it is impossible for there to be creation.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur Gen. 1:1: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram.
On the contrary, it is said: in the beginning God created the heavens and the earth (Gen 1:1).
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, omne agens agit secundum id quod est in actu. Sed quod est secundum aliquid sui in actu, et secundum aliquid in potentia, efficit rem secundum aliquid sui, scilicet inducendo formam in materiam. Ergo cum primum ens, scilicet Deus, sit actus sine permixtione potentiae, videtur quod totam rem efficere possit, secundum totam substantiam ejus. Hoc autem est creare. Ergo videtur quod Deus creare possit.
Furthermore, every agent acts insofar as it is in act. But what is partly in act and partly in potency produces a thing in keeping with part of itself, namely, by introducing a form into matter. Therefore, since the first being, namely, God, is act without admixture of potency, it seems that he can produce an entire thing with regard to its whole substance. But this is to create. Therefore, it seems that God can create.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo quod creationem esse non tantum fides tenet, sed etiam ratio demonstrat. Constat enim quod omne quod est in aliquo genere imperfectum, oritur ab eo in quo primo et perfecte reperitur natura generis: sicut patet de calore in rebus calidis ab igne. Cum autem quaelibet res, et quidquid est in re, aliquo modo esse participet, et admixtum sit imperfectioni, oportet quod omnis res, secundum totum id quod in ea est, a primo et perfecto ente oriatur. Hoc autem creare dicimus, scilicet producere rem in esse secundum totam suam substantiam. Unde necessarium est a primo principio omnia per creationem procedere.
I answer that there is creation, as not only faith holds but as reason also demonstrates. For it is obvious that everything that is imperfect in some genus arises from that in which the nature of its genus is found primarily and perfectly, as is clear in the case of the heat in things heated by fire. But since any thing and whatever is in a thing in some way participates in being and is mixed with imperfection, every thing, with respect to the totality of what is in it, must arise from the first and perfect being. Hence it is necessary that from the first principle all things proceed by creation.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.co
Sciendum est autem quod ad rationem creationis pertinent duo. Primum est ut nihil praesupponat in re quae creari dicitur: unde in hoc ab aliis mutationibus differt, quia generatio praesupponit materiam quae non generatur, sed per generationem completur in actum formae transmutata; in reliquis vero mutationibus praesupponitur subjectum, quod est ens completum; unde causalitas generantis vel alterantis non sic se extendit ad omne illud quod in re invenitur; sed ad formam, quae de potentia in actum educitur: sed causalitas creantis se extendit ad omne id quod est in re; et ideo creatio ex nihilo dicitur esse, quia nihil est quod creationi praeexistat, quasi non creatum.
But it should be known that two things pertain to the account of creation. The first is that it presupposes nothing in the thing that is said to be created. Hence it differs in this respect from other changes, since generation presupposes matter, which is not generated but is transmuted and brought into the complete act of a form by means of generation. And in other changes, a subject is presupposed that is a complete being. Hence the causality of one causing the generation or alteration does not extend to everything that is found within the thing, but rather to the form that is brought from potency into act. But the causality of a Creator extends to everything that is within a thing. Thus, creation is said to be “from nothing,” since there is nothing that preexists creation as if it were uncreated.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Secundum est, ut in re quae creari dicitur, prius sit non esse quam esse: non quidem prioritate temporis vel durationis, ut prius non fuerit et postmodum sit; sed prioritate naturae, ita quod res creata si sibi relinquatur, consequatur non esse, cum esse non habeat nisi ex influentia causae superioris. Prius enim unicuique inest naturaliter quod non ex alio habet, quam quod ab alio habet: et ex hoc differt creatio a generatione aeterna; sic enim non potest dici quod Filius Dei si sibi relinquatur, non habeat esse, cum recipiat a Patre illud idem esse quod est Patris, quod est esse absolutum, non dependens ab aliquo.
The second is that in a thing that is said to be created, non-being is prior to being, not by a priority of time or duration, as if it first was not and afterwards was, but by a priority of nature such that the created thing, if left to itself, would come to non-being, since it has being only from the influence of a higher cause. For in each thing, what is naturally in it that it does not have from another is prior to what it does have from another. And due to this, creation differs from eternal generation. For it cannot be said that the Son of God, if left to himself, would not have being, since he receives from the Father the same being that is the Father’s, which is absolute being and not dependent on anything else.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Et secundum ista duo creatio dupliciter dicitur esse ex nihilo.
And in keeping with these two points, creation is said to be “from nothing” in two ways.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Tum ita quod negatio neget ordinem creationis importatum1 per hanc praepositionem ex, ad aliquid praeexistens, ut dicatur esse ex nihilo, quia non ex aliquo praeexistenti; et hoc quantum ad primum.
On the one hand, the denial negates the order of creation implied by the preposition “from” relative to something preexisting, such that creation is said to be “from nothing” because it is not from something preexisting. And this is the first way.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Tum ita quod remaneat ordo creationis ad nihil praeexistens, natura1 affirmatus; ut dicatur creatio esse ex nihilo, quia res creata naturaliter prius habet non esse quam esse; et si haec duo sufficiant ad rationem creationis, sic creatio potest demonstrari, et sic philosophi creationem posuerunt. Si autem accipiamus tertium oportere ad rationem creationis, ut scilicet etiam duratione res creata prius non esse quam esse habeat, ut dicatur esse ex nihilo, quia est tempore post nihil, sic creatio demonstrari non potest, nec a philosophis conceditur, sed per fidem supponitur.
On the other hand, with the nature asserted, the order of creation relative to nothing preexisting can remain, such that creation is said to be “from nothing” because a created reality naturally has non-existence before it has existence. And if these two things suffice for the account of creation, then creation can be demonstrated, and the philosophers posited creation in this way. But if we take a third thing as necessary for the account of creation—namely, that the created thing first has non-being prior to being by duration, too, such that it is said to be from nothing because it comes after nothing in time—then in this case creation cannot be demonstrated and is not conceded by philosophers but is, rather, laid down by faith.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, secundum Avicennam, 1 Suff. cap. 10, et 6 Metaph., cap. 1, duplex est agens: quoddam naturale, quod est agens per motum, et quoddam divinum quod est dans esse, ut dictum est. Et similiter oportet accipere duplex actum vel factum: quoddam per motum agentis naturalis, et omne tale fieri oportet quod praecedat tempore potentia non tantum1 activa, sed etiam passiva: quia motus est actus existentis in potentia. Quoddam vero est factum, inquantum recipit esse ab agente divino sine motu: et si istud factum sit novum, oportet quod praecedat esse ejus2 potentia activa et non passiva: et ab activa potentia tale factum dicitur possibile fieri. Si autem non sit novum, tunc potentia activa non praecedit duratione, sed natura.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Avicenna,1 there are two kinds of agent: a natural one, which acts through motion, and a divine one, which gives being, as has been said.2 Likewise, too, we must understand “what has been acted upon” or “what has been made” in two ways. One way is through the motion of a natural agent, and for every such being-made, not only active but also passive potency must precede in time, since motion is the act of what exists in potency. However, the other way is what has been made inasmuch as it has received being from a divine agent without motion. And if what has been made is of finite age,3 then active potency and not passive potency must precede its being, and such a thing made is said to have the potential to be made based on the active potency. But if it is not of finite age, then active potency does not precede it in duration, but in nature.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod creatio non est factio quae sit mutatio proprie loquendo, sed est quaedam acceptio esse. Unde non oportet quod habeat ordinem essentialem nisi ad dantem esse; et sic non est ex non esse, nisi inquantum est post non esse, sicut nox ex die.
Reply Obj. 2: Creation is not a making that is change, properly speaking; rather, it is a reception of being. Hence it is not necessary that it have an essential order except with respect to the one who gives being. And so it is not from non-being except inasmuch as it is after non-being, just as night is from day.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod nulla res permanens potest simul fieri et facta esse, si fieri proprie sumatur; sed quaedam sunt quae significant ipsum factum esse1 per modum fieri, sicut cum dicitur motus terminari: simul enim terminatur et terminatum est,
Reply Obj. 3: No enduring reality can at the same time be made and have been made, if “being made” is taken properly. But there are certain things that signify what has been made in the manner of being made, such as, for example, when motion is said to be terminated. For at the same time it is being terminated and has been terminated.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.ad3
et similiter simul illuminatur et illuminatum est, eo quod illuminatio est terminus motus, ut in 61 Physic. Commentator dicit; et similiter etiam forma substantialis simul recipitur et recepta est; et similiter aliquid simul creatur et creatum est.
Likewise, too, it can be that something is at the same time being illuminated and has been illuminated, due to the fact that illumination is a terminus of a motion, as the Commentator says on the Physics 6.1 And likewise, too, substantial form is at the same time being received and has been received. And likewise, something is at the same time being created and has been created.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Et si objiciatur quod ante omne factum esse est1 fieri proprie acceptum, dico, quod verum est in omnibus quae fiunt per motum, sicut generatio sequitur motum alterationis, et illuminatio motum localem; non autem sic est in creatione, ut dictum est.
If it is objected that being-made, understood properly, is before every having-been-made, then I say that this is true in all things that are made through motion, as generation follows on the motion of alteration and illumination follows on local motion. However, it is not the case in creation, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod creatio potest sumi active et passive. Si sumatur active, cum creatio significet operationem divinam, quae est essentia ejus cum relatione quadam; sic creatio est substantia divina. Si autem sumatur passive, sic est quoddam accidens in creatura, et sic significat quamdam rem, non quae sit in praedicamento passionis, proprie loquendo, sed quae est in genere relationis, et est quaedam habitudo habentis esse ab alio consequens operationem divinam: et sic non est inconveniens quod sit in ipso creato quod educitur per creationem, sicut in subjecto; sicut filiatio est1 in Petro, inquantum recipit naturam humanam a patre suo, nec2 est prior ipso Petro; sed sequitur actionem et motum, quae sunt priora. Habitudo autem creationis non sequitur motum, sed actionem divinam tantum, quae est prior quam creatura.
Reply Obj. 4: “Creation” can be taken in an active and in a passive sense. If it is taken in an active sense, then since creation signifies a divine activity, which is his essence with a certain relation, then in this case creation is the divine substance. But if “creation” is taken in a passive sense, then it is a certain accident in a thing created, and in this case it signifies a thing, not one that is in the category of passion, properly speaking, but rather one that is in the genus of relation, and it is a certain relationship of something that has being from another as a result of the divine activity. And in this way, it is not unfitting that creation be in the very created thing brought forth by creation, as in a subject, just as filiation is in Peter inasmuch as he receives human nature from his father, nor is this filiation prior to Peter himself, but rather, it follows on action and motion, which are prior. But the relationship of creation does not follow motion but the divine action alone, which is prior to the created thing.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, ut prius dictum est, in primo, quando creatura refertur ad Creatorem, relatio realiter fundatur in creatura, et in Deo secundum rationem tantum: unde ipsa relatio importata in nomine creationis non ponit aliquid increatum,1 sed creatum2 tantum. Non tamen oportet quod alia creatione creetur: quia illud quod est relatio per essentiam, non refertur ad aliud alia relatione media, ut etiam in 1 dictum est, nisi secundum rationem; et hujusmodi relationes, quae secundum rationem tantum sunt, non est impossibile in infinitum multiplicari.
Reply Obj. 5: As was said before,1 when a thing created is referred to its Creator, the relation is founded in the created thing really and in God only according to account. Hence the relation implied by the word “creation” does not entail anything uncreated but only something created. Nevertheless, it is not necessary for this relation to be created by another creation, since that which is essentially a relation is not referred to another by the medium of another relation, as was also said,2 except according to reason. And it is not impossible for relations of this sort, which are merely according to account, to be multiplied to infinity.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether to create belongs to others besides GodUtrum creare conveniat aliis quam Deo
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod creare etiam conveniat aliis quam Deo.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that to create also belongs to others besides God.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.arg1
Omne enim quod non producitur in esse per generationem, si de novo fiat, creatur. Sed anima rationalis non exit in esse per generationem. Ergo a quocumque fit,1 creatur. Sed anima rationalis exit in esse virtute intelligentiarum; unde Plato inducit Deum secundis diis dicentem: fenus quod condidistis2 ad vos recipite;3 et loquitur de anima rationali. Et similiter in libro De causis dicitur, quod creata est anima mediante intelligentia. Ergo videtur quod angeli vel intelligentiae creare possint.
Obj. 1: For everything that is not brought into being by generation, if it is newly made, is created. But the rational soul does not come into being by generation. Therefore, by whomever it is made, it is created. But the rational soul comes into being by the power of the intelligences. Hence Plato portrays God as saying to secondary gods: take back to yourselves the capital you have lent, speaking of the rational soul.1 And likewise, in the Book of Causes,2 it is said that the soul was created by the mediation of an intelligence. Therefore, it seems that angels or intelligences can create.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, cujuscumque dignitatis creatura est capax, haec ab eo sibi communicatur qui summe liberalis est. Sed potentia creandi communicabilis est creaturae, ut infra, in 4, dist. 5, Magister dicit. Ergo videtur quod alicui creaturae sit communicatum quod creet.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, he who is supremely liberal communicates to what is created whatever dignity it is capable of. But the power of creating is communicable to what is created, as the Master says below.1 Therefore, it seems that the power of creating has been communicated to what is created.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, quanto aliquid magis resistit agenti, difficilius est ab eo aliquid fieri. Sed contrarium est magis resistens quam non ens simpliciter. Ergo difficilius est aliquid fieri ex contrario, quam ex non ente. Sed agens naturale facit contrarium ex contrario. Ergo videtur quod etiam ex non ente simpliciter aliquid facere possit, et sic potest creare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more something offers resistance to an agent, the more difficult it is for it to be made something by that agent. But what is contrary is more resistant than non-being simply. Therefore, it is more difficult for something to be made from what is contrary than from non-being. But a natural agent can make a contrary from a contrary. Therefore, it seems that it can also make something from non-being simply, and so it can create.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, secundum quod res exeunt a Deo, ita etiam ordinantur in ipsum. Sed secundum Dionysium, in pluribus locis, lex divinitatis est ut nunquam ultima reducantur in finem nisi per media. Ergo videtur quod etiam ultima entium non immediate a Deo creentur, sed a causis mediis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, insofar as things proceed from God, they are also ordered to him. But according to Dionysius in several passages,1 it is a law of divinity that last things are never led to their end except through intermediate things. Therefore, it seems also that the last among beings are not created immediately by God but by intermediate causes.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, in causatum causae secundae nunquam agit causa prima, nisi secundum quod agit in ipsa causa secunda agente. Sed Deus, qui est causa prima omnium rerum, cujuslibet rei Creator est. Ergo et quaelibet causa secunda, in qua Deus operando creat, creatrix dici debet; et sic creare non tantum Deo convenit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the first cause never acts on what is caused by a secondary cause, except insofar as it acts in the acting secondary cause itself. But God, who is the first cause of all things, is the Creator of any thing one considers. Therefore, any secondary cause through which God by his working creates should also be called a “creator.” And so, to create does not belong to God alone.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra, Damascenus 2 De orth. fid., cap. 3, anathematizat omnes qui dicunt angelos aliquid creare: de quibus tamen magis videtur quam de aliis. Ergo videtur quod creare solius Dei sit.
On the contrary, Damascene anathematizes all who say that angels can create anything.1 But the ability to create seems to be more plausible for angels than anything else. Therefore, it seems that to create belongs to God alone.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, ens et non ens simpliciter in infinitum distant. Sed movere per distantiam infinitam est potentiae infinitae, qualis est sola divina potentia. Ergo solius ejus creare est.
Furthermore, being and simple non-being are infinitely distant from each other. But to move over an infinite distance belongs to an infinite power, such as God alone possesses. Therefore, it belongs to God alone to create.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est triplex opinio. Quidam enim philosophi posuerunt quod a prima causa immediate est unum primum causatum, a quo postmodum sunt alia, et sic deinceps; unde posuerunt, unam intelligentiam causari mediante alia, et animam mediante intelligentia, et corporalem naturam mediante spirituali: quod pro haeresi condemnatur: quia haec opinio honorem qui Deo debetur creaturae attribuit; unde propinqua est ad trahendum in idolatriam. Unde alii dixerunt quod creatio nulli creaturae convenit, nec etiam communicabilis est; sicut nec esse infinitae potentiae, quam exigit creationis opus. Alii dixerunt creationem nulli creaturae communicatam esse, communicari tamen potuisse: quod Magister asserit, in 4 libro, dist. 5, in fine.
I answer that, concerning this, there are three opinions. Some philosophers1 posited that from the first cause there comes, without any intermediary, one first caused thing, and then from that first caused thing there come other things, and so forth. Hence they posited that one intelligence is caused by means of another, the soul by means of an intelligence, and bodily nature by means of spiritual nature. This is condemned as a heresy, since this opinion attributes to the created thing the honor that is due to God, and thus it is close to leading to idolatry. Hence others said that creation befits nothing created and is not even communicable, just as to have infinite power, which is necessary for the work of creation, is not communicable. Others said that creation has not been communicated to anything created, but that it nevertheless could have been communicated, as the Master asserts.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.co
Utraque autem harum ultimarum opinionum videtur mihi secundum aliquid vera esse.1 Cum enim de ratione creationis sit ut non praeexistat aliquid sibi, ad minus secundum naturae ordinem, hoc potest accipi vel ex parte creantis, vel ex parte creati. Si ex parte creantis, sic dicitur illa actio esse creatio quae non firmatur super actione alicujus causae praecedentis; et sic est actio tantum causae primae: quia omnis actio secundae causae firmatur super actione causae primae. Unde sicut non potest communicari alicui creaturae quod sit causa prima: ita non potest communicari sibi quod sit creans.
Both of these latter opinions seem to me to be true in a sense.1 For since it pertains to the account of creation that something not preexist it, at least according to the order of nature, this can be understood from the perspective of the one who creates or from the perspective of what is created. If it is understood from the perspective of the one who creates, it can then be said that creation means an action that is not founded on the action of any preceding cause. And in this sense, creation is an action of the first cause alone, since every action of a secondary cause is founded upon the action of the first cause. Hence just as it cannot be communicated to anything created that it should be the first cause, so also it cannot be communicated to it that it should be a creator.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3
Si autem sumatur ex parte creati, sic illius proprie est creatio cui non praeexistat aliquid in re, et hoc est esse. Unde dicitur in lib. De causis, quod prima rerum creatarum est esse; et alibi in eodem lib. dicitur quod esse est per creationem, et aliae perfectiones superadditae per informationem, et in compositis praecipue illud esse quod est primae partis, scilicet materiae; et ex parte ista accipiendo creationem, potuit communicari creaturae, ut per virtutem causae primae operantis in ipsa, aliquod esse simplex, vel materia produceretur: et hoc modo philosophi posuerunt intelligentias creare, quamvis sit haereticum.
However, if it is understood from the perspective of what is created, then creation is of that regarding which nothing in a thing preexists, and this is being. Hence it is said in the Book of Causes that the first of created things is being.1 And elsewhere in the same book2 it is said that being comes about by creation—with other perfections added by the imposition of forms—and in composites especially there is the being that belongs to their first part, namely, matter. And with creation understood from this perspective, it could have been communicated to something created that, through the power of the first cause working in it, some simple being or matter should be produced. And this is the way in which philosophers posited that intelligences do create, though this is heretical.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in hoc auctoritates philosophorum non sunt recipiendae, quia in hoc erraverunt. Possent tamen exponi hoc modo omnes illae auctoritates, ut dicerentur creare animas, inquantum per motum orbium disponuntur corpora ad animae receptionem; sed hoc non est de intentione eorum.
Reply Obj. 1: In this matter, the texts of the philosophers are not to be followed, since they were wrong about this. Now, all those texts could be explained as speaking of “creating souls” inasmuch as through the movement of the spheres, bodies are disposed for the reception of the soul. But this is not what they intended to say.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quidquid est communicabile creaturae, de hoc quod est pertinens ad perfectionem naturae ejus, communicatur sibi; non autem est verum de perfectionibus secundis; sicut non omnis homo qui receptibilis est regiae dignitatis a Deo factus est rex; et sic etiam est de auctoritate creandi, secundum illos qui dicunt, quod creatio potest1 creaturae communicari.
Reply Obj. 2: Whatever is communicable to a created thing with respect to what pertains to the perfection of its nature is communicated to it. But this is not true with regard to secondary perfections. For example, not every man, though capable of royal dignity, has been made a king by God. And so it is with the power of creating, according to those who say that creation can be communicated to what is created.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod resistens contrarium non facit difficultatem in agendo, nisi inquantum elongat potentiam ab actu: quia unum contrariorum quanto est magis intensum, tanto potentia est magis remota ab altero;1 et ideo quod aliquid fiat ex non ente, simpliciter est majoris virtutis quam quod fiat ex contrario: quia in non ente simpliciter nulla potentia remanet.
Reply Obj. 3: The resistance of a contrary does not make for a difficulty in acting except inasmuch as it separates potency from act. For the more intense one of two contraries is, the more remote is its potency from the other. Thus, it is a matter of greater power simply for something to be made from non-being than for something to be made from its contrary, since in non-being simply no potency remains.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis ad ultimum finem reducantur ultima per media, nunquam tamen influentia ultimi finis alicui mediorum communicatur, ita scilicet ut sit ultimum desideratum; et sic etiam nunquam influentia primi agentis, quae est creatio, alicui secundorum principiorum communicari potest.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though last things are led to their last end through intermediate things, the influence of the last end is never communicated to any of the intermediates in such a way that it would be the last thing desired. So, too, the influence of the first agent, which is creation, can never be communicated to any of the secondary principles.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod agens proximum, ut generans, non operatur in hac re generata, nisi educendo de potentia materiae formam.1 Sed operatio causae primae est etiam in creando ipsam materiam: et ideo agens naturale proximum est tantum generans hanc rem; sed agens primum divinum est creans; et ex hoc patet quod sicut operatio artis fundatur super operationem naturae, inquantum natura praeparat arti materiam, ita et operatio naturae fundatur supra creationem, inquantum ministrat naturae materiam.
Reply Obj. 5: A proximate agent, such as that which generates, only acts in the thing generated by drawing out form from the potency of matter. But the activity of the first cause consists in creating even the very matter. Thus, a natural proximate agent is only what generates the thing, but the first and divine agent is what creates it. And from this it is clear that just as the activity of an art is founded on the activity of nature, inasmuch as nature prepares the matter for art, so also the activity of nature is founded on creation, inasmuch as it provides the matter for nature.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A3.ad5
A. 4Whether anything other than God can effect anythingUtrum aliquid aliud a Deo efficiat aliquam rem
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod nihil aliud efficiat aliquam rem nisi Deus.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that nothing other than God can effect anything.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.arg1
Agens enim quod agit sine medio est perfectius quam illud quod medio indiget in sua actione. Sed Deus est agens perfectissime. Ergo videtur quod omnia nullo mediante producat.
Obj. 1: For an agent that acts without something intermediate is more perfect than one that needs something intermediate in its action. But God is the most perfect agent. Therefore, it seems that he produces all things without the mediation of anything.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, inter alias creaturas angeli sunt nobiliores. Sed efficientia rerum non attribuitur angelis; unus enim angelus non est causa alterius, nec est iterum causa corporalis creaturae. Ergo videtur quod multo minus aliae creaturae sint causae quorumdam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, among the other things created, angels are the more noble. But to cause things is not attributed to angels. For one angel is not the cause of another, nor again is an angel the cause of a bodily creature. Therefore, it seems that much less would other creatures be causes of things.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, idem specie non producitur a diversis agentibus secundum speciem. Sed prima individua omnium specierum immediate a Deo creata sunt, supposito quod mundus non fuerit semper. Ergo videtur quod nihil possit producere aliquid simile sibi secundum speciem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is the same in species is not produced by specifically different agents. But the first individuals of all species were immediately created by God, on the supposition that the world has not always existed. Therefore, it seems that nothing can produce anything like itself specifically.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, illud quod non est ex aliqua materia non potest fieri nisi per creationem. Sed formae et accidentia non habent materiam partem sui, vel esset in infinitum abire. Ergo non possunt fieri nisi per creationem. Inde sic. Omnis causa efficiens alicujus rei dat sibi formam, vel substantialem, vel accidentalem. Sed hujusmodi non producuntur nisi per creationem. Ergo nihil potest esse causa efficiens alicujus rei nisi Creator, qui tantum Deus est, ut dictum est.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, that which is not from any matter can only come to be by creation. But forms and accidents do not have matter as part of them or we would go to infinity. Therefore, they can only come to be by creation. Hence we can argue as follows: every efficient cause of a thing gives it a form, either substantial or incidental. But such things are only produced by creation. Therefore, nothing can be the efficient cause of a thing except the Creator, which is God alone, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, causa efficiens nunquam est deficientior quam effectus. Sed agentia naturalia non agunt nisi per qualitates activas, quae sunt accidentia: quod probatur ex hoc quod non est possibile aliquid esse formam substantialem in uno, et accidentalem in altero; unde calor, qui est accidens hominis, non potest esse forma substantialis ignis; et sic de aliis. Ergo nullum agens naturale1 producit aliquam formam substantialem; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, an efficient cause is never more lacking than the effect. But natural agents only act through active qualities, which are accidents. This is proved by the fact that it is not possible for something to be a substantial form in one thing and an incidental form in another. Hence heat, which is an accident of man, cannot be the substantial form of fire, and so for other causes. Therefore, no natural agent produces a substantial form. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.arg6
Contra, secundum Damascenum, 2 De orth. fid., cap. 23,1 cujuslibet rei est propria operatio. Sed omnis res quae habet propriam operationem activam, sua operatione est causa alicujus. Ergo videtur quod ignis calefaciendo sit causa caloris, et sic de aliis.
On the contrary, according to Damascene, any given thing has its own proper activity.1 But every thing that has a proper active activity is by its activity the cause of something else. Therefore, it seems that fire by heating is the cause of heat, and so forth.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, si Deus immediate causaret omnia, una res non dependeret ab alia, sicut causatum a causa; et sic res non magis fieret ab uno quam ab alio. Sed videmus ad sensum quod non fit quodlibet ex quolibet, sed ex semine hominis semper generatur homo. Ergo semen patris est causa effectiva filii.
Furthermore, if God immediately caused all things, one thing would not depend on another just as what is caused depends on its cause. And so, a thing would not arise from one thing more than from another. But we perceive sensibly that a given thing does not arise from just any random thing. Rather, a man is always generated from the seed of a man. Therefore, the seed of the father is the efficient cause of the son.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hanc quaestionem sunt tres positiones. Quarum una est, quod Deus immediate operetur omnia, ita quod nihil aliud est causa alicujus rei; adeo quod dicunt quod ignis non calefacit, sed Deus; nec manus movetur, sed Deus causat ejus motum, et sic de aliis. Sed haec positio stulta est: quia ordinem tollit universi, et propriam operationem a rebus, et destruit judicium sensus.
I answer that concerning this question there are three positions. One of these is that God immediately works all things such that nothing else is the cause of anything. And they even go so far as to say that it is not fire that heats but rather God, that the hand does not move but rather God causes its motion, and so forth. But this position is foolish, since it takes away the order of the universe, and the proper activity from realities, and demolishes the judgment of the senses.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.co
Secunda positio est quorumdam philosophorum, qui ut proprias operationes rerum sustineant, Deum immediate omnia creare negant; sed dicunt, quod immediate est causa primi creati, et illud est causa alterius, et sic deinceps. Sed haec opinio erronea est: quia secundum fidem non ponimus angelos creatores, sed solum Deum Creatorem omnium visibilium et invisibilium.
The second position is that of some philosophers who, in order to maintain the proper activities of things, deny that God immediately creates everything. Rather, they say that he is immediately the cause of the first created thing and that this is the cause of the next, and so forth. But this opinion is erroneous, since according to the faith we do not assert that angels are creators but rather that God alone is the Creator of all things visible and invisible.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
Tertia positio est, quod Deus immediate omnia operatur, et quod res singulae proprias operationes habent, per quas causae proximae rerum sunt, non tamen omnium, sed quorumdam:
The third position is that God immediately works all things and that individual realities have their proper activities whereby they are the proximate causes of things—not, however, of all things but of some of them.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
quia enim, ut dictum est, secundum fidem non ponitur creatura aliqua aliam in esse producere per creationem, nec virtute propria nec aliena; ideo omnium illorum quae per creationem in esse exeunt, solus Deus immediate causa est. Hujusmodi autem sunt quae per motum in esse exire non possunt, nec per generationem. Primo propter simplicitatem essentiae suae, in qua subsistunt: quia omne quod generatur, oportet esse compositum ex materia et forma; unde nec angeli nec animae rationales possunt generari, sed solum creari; secus autem de aliis formis, quae etiam si sint simplices, non tamen habent esse absolutum, cum non sint subsistentes; unde exitus in esse non debetur eis, sed composito habenti talem formam, quod per se generari dicitur, quasi per se esse habens. Formae vero praedictae non dicuntur generari nisi per accidens: et eadem ratione materia prima, quae generationi substat, propter sui simplicitatem non generatur, sed creatur.
For, as has been said,1 according to the faith it is not asserted that anything created brings another into existence by creation, either by its own power or by the power of another. Therefore, God alone is immediately the cause of all those things that come into existence by creation. But things of this sort cannot come into being through motion or generation. First, this is on account of the simplicity of their essence in which they subsist, since everything that is generated must be composed of matter and form. Hence neither angels nor rational souls can be generated but only created. But it is otherwise with other forms that, even if they are simple, nevertheless do not have absolute being, since they are not subsistent. Hence coming into being is not due to them, but rather to the composite that has such a form, which is what is said to be generated directly, as having being directly. However, the aforementioned forms are only said to be generated incidentally. And by the same reasoning, prime matter, which underlies generation, is, on account of its simplicity, not generated but created.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
Secundo, propter elongationem a contrarietate, ut corpora caelestia: omne enim quod generatur, generatur ex contrario.
Second, this is on account of a separation from contrariety, as in the case of the heavenly bodies. For everything that is generated is generated from a contrary.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
Tertio, propter necessitatem generantis similis in specie generato: propter quod primae hypostases immediate a Deo creatae sunt: ut primus homo, primus leo, et sic de aliis: non enim homo generari potest nisi ab homine. Aliter autem est de illis rebus ad quarum generationem non requiritur agens simile in specie, sed sufficit virtus caelestis cum qualitatibus activis et passivis, ut quae ex putrefactione generantur.
Third, this is on account of the necessity that what generates being is like in species to what is generated. For this reason the first hypostases were immediately created by God, such as the first man, the first lion, and so forth. For a man can only be generated by a man. But it is otherwise with those things for whose generation an agent like in species is not required; rather, heavenly power with active and passive qualities suffices, such as what is generated from putrefaction.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
Aliorum vero quae per motum et generationem producuntur, creatura causa esse potest, vel ita quod habeat causalitatem supra totam speciem, sicut sol est causa in generatione hominis vel leonis; vel ita quod habeat causalitatem ad unum individuum speciei tantum, sicut homo generat hominem, et ignis ignem. Horum tamen causa etiam Deus est, magis intime in eis operans quam aliae causae moventes: quia ipse est dans esse rebus. Causae autem aliae sunt quasi determinantes illud esse. Nullius enim rei totum esse ab aliqua creatura principium sumit, cum materia a Deo solum sit; esse autem est magis intimum cuilibet rei quam ea per quae esse determinatur; unde et remanet, illis remotis, ut in libro De causis dicitur. Unde operatio Creatoris magis pertingit ad intima rei quam operatio causarum secundarum: et ideo hoc quod creatum est causa alii creaturae, non excludit quin Deus immediate in rebus omnibus operetur, inquantum virtus sua est sicut medium conjungens1 virtutem cujuslibet causae secundae cum suo effectu: non enim virtus alicujus creaturae posset in suum effectum, nisi per virtutem Creatoris, a quo est omnis virtus, et virtutis conservatio, et ordo ad effectum; quia, ut in libro De causis dicitur, causalitas causae secundae firmatur2 per causalitatem causae primae.
But a created thing can be the cause of other things that are produced through motion and generation. It can do this either such that it possesses causality over the whole species, just as the sun is a cause in the generation of a man or a lion, or such that it possesses causality with regard to only one individual of the species, just as a man generates a man and a fire generates a fire. Even so, God is also the cause of these, working more intimately in them than other moving causes, since he is what gives being to things, while other causes, as it were, determine that being. For no thing’s complete being takes its beginning from another creature, since the matter is from God alone. But being is more intimate to any given thing than those things through which its being is determined. Hence, too, it remains even when they are removed, as is said in the Book of Causes.1 Hence the activity of the Creator penetrates more deeply into the innermost core of a thing than the activity of secondary causes. Thus, the fact that something created is the cause of another thing created does not exclude that God immediately works in all things, inasmuch as his power is like a medium joining together the power of any secondary cause with its effect. For there could not be the power of a created thing over its effect except through the power of the Creator, from whom is all power, and the preservation of power, and its ordering to the effect. For, as is also said in the Book of Causes,2 the causality of a secondary cause is made firm through the causality of the first cause.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est ex indigentia Dei quod causis aliis indiget ad creandum, sed ex bonitate ipsius, qui etiam dignitatem causandi aliis conferre voluit.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not out of neediness that God needs other causes to create, but rather out of the goodness of him who willed to confer even the dignity of causing on others.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod si ponamus secundum quorumdam opinionem angelos deservire Deo in motibus orbium, constat quod angeli causa erunt generationis et corruptionis per motum orbium: et ista causalitas in omnes retorquebitur, quamvis non omnes circa hoc ministerium occupentur: quia secundum Dionysium, De cael. hier., cap. 3, superiores angeli inferiores illuminant de ministeriis per eos exequendis. Si autem hoc non supponitur, potest dici quod ex hoc quod angeli sunt nobiliores, non sequitur quod habeant hanc dignitatem, quae est causare generationem et corruptionem in rebus; sed aliam multo digniorem, quae consistit in Dei cognitione.
Reply Obj. 2: If we posit, according to the opinion of some, that the angels serve God in the movements of the spheres, it is obvious that angels will be a cause of generation and corruption through the movement of the spheres. And this causality will redound to them all, even though not all would be devoted to this ministry. For, according to Dionysius,1 the higher angels illuminate the lower ones in regard to the ministries that are to be performed by them. But if we do not suppose this, then it can be said that from the fact that angels are more noble, it does not follow that they have the dignity of causing generation and corruption in things, but rather another much greater dignity that consists in the knowledge of God.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non potest idem effectus secundum speciem esse a diversis agentibus immediatis, habentibus operationes determinatas ad determinatos effectus, sicut ab arte et natura. Sed Deus non habet operationem determinatam ad aliquem effectum; immo una sola operatione potest omnes effectus quos vult producere. Unde eumdem effectum specie quem natura producit, Deus potest sine natura operante facere.
Reply Obj. 3: The same effect in its species cannot come from different immediate agents that have activities determined to determinate effects, as from an art and from nature. But God does not have an activity that is determined to some effect. Rather, by one single activity he can produce all the effects he wills. Hence even without the activity of nature God can produce the same effect specifically that nature produces.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod circa exitum rerum in esse per generationem fuit triplex opinio. Prima fuit ponentium latitationem, scilicet Anaxagorae, 1 Physicorum, qui ponebat omnia in omnibus, et generationem fieri per abstractionem; et sic non ponebat veram generationem, quae est per hoc quod nova forma substantialis acquiritur materiae: et in hunc defectum incidit omnis opinio antiquorum, qui non ponebant veram generationem, sed generationem esse vel per congregationem et segregationem, vel per alterationem tantum: et hoc contingebat eis, quia non ponebant causam formalem, sed vel materialem tantum, vel cum hac etiam agentem.
Reply Obj. 4: Regarding the coming of things into being through generation, there have been three opinions. The first was of those who posited “hiddenness,” such as Anaxagoras, who posited that all things are in all things and that generation comes about by drawing things out.1 And so, he did not posit true generation, where a new substantial form for matter is acquired. And every opinion of the ancients who did not posit true generation but rather that generation is through aggregation or separation, or through alteration alone, falls into this deficiency. This happened to them because they did not posit formal cause but either material cause alone, or an agent cause along with it.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.ad4
Alia opinio huic contraria fuit Platonis qui posuit formas separatas, quas vocavit ideas, esse inducentes formas in materiis: et quasi ad hanc opinionem reducitur opinio Avicennae, De fluxu entis, cap. 4, qui dicit quod omnes formae sunt ab intelligentia, et agens naturale non est nisi praeparans materiam ad receptionem formae; et ista opinio procedit ex hoc quod vult unumquodque generari ex suo simili, quod frequenter non invenitur in rebus naturalibus, sicut in his quae per putrefactionem fiunt; et etiam quia ponebat fieri per se terminari ad formam; et hoc non potest esse, quia per se fieri terminatur ad hoc quod habet esse, quod est terminus factionis; et hoc est tantum compositum, non forma neque materia; unde forma non nisi per accidens generatur.
Another opinion contrary to this was that of Plato, who posited that separate forms, which he called “ideas,” are what introduce the forms in matter. The opinion of Avicenna is in a way reducible to this, since he says that all forms are from an intelligence and that a natural agent is nothing but what prepares matter for the reception of a form.1 This opinion comes from the fact that he believes each thing is generated from something like it, which frequently is not found in natural things, as in the case of what comes to be through putrefaction. His opinion also comes about because he posited that coming-to-be is essentially terminated in the form. And this cannot be, since coming-to-be is essentially terminated in that which has being, which is the terminus of the making; and this is only the composite, not form or matter. Hence form is only generated incidentally.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
Tertia est Aristotelis, 7 Metaph. et 12, media inter has, scilicet quod omnes formae sunt in potentia, in materia prima, non autem actu sicut ponentes latitationes dixerunt: et agens naturale agit non formam, sed compositum, reducendo materiam de potentia in actum; et hoc agens naturale in sua actione est quasi instrumentum ipsius Dei agentis, qui etiam materiam condidit, et formae potentiam dedit. Unde non oportet, hanc opinionem sustinendo, quod generans creet formam, vel quod faciat aliquid ex nihilo: quia non facit formam, sed compositum.
The third opinion is that of Aristotle,1 midway between these, namely, that all forms are in potency in prime matter, but not actually, as those who posited hidden forms said. He also said that a natural agent produces not the form but the composite by leading matter from potency into act, and that this natural agent in its action is, as it were, an instrument of God himself acting, who created even the matter and gave it potency to the form. Hence maintaining this opinion, it is not necessary for what generates to create a form or to make something from nothing, since it makes not the form but the composite.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut calor naturalis agit in virtute animae ut instrumentum ejus, ut in 2 De anima dicitur, propter quod non tantum calefacit, sed agit ad generationem carnis animatae: ita qualitas activa agit in virtute formae substantialis; et ideo per illam actionem non tantum inducitur materia in actum formae accidentalis, sed etiam in actum formae substantialis.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as natural heat acts by the power of the soul as its instrument, as is said in On the Soul 2,1 on account of which it not only heats but also acts for the generation of animated flesh, so also an active quality acts in the power of a substantial form. Thus, through this action matter is not only brought to the act of incidental form but also to the act of substantial form.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether the world is eternalUtrum mundus sit aeternus
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod mundus sit aeternus: et ad hoc possunt adduci rationes sumptae ex quattuor, scilicet ex substantia caeli, ex tempore, ex motu, et ex agente vel movente.
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the world is eternal. In support of this, arguments can be taken from four sources: from the substance of the heavens, from time, from motion, and from agent or mover.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg1
Ex substantia caeli sic. Omne quod est ingenitum et incorruptibile, semper fuit et semper erit. Sed materia prima est ingenita et incorruptibilis; quia omne quod generatur, generatur ex subjecto, et quod corrumpitur, corrumpitur in subjectum; materiae autem primae non est aliquod subjectum. Ergo materia prima semper fuit et semper erit. Sed materia nunquam denudatur a forma. Ergo materia ab aeterno fuit perfecta formis suis, quibus species constituuntur; ergo universum ab aeterno fuit, cujus istae species sunt partes. Et haec est ratio Aristotelis, in 1 Physicor.
Obj. 1: The argument from the substance of the heavens is as follows. Everything that is ungenerated and incorruptible always has been and always will be. But prime matter is ungenerated and incorruptible, since everything that is generated is generated from a subject and what is corrupted is corrupted into a subject, whereas there is not a subject of prime matter. Therefore, prime matter always has been and always will be. But matter is never divested of form. Therefore, matter from eternity was perfected by its forms, by which species are constituted. Therefore, the universe has been from eternity, since these species are its parts. And this is the argument of Aristotle in the Physics 1.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, quod non habet contrarium, non est corruptibile nec generabile; quia generatio est ex contrario, et corruptio in contrarium. Sed caelum non habet contrarium, cum motui ejus nihil contrarietur. Ergo caelum non est generabile nec corruptibile: ergo semper fuit et semper erit. Et haec est ratio Philosophi, in 1 De caeli et mundi.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what does not have a contrary is neither corruptible nor generable, since generation is from a contrary and corruption is into a contrary. But the heavens do not have a contrary, since nothing is contrary to its motion. Therefore, the heavens are neither generable nor corruptible. Therefore, it always has been and always will be. And this is the argument of the Philosopher in On the Heavens 1.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, secundum positionem fidei, substantia mundi ponitur incorruptibilis. Sed omne incorruptibile est ingenitum. Ergo mundus est ingenitus. Ergo fuit semper.1 Probatio mediae. Omne quod est incorruptibile, habet virtutem ut2 sit semper. Sed illud quod habet virtutem ut sit semper, non invenitur quandoque ens et quandoque non ens; quia sequeretur quod simul esset ens et non ens: toto enim tempore aliquid est ens ad quod virtus sua essendi determinatur; unde si habet virtutem ut sit in omni tempore, in omni tempore est et ita si ponatur aliquando non esse, sequitur quod simul sit et non sit. Ergo nullum incorruptibile est quandoque ens et quandoque non ens. Sed omne generabile est hujusmodi. Ergo, etc. Et haec est ratio Philosophi, in 1 De caelo et mundo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the faith’s position, the substance of the world is said to be incorruptible. But everything incorruptible is ungenerated. Therefore, the world is ungenerated. Therefore, it always has existed. Proof of the middle premise: everything that is incorruptible has the power to be always. But that which has the power to be always is not found to be at one time a being and at another time non-being, since it would follow that it would at the same time be a being and non-being. For something is a being during the entire time to which its power of being is determined. Hence if it has the power to be at every time, then at every time it is. And so, if we posit that it ever is not, it follows that at the same time it both is and is not. Therefore, nothing incorruptible is at one time a being and at another time non-being. But every generable thing is of this sort. Therefore, and so forth. And this is the Philosopher’s argument in On the Heavens 1.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod alicubi est ubi prius nihil erat, est in eo quod prius fuit vacuum: quia vacuum est in quo potest esse corpus, cum nihil sit ibi. Sed si est mundus factus ex nihilo; ubi nunc est mundus, prius nihil erat. Ergo ante mundum fuit vacuum. Sed vacuum esse est impossibile, ut probatur in 4 Physic., et ut multa experimenta sensitiva demonstrant in multis ingeniis quae per hoc fiunt quod natura non patitur vacuum. Ergo impossibile est mundum incepisse. Et haec ratio est Commentatoris in 1 De caelo et mundo.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that is anywhere, where before there was nothing, is in that which before was a vacuum, since a vacuum is that in which there can be a body even though nothing is there. But if the world was made from nothing, then where the world is now there was nothing before. Therefore, before the world there was a vacuum. But a vacuum is impossible, as is proved in the Physics 41 and as the many experiences of the senses demonstrate in the many natural dispositions that arise from the fact that nature does not allow a vacuum. Therefore, it is impossible for the world to have begun. And this is the argument of the Commentator on On the Heavens 1.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg5
Idem potest argui ex parte temporis sic. Omne quod est semper in principio et fine sui, semper fuit et semper erit: quia post principium est aliquid, et ante finem. Sed tempus semper est in eo quod est principium temporis et finis, quia nihil est temporis nisi nunc, cujus definitio est quod sit finis praesteriti, et principium futuri. Ergo videtur quod semper fuit tempus, et semper erit; et ita motus, et mobile, et totus mundus. Et haec est ratio Philosophi in 8 Physic.
Obj. 5: The same can be argued from the perspective of time, in this way: everything that is always at its beginning and end, always has been and always will be, since it is something after the beginning and before the end. But time is always in that which is the beginning of time and its end. For there is no time except now, the definition of which is that it is the end of the past and the beginning of the future. Therefore, it seems that there has always been time and always will be. Thus, there have always been and always will be motion, the movable, and the whole world. And this is the Philosopher’s argument in the Physics 8.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg6
Praeterea, omne id quod nunquam potest demonstrari ut stans, sed semper ut fluens, habet aliquid ante se a quo fluit. Sed nunc non potest demonstrari ut stans, sicut punctus, sed semper ut fluens; quia ratio tota temporis est in fluxu et successione. Ergo oportet ante quodlibet nunc ponere aliud nunc: ergo impossibile est imaginari tempus habuisse primum nunc: ergo tempus semper fuit, et ita ut prius. Et haec est ratio Commentatoris, ibidem.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, everything that can never be represented as static but instead is always taken as fluid has something before itself from which it flows. But “now” cannot be represented as static, like a point, but instead always as fluid. For the whole account of time lies in flux and succession. Therefore, before any given “now,” we must posit another “now.” Therefore, it is impossible to imagine that time had a first “now.” Therefore, time has always been. And so it follows as before. And this is the argument of the Commentator on the same passage.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg7
Praeterea, Creator mundi aut praecedit mundum tantum natura, aut etiam duratione. Si natura tantum, sicut causa effectum; ergo quandocumque fuit Creator, fuit creatura; et ita mundus ab aeterno. Si autem duratione; prius autem et posterius in duratione causat rationem temporis: ergo ante totum mundum fuit tempus: et hoc est impossibile, quia tempus est accidens motus, nec est sine motu. Ergo impossibile est mundum non semper fuisse. Et haec est ratio Avicennae in sua Metaph., lib. 9, cap. 1.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, the Creator of the world either preceded the world by nature alone or also by duration. If it is by nature alone, as a cause precedes its effect, then whenever the Creator was, the thing created was. Thus, the world is eternal. But if it is by duration, then, since “before” and “after” in duration cause the account of time, before the whole world there was time, and this is impossible, since time is an accident of motion and does not exist without motion. Therefore, it is impossible that the world has not always been. And this is the argument of Avicenna in his Metaphysics.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg8
Idem potest ostendi ex parte motus. Impossibile enim est novam relationem esse inter aliqua nisi aliqua mutatione facta circa alterum eorum, sicut patet in aequalitate;1 non enim aliqua fiunt de novo aequalia, nisi altero extremorum augmentato vel diminuto. Sed omnis motus importat relationem moventis ad motum, quae relative opponuntur. Ergo impossibile est motum esse novum, nisi praecedat aliqua mutatio vel in movente vel in moto: sicut quod unum approximetur ad alterum, vel aliquid aliud hujusmodi. Ergo ante omnem motum est motus; et sic motus est ab aeterno, et mobile, et mundus. Et haec est ratio Philosophi, in 8 Physic.
Obj. 8: The same can be shown from the perspective of motion. For it is impossible that there be a new relation between things unless there has been a change regarding one of them, as is clear, for example, in equality. For things do not newly come to be equal unless one of the extremes was either augmented or diminished. But all motion implies a relation of the mover to the thing moved, which are opposed relationally. Therefore, it is impossible for a motion to be new unless some change either in the mover or in the thing moved precedes it, as, for example, if one is accommodated to the other or something else of this sort. Therefore, before each motion there is motion. And so, from eternity there is motion, the movable, and the world. And this is the Philosopher’s argument in the Physics 8.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg9
Praeterea, omne illud cujus motus quandoque est et quandoque quiescit, reducitur ad aliquem motum continuum, qui semper est: quia hujus successionis, quae est ex vicissitudine motus et quietis, non potest esse causa aliquid eodem modo se habens; quia idem eodem modo se habens semper facit idem. Ergo oportet quod causa hujus vicissitudinis sit aliquis motus qui, si1 non est semper, oportet quod habeat aliquem motum praecedentem: et cum non sit abire in infinitum, oportet devenire ad aliquem motum qui semper est; et sic idem quod prius. Et haec ratio est Commentatoris in 8 Physic. Idem potest etiam extrahi ex verbis Philosophi. Inducit etiam hanc rationem Commentator in 7 Metaph., ad ostendendum quod si mundus esset factus, oporteret quod hic mundus esset pars alterius mundi, cujus motu accideret variatio in mundo isto, sive in vicissitudine motus et quietis, sive in vicissitudine esse et non esse.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, everything that is at one time in motion and at another time at rest is traced back to a continuous motion that always exists. For something that is always the same cannot be the cause of this succession, which results from the alternation of motion and rest, since something that is always the same always does the same thing. Therefore, the cause of this alternation must be a motion that, if it does not always exist, must have another preceding motion. And since we cannot go to infinity, it is necessary to arrive at some motion that always exists. And so, the same follows as before. And this is the argument of the Commentator on the Physics 8.1 The same can also be drawn from the words of the Philosopher. The Commentator, too, adduces the same argument in the Metaphysics 72 to show that if the world were made, it would have to be part of another world by whose motion a change in this world would come about, whether in the alternation of motion and rest or in the alternation of being and non-being.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg10
Praeterea, generatio unius est corruptio alterius. Sed nihil corrumpitur nisi generetur prius. Ergo ante omnem generationem est generatio, et ante omnem corruptionem corruptio. Sed haec non potuerunt esse, nisi mundo existente. Ergo mundus semper fuit. Et haec est ratio Philosophi, in 1 De generatione.
Obj. 10: Furthermore, the generation of one thing is the corruption of another. But nothing is corrupted unless it was first generated. Therefore, before every generation there is generation, and before every corruption there is corruption. But this could not be if the world did not exist. Therefore, the world has always been. And this is the Philosopher’s argument in On Generation and Corruption 1.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg11
Idem potest ostendi ex parte ipsius moventis vel agentis. Omnis enim actio vel motus quae est ab agente vel movente non moto, oportet quod sit semper. Sed primum agens vel movens est omnino immobile. Ergo oportet quod actio ejus et motus ejus sit semper. Prima sic probatur. Omne quod agit vel movet postquam non agebat vel movebat, educitur de potentia in actum, quia unumquodque agit secundum id quod est in actu: unde si agit postquam non agebat, oportet quod sit aliquid in actu in eo quod prius erat in potentia. Sed omne quod educitur de potentia in actum movetur. Ergo omne quod agit postquam non agebat, movetur. Et haec ratio potest extrahi ex verbis Philosophi in 8 Physic.
Obj. 11: The same can be shown from the perspective of mover or agent. For every action or motion from an agent or mover that is not moved must always be. But the first agent or mover is altogether immovable. Therefore, his action and his motion must always be. The first premise is proved as follows. Everything that acts or moves after not acting or moving is brought from potency into act, since each thing acts according as it is in act. Hence if it acts after not acting, something in it must be in act that was first in potency. But everything that is brought from potency into act is moved. Therefore, everything that acts after not acting is moved. And this argument can be drawn from the words of the Philosopher in the Physics 8.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg12
Praeterea, Deus aut est agens per voluntatem, aut per necessitatem naturae. Si per necessitatem naturae, cum talia sint determinata ad unum, oportet quod ab eo semper idem fiat: unde si ab eo mundus est aliquando factus, necesse est mundum esse aeternum. Si autem agens per voluntatem, omnis autem voluntas non incipit agere de novo nisi aliquis motus fiat in volente, vel ab aliquo impediente, quod prius erat et postmodum cessat, vel ex eo quod excitatur nunc et non prius, aliquo inducente ad agendum quod prius non inducebat: cum ergo voluntas Dei immobiliter eadem maneat, videtur quod non incipiat de novo agere. Et ista ratio communiter est Philosophi, in 8 Physic., et Avicennae, 9 Metaph., cap. 1, et Commentatoris.
Obj. 12: God is an agent either by his will or through a necessity of nature. If it is through a necessity of nature, since such things are determined to one thing, then from him the same thing must always arise. Hence if the world was ever made by him, then the world would have to be eternal. However, if he acts by his will, then every will only begins to act newly if some motion comes about in the will either from some impediment that was formerly there but later ceases. Or, it is due to the fact that the will is stirred up now but not before by something that induces it to act but did not induce it before. Therefore, since the will of God immovably remains the same, it seems that it does not begin to act newly. And this argument is common to the Philosopher in the Physics 8,1 to Avicenna,2 and to the Commentator.3
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg13
Praeterea, omnis volens quandoque agere et quandoque non agere, oportet quod imaginetur tempus post tempus discernendo tempus in quo vult agere, a tempore in quo non vult agere. Sed imaginari tempus post tempus, sequitur mutationem vel ipsius imaginationis, vel saltem imaginati, quia successio temporis causatur a successione motus, ut patet ex 4 Phys. Ergo impossibile est quod voluntas incipiat aliquem novum motum agere quem non praecedat alius motus. Et haec est ratio Commentatoris in 8 Physic.
Obj. 13: Everyone who wills at one time to act and at another time not to act must imagine a time after a time, distinguishing the time in which he wills to act from the time in which he does not will to act. But to imagine a time after a time follows a change either of the imagination itself or at least of what is imagined, since the succession of time is caused by the succession of motion, as is clear from the Physics 4.1 Therefore, it is impossible for the will to begin a new motion not preceded by another motion. And this is the argument of the Commentator on the Physics 8.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg14
Praeterea, omnis voluntas efficiendi statim producit effectum, nisi desit aliquid illi volito quod sibi postmodum adveniat; sicut si modo habeam voluntatem faciendi ignem cras quando erit frigus, modo isti volito deest praesentia frigoris, qua adveniente, statim faciam ignem, si possum, nisi ad hoc aliquid aliud desit. Sed Deus habuit voluntatem aeternam faciendi mundum; alias esset mutabilis. Ergo impossibile est quod ab aeterno non fecerit mundum, nisi per hoc quod aliquid mundo deerat quod postmodum advenit. Sed non potuit advenire nisi per actionem aliquam. Ergo oportet quod ante hoc de novo factum praecedat aliqua actio mutationem faciens; et ita a voluntate aeterna nunquam procedat aliquid novum, nisi motu mediante aeterno. Ergo oportet mundum aeternum semper fuisse. Et haec est ratio Commentatoris, ibidem.
Obj. 14: Every will to effect something produces its effect at once, unless something is lacking to what is willed that afterward comes to it. For example, if I now have the will of making a fire tomorrow when it will be cold, now the presence of cold is lacking to what is willed, but when it comes, I will make a fire at once, if I can, unless something else is lacking for this. But God had an eternal will to make the world. Otherwise, he would be changeable. Therefore, it is impossible that he has not made the world from eternity, unless through the fact that something had been lacking to the world that has later came to it. But it could not have come to it except through an action. Therefore, prior to something newly made, another action producing this change must precede. Thus, something of finite age never proceeds from an eternal will except by the mediation of an eternal motion. Therefore, the world must always have been. And this is the argument of the Commentator in the same place.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg15
Sed contra, Deus aut est causa substantiae mundi, aut non; sed motus ejus tantum. Si motus tantum, ergo ejus substantia non est creata: ergo est primum principium; et sic erunt plura prima principia et plura increata, quod supra improbatum est. Si autem est causa substantiae caeli, dans esse caelo; cum omne quod recipit esse ab aliquo, sequatur ipsum in duratione, videtur quod mundus non semper fuerit.
On the contrary (15), God is either the cause of the substance of the world or he is not, being rather the cause of its motion only. If he is the cause of its motion only, then its substance is not created. Therefore, it is a first principle; and thus, there will be several first principles and several uncreated things, which was disproved above. But if he is the cause of the substance of heaven, giving being to heaven, then since everything that receives being from something comes after it in duration, it seems that the world has not always been.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, omne creatum est ex nihilo factum. Sed omne quod est ex nihilo factum est ens postquam fuit nihil, cum non sit simul ens et non ens. Ergo oportet quod caelum prius non fuerit et postmodum fuerit, et sic totus mundus.
Furthermore (16), Every created thing was made from nothing. But everything that was made from nothing is a being after it was nothing, since it cannot at the same time be a being and non-being. Therefore, it is necessary that the heavens first was not and later was, and so also the whole world.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg16
Praeterea, si mundus fuit ab aeterno, ergo infiniti dies praecesserunt diem istum. Sed infinita non est transire. Ergo nunquam fuisset devenire ad hunc diem; quod falsum est. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore (17), if the world has existed from eternity, then infinite days have preceded this day. But we cannot traverse infinities. Therefore, we never would have been able to arrive at this day, which is false. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg17
Praeterea, cuicumque potest fieri additio, isto potest esse aliquid majus vel plus. Sed diebus qui praecesserunt, potest fieri dierum additio. Ergo tempus praeteritum potest esse majus quam sit. Sed infinito non est majus, nec potest esse. Ergo tempus praeteritum non est infinitum.
Furthermore (18), anything to which an addition can be made can have something greater than or more than it. But to the days that have preceded, an addition of days can be made. Therefore, past time can be greater than it is. But there is nothing greater than the infinite, nor can there be. Therefore, past time is not infinite.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg18
Praeterea, si mundus fuit ab aeterno, ergo et generatio fuit ab aeterno tam hominum quam animalium. Sed omnis generatio habet generans et generatum; generans autem est causa efficiens generati; et sic in causis efficientibus est procedere in infinitum, quod est impossibile, ut probatur in 2 Metaph. Ergo impossibile est generationem semper fuisse et mundum.
Furthermore (19), if the world has existed from eternity, then generation has also existed from eternity, both that of men and that of animals. But all generation has a generator and a generated. The generator is the efficient cause of the generated. And so, we proceed to infinity in efficient causes, which is impossible, as is proved in the Metaphysics 2.1 Therefore, it is impossible that generation and the world have always existed.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg19
Praeterea, si mundus semper fuit, homines semper fuerunt. Ergo infiniti homines sunt mortui ante nos. Sed homine moriente non moritur anima ejus, sed manet. Ergo modo sunt infinitae animae in actu a corporibus absolutae. Sed impossibile est infinitum esse in actu, ut in 3 Physic. probatur. Ergo impossibile est mundum semper fuisse.
Furthermore (20), if the world has always existed, then there have always been men. Therefore, infinite men have died before us. But when a man dies, his soul does not die but remains. Therefore, there is now an actual infinity of souls separated from their bodies. But it is impossible for the infinite to be actual, as is proved in the Physics 3.1 Therefore, it is impossible that the world has always existed.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg20
Praeterea, impossibile est aliquid Deo aequiparari. Sed si mundus semper fuisset, aequipararetur Deo in duratione. Ergo hoc est impossibile.
Furthermore (21), it is impossible for anything to be considered equal to God. But if the world has always existed, then it would be equal to God in duration. Therefore, this is impossible.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg21
Praeterea, nulla virtus finita est ad operationem infinitam. Sed virtus caeli est virtus finita, cum magnitudo ejus finita sit, et impossibile sit a magnitudine finita esse virtutem infinitam. Ergo impossibile est quod motus ejus fuerit in tempore infinito, et similiter impossibile est ut esse ejus tempore infinito duraverit, quia duratio rei non excedit virtutem quam habet ad esse: et sic incepit quandoque.
Furthermore (22), no finite power is the power for an infinite activity. But the power of the heavens is a finite power, since its magnitude is finite and it is impossible for there to be an infinite power from a finite magnitude. Therefore, it is impossible for its motion to have existed over an infinite time, and likewise it is impossible for its being to have endured for an infinite time, since the duration of a thing does not exceed the power that it has for being. And so, at one time it had a beginning.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg22
Praeterea, nullus dubitat quin Deus natura praecedat mundum. Sed in Deo idem est natura et duratio sua. Ergo duratione Deus mundum praecedit.1 Ergo mundus non fuit ab aeterno.
Furthermore (23), no one doubts that God precedes the world by nature. But in God, nature and duration are the same. Therefore, God precedes the world by duration. Therefore, the world has not existed from eternity.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.arg23
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hanc quaestionem est triplex positio. Prima est philosophorum, qui dixerunt quod non solum Deus est ab aeterno, sed etiam aliae res; sed differenter: quia quidam ante Aristotelem posuerunt quod mundus est generabilis et corruptibilis, et quod ita est de toto universo sicut de aliquo particulari alicujus speciei, cujus unum individuum corrumpitur, et aliud generatur. Et haec fuit opinio Empedoclis.
I answer that concerning this question there are three positions. The first position is that of the philosophers who said that not only is God from eternity but also other things, though in different ways.1 For certain philosophers before Aristotle posited that the world is generable and corruptible and that the whole universe is like a particular thing of a species, of which one individual is corrupted and another generated. And this was the opinion of Empedocles.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.co
Alii dixerunt, quod res fuerunt quiescentes tempore infinito, et per intellectum coeperunt moveri, extrahentem et segregantem unum ab alio. Et haec fuit opinio Anaxagorae.
Others said that things were at rest for infinite time, and that through an intellect extracting and separating one thing from another they began to be moved. And this was the opinion of Anaxagoras.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Alii dixerunt quod res ab aeterno movebantur motu inordinato, et postea reductae sunt ad ordinem, vel casu, sicut ponit Democritus, quod corpora indivisibilia ex se mobilia casu adunata sunt ad invicem, vel a creatore, et hoc ponit Plato, ut dicitur in 3 Caeli et mundi.
Others said that from eternity things were moved with an unordered motion and then were reduced to an order either by chance, as Democritus posits that indivisible movable bodies were united to one another by chance, or by a creator, as Plato posits, recorded in On the Heavens 3.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Alii dixerunt quod1 res fuerunt ab aeterno secundum illum ordinem quo modo sunt; et ista est opinio Aristotelis, et omnium philosophorum sequentium ipsum; et haec opinio inter praedictas probabilior est: tamen omnes sunt falsae et haereticae.
Others said that things have existed from eternity in the order in which they are now. And this is the opinion of Aristotle and of all the philosophers who came after him. And this opinion is the more probable among the aforementioned. Nevertheless, all these opinions are false and heretical.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Secunda positio est dicentium, quod mundus incepit esse postquam non fuerat, et similiter omne quod est praeter Deum, et quod Deus non potuit mundum ab aeterno facere, non ex impotentia ejus, sed quia mundus ab aeterno fieri non potuit, cum sit creatus; volunt etiam quod mundum incepisse, non solum fide teneatur, sed etiam demonstratione probetur.
The second position is of those who say that the world began to be after it had not been and likewise everything that is other than God, and that God could not have made the world from eternity, not owing to any lack in his power, but rather because the world could not be made from eternity, since it is created. They also hold that the fact that the world had a beginning is not only held by faith, but also proved by demonstration.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Tertia positio est dicentium quod omne quod est praeter Deum incepit esse; sed tamen Deus potuit ab aeterno res produxisse, et quod1 mundum incepisse non potuit demonstrari, sed per revelationem divinam esse habitum et creditum. Et haec positio innititur auctoritati Gregorii, 1 Hom. sup. Ezech., qui dicit quod quaedam prophetia est de praeterito, sicut Moyses prophetizavit cum dixit Gen. 1:1: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram.
The third position is of those who say that everything besides God began to be, but that God nevertheless could have produced things from eternity. Thus, it could not be demonstrated that the world had a beginning, and this rather has been held and believed by divine revelation. This position is supported by the authority of Gregory who says that some prophecy concerns the past,1 as, for example, when Moses prophesied saying: in the beginning God created the heavens and the earth (Gen 1:1).
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Et huic positioni consentio: quia non credo, quod a nobis possit sumi ratio demonstrativa ad hoc; sicut nec ad Trinitatem, quamvis Trinitatem non esse sit impossibile; et hoc ostendit debilitas rationum quae ad hoc inducuntur pro demonstrationibus, quae omnes a philosophis tenentibus aeternitatem mundi positae sunt et solutae: et ideo potius in derisionem quam in confirmationem fidei vertuntur si quis talibus rationibus innixus contra philosophos novitatem mundi probare intenderet.
And I agree with this position. For I do not believe a demonstrative argument to this effect can be made by us, just as we cannot do so with regard to the Trinity, even though it is impossible for the Trinity not to be. This shows the weakness of the arguments that are adduced as demonstrations to this effect, all of which have been set out and resolved by philosophers who maintain the eternity of the world. Thus, they are turned more into a mockery of the faith than a confirmation of it, if anyone intends to prove against the philosophers the finite age of the world by resting on such arguments.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Dico ergo quod ad neutram partem quaestionis sunt demonstrationes, sed probabiles vel sophisticae rationes ad utrumque. Et hoc significant verba Philosophi dicentis, 1 Top., cap. 7, quod sunt quaedam problemata de quibus rationem non habemus, ut utrum mundus sit aeternus; unde hoc ipse demonstrare nunquam intendit: quod patet ex suo modo procedendi; quia ubicumque hanc quaestionem pertractat, semper adjungit aliquam persuasionem vel ex opinione plurium, vel approbatione rationum, quod nullo modo ad demonstratorem pertinet.
Therefore, I say that there are no demonstrations of the question on either side, but rather probable or sophistic arguments on both sides. This is what the words of the Philosopher signify when he says that there are certain problems concerning which we do not have an argument, such as whether the world is eternal.1 Hence he never intended to demonstrate this, which is clear from his manner of proceeding, since wherever he treats of this question, he always adds an appeal either from the majority opinion or from arguments being approved, which in no way pertains to one who is giving a demonstration.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Causa autem quare demonstrari non potest est ista, quia natura rei variatur secundum quod est in esse perfecto, et secundum quod est in primo suo fieri, secundum quod exit a causa; sicut alia natura est hominis jam nati, et ejus secundum quod est adhuc in materno utero. Unde si quis ex conditionibus hominis nati et perfecti vellet argumentari de conditionibus ejus secundum quod est imperfectus in utero matris existens, deciperetur; sicut narrat Rabbi Moyses, lib. 1 De perplexis Veteris Testamenti, cap. 18, de quodam puero, qui mortua matre cum esset paucorum mensium, et nutritus fuisset in quadam insula solitaria, perveniens ad annos discretionis, quaesivit a quodam, an homines essent facti, et quomodo; cui cum exponerent ordinem nativitatis humanae, objecit puer hoc esse impossibile, asserens, quia homo nisi respiret et comedat, et superflua expellat, nec per unum diem vivere potest; unde nec in utero matris per novem menses vivere potuit.1 Similiter errant qui ex modo fiendi res in mundo jam perfecto volunt necessitatem vel impossibilitatem inceptionis mundi ostendere: quia quod nunc incipit esse, incipit per motum; unde oportet quod movens praecedat duratione: oportet etiam quod praecedat natura, et quod sint contrarietates, et haec omnia non sunt necessaria in progressu universi esse a Deo.
However, the reason why it cannot be demonstrated is as follows. The nature of a thing varies depending on whether it is in complete being or is in its first coming to be, as proceeding from its cause. So, for example, the nature of man already born is different from his nature when still in his mother’s womb. Hence if someone wished from the conditions of a complete man after birth to argue concerning his conditions as incomplete in his mother’s womb, he would be deceived. Thus, Rabbi Moses tells of a certain boy who, after his mother died when he was a few months old, had been brought up on a deserted island. He reached the age of discretion and asked someone whether men were made and how. When they explained the process of human birth to him, the boy objected that it was impossible, asserting that man cannot live a single day unless he breathes and eats and expels waste and that therefore he could not live in the womb of his mother for nine months.1 They err in like manner who, from the manner in which things come to be in an already complete world, wish to show the necessity or the impossibility of the world’s having a beginning, since now what begins to be begins through motion. Hence they say that what moves it must precede it in duration and that it must precede it also by nature and that there must be contrarieties. And all these things are not necessary in the procession of the being of the universe from God.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum est, quod materia est ingenita et incorruptibilis, non tamen sequitur quod semper fuerit: quia incepit esse, non per generationem ex aliquo, sed omnino ex nihilo; et similiter posset deficere si Deus vellet, cujus voluntate materiae et toti mundo esse communicatur.
Reply Obj. 1: Matter is ungenerated and incorruptible, but it does not therefore follow that it has always existed. For it began to be not through generation from something else but altogether from nothing. It could likewise cease to be if God so willed, since by his will being is communicated to matter and to the whole world.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad1
Et similiter dicendum est ad secundum, quod illa ratio procedit de inceptione per generationem et motum; unde illa est ratio contra Empedoclem et alios, qui posuerunt caelum generari.
Reply Obj. 2: Similarly, this argument proceeds by considering a beginning through generation and motion. Hence this is an argument against Empedocles and others who posited that the heavens were generated.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod potentia quae nunc est in caelo ad durationem non mensuratur ad determinatum tempus; unde per eam in ante et post potuit infinito tempore esse, si eam semper habuisset: sed hanc potentiam durationis non semper habuit, sed voluntate divina in sua creatione sibi tradita est.
Reply Obj. 3: The potency for duration that is now in the heavens is not measured by a determinate time. Hence through this potency it could have existed for an infinite time before as well as after, if it had always possessed it. But it did not always possess this potency for duration. Rather, it was given to it by the divine will at its creation.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ante creationem mundi non fuit vacuum, sicut neque post: vacuum enim non est tantum negatio sed privatio; unde ad positionem vacui oportet ponere locum vel dimensiones separatas, sicut ponentes vacuum dicebant; quorum nullum ponimus ante mundum. Et si dicatur quod possibile erat,1 dicendum ad hoc quod non erat nisi in potestate agentis, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: Before the creation of the world there was not a vacuum, just as there is not a vacuum after it. For a vacuum is not merely a negation but a privation. Hence for the position that there was a vacuum, one must posit a place or separated dimensions, as those who posited a vacuum said, but we can posit none of these things before the world. And if it be said that there was the potential, one should reply that this was only in the power of the agent, as has been said above.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod illa ratio est circularis, quod sic patet secundum Philosophum. Per prius et posterius in motu, est prius et posterius in tempore; unde quando dicitur, quod omne “nunc” sit finis prioris et posterioris principium, supponitur quod omne momentum motus sequatur quemdam motum, et praecedat quemdam. Unde dico quod propositio illa non potest probari nisi ex suppositione ejus quod per eam concluditur; et ideo patet quod non est demonstratio.
Reply Obj. 5: This argument is circular, which is clear, according to the Philosopher, in the following way. On the basis of “before” and “after” in motion, there is “before” and “after” in time. Hence when it is said that every “now” is the end of “before” and the beginning of “after,” it is supposed that every moment of motion follows one motion and precedes another. Hence I say that this proposition cannot be proved except by supposing its conclusion. Thus, it is clear that it is not a demonstration.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod “nunc” nunquam intelligitur ut stans, sed semper ut fluens; non autem ut fluens a priori, nisi motus praecedat, sed in posterius; nec iterum in posterius, sed a priori, nisi motus sequatur. Unde si nunquam sequeretur vel praecederet motus, “nunc” non esset “nunc;” et hoc patet in motu particulari, qui sensibiliter incipit, cujus quodlibet momentum est fluens, et tamen aliquod est primum et aliquod ultimum, secundum terminum a quo et in quem.
Reply Obj. 6: “Now” is never understood as static but rather always as fluid—yet not as flowing from “before,” unless motion precedes it, but rather as flowing into the “after.” And again, not as flowing into “after” but as flowing from “before,” unless motion follows it. Hence if motion never followed or preceded, “now” would not be “now.” And this is clear in a particular motion, which is observed sensibly to begin, of which any given moment is fluid, and yet there is still something first and something last with reference to the terminus-from-which and the terminus-to-which.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Deus praecedit mundum non tantum natura, sed etiam duratione: non tamen duratione temporis, sed aeternitatis; quia ante mundum non fuit tempus in rerum natura existens, sed imaginatione tantum: quia nunc imaginamur huic tempori finito, ex parte ante Deum potuisse multos annos addidisse quibus omnibus praesens esset aeternitas; et secundum hoc dicitur quod Deus potuit prius facere mundum quam fecerit, et majorem, et plures.
Reply Obj. 7: God precedes the world not only by nature but also by duration, yet not by a duration of time, but rather by one of eternity, since before the world there was not time that existed in reality but only in the imagination. For now we imagine that on the “before” side God could have added many years to this finite time, and eternity would be present to all these years. And accordingly it is said that God could have made the world before he did make it and that he could have made it both greater and more than one.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod novitas relationis contingit non ex mutatione moventis, sed ex mutatione mobilis, ut large mutatio sumatur pro creatione, quae proprie mutatio non est, ut dictum est supra. Unde motum caeli praecedit creatio ejus ad minus natura: creationem autem non praecedit aliqua mutatio, cum sit ex non ente simpliciter.
Reply Obj. 8: Newness of relation comes about not from a change in the mover but from a change in the movable, understanding “change” in a broad sense to include creation, which is not a change in the proper sense, as has been said above.1 Hence the creation of the heavens precedes its motion at least by nature, but no change precedes creation, since it is from non-being simply.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad8
Si tamen supponeretur quod etiam caelum extitisset antequam moveri coepisset, adhuc ratio non procederet: quia intelligendum est quod duplex est relatio. Quaedam est relatio absoluta, sicut in omnibus quae sunt ad aliquid secundum esse, ut paternitas et filiatio; et talis relatio non efficitur nova nisi per acquisitionem illius in quo relatio fundatur; unde si acquiratur per motum, talis relatio sequitur motum; sicut similitudo unius ad alterum sequitur alterationem in qualitate supra quam fundatur relatio.
However, if it were supposed that the heavens did exist before they began to be moved, the argument would still not follow, since it must be understood that there are two kinds of relation. One kind is an absolute relation, as in all things that are in relation to something with respect to being, such as paternity and filiation. Such a relation only arises as new through the acquisition of that in which the relation is founded. Hence if it is acquired through motion, then such a relation follows on a motion, as for example the likeness of one thing to another follows on an alteration in the quality upon which the relation is founded.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Si autem acquiratur per creationem, sequitur creationem, sicut similitudo creaturae ad Deum fundata1 super bonitatem quae per creationem acquiritur, per quam creatura Deo assimilatur. Quaedam autem relativa sunt quae simul important relationem et fundamentum relationis. Novitas autem talium relationum exigit acquisitionem illius rei quae significatur per nomen, sicut ipsius habitus qui est scientia; et similiter est de relatione quam importat nomen motus, quae efficitur nova per acquisitionem ipsius motus a movente in mobili.
However, if the relation is acquired through creation, then it follows on creation, as, for example, the likeness of the created thing to God is founded on the goodness that is acquired through creation, through which the created thing becomes like God. But there are other kinds of relative names that imply both a relation and the foundation of the relation together. The newness of such relations requires the acquisition of the thing signified by the name, such as the acquisition of the habit that is science. And the case is similar with the relation that the name “motion” implies, which arises as new through the acquisition of a motion from the mover in the movable.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Ad nonum dicendum, quod hujusmodi vicissitudinis quod quandoque mundus non fuit et postmodum fuit, non est causa efficiens aliquis motus, sed aliqua res semper eodem modo se habens, scilicet voluntas divina, quae ab aeterno fuit de hoc quod mundus in esse post non esse exiret. Et si diceretur quod idem semper facit idem, dico, quod verum est, si accipiatur primum1 agens secundum propriam rationem, qua producit determinate hunc effectum. Sicut autem agens naturale determinatur per formam propriam, ut nunquam sequatur actio nisi secundum convenientiam ad formam illam; ita agens voluntarium determinatur ad actionem per propositum voluntatis; unde si voluntas non sit impedibilis nec mobilis, non sequitur effectus nisi secundum hoc quod voluntas proposuit; et hoc est verum quod voluntas divina in hoc quod semper est eadem, semper facit illud quod ab aeterno voluit, quia nunquam causatur; non tamen facit ut sua volita semper sint, quia hoc ipse non vult; unde si hoc faceret, quia faceret illud quod ipse non vult, esset simile ac si calor faceret frigus.
Reply Obj. 9: Of this alternation whereby the world did not exist and then later existed, the efficient cause is not a motion but rather a reality that is always the same, namely, the divine will, which resolved from eternity that the world should come into being after non-being. And if it be objected that the same thing always does the same thing, I say that this is true if “first agent” is taken in its proper account, whereby it determinately produces a certain effect. But just as a natural agent is determined by its proper form such that an action never follows unless it is in agreement with that form, so also a voluntary agent is determined to an action by the will’s intention. Hence if the will can be neither impeded nor moved, an effect does not follow except in accordance with what the will intended. And it is true that the divine will, inasmuch as it is always the same, always does that which it willed from eternity, since it is never caused. Even so, the divine will does not cause the things willed by it to exist always, since this is not what it wills. Hence if it were to do this, then, because it would be doing what it itself does not will, it would be like if heat were to make cold.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod prima individua generabilium et corruptibilium non prodierunt in esse per generationem, sed per creationem; et ideo non oportet quaedam praeextitisse ex quibus creata sint ut sic in infinitum abeatur.
Reply Obj. 10: The first individual generable and corruptible things did not come into being through generation but through creation. Thus, it is not necessary for others to have preexisted from which they were created so as to lead to an infinite regress.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod est duplex agens. Quoddam per necessitatem naturae; et istud determinatur ad actionem per illud quod est in natura ejus; unde impossibile est quod incipiat agere nisi per hoc quod educitur de potentia ad actum, vel essentiali vel accidentali. Aliud est agens per voluntatem, et in hoc distinguendum est: quod quoddam agit actione media quae non est essentia ipsius operantis; et in talibus non potest sequi effectus novus sine nova actione, et novitas actionis facit aliquam mutationem in agente prout est exiens de otio in actum, ut in 2 De anima dicitur. Quoddam vero sine actione media vel instrumento, et tale agens est Deus; unde suum velle est sua actio; et sicut suum velle est aeternum, ita et actio: non tamen effectus sequitur nisi secundum formam voluntatis, quae proponit sic vel sic facere; et ideo non exit de potentia in actum, sed effectus qui erat in potentia agentis,1 efficitur actu ens.
Reply Obj. 11: There are two kinds of agent. One kind acts by a necessity of nature. And it is determined to an action by what is in its nature. Hence it is impossible for it to begin to act unless it is brought from potency, whether essential or incidental, into act. The other kind of agent is voluntary, and here, too, a distinction should be made. One kind acts by an intermediate action that is not the essence of what is working. In such things, a new effect cannot follow without a new action, and the newness of the action produces a change in the agent as proceeding from inactivity to act, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 But the other kind is without an intermediate action or instrument, and this is the kind of agent that God is. Hence his willing is his action, and just as his willing is eternal, so also is his action. And yet the effect does not follow except in keeping with the form of the will, which proposes to do something in this or that way. Thus, it does not go from potency to act. Rather, the effect that was in the potency of the agent becomes a being in act.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod in omnibus illis quae agunt propter finem qui est extra voluntatem, voluntas regulatur secundum illum finem; unde secundum ea quae impediunt et juvant ad finem, vult quandoque agere et quandoque non agere. Sed voluntas Dei non dedit esse ipsi universo propter alium finem existentem extra voluntatem ejus, sicut nec movet propter alium finem, ut philosophi concedunt, quia nobilius non agit propter vilius se; et ideo non oportet ex hoc quod non semper agat, quod habeat aliquid inducens et retrahens, nisi determinationem voluntatis suae, quae ex sapientia sua omnem sensum excedente procedit.
Reply Obj. 12: In all those things that act for an end outside the will, the will is regulated in accordance with that end. Hence in keeping with what impedes or helps it toward the end, it wills at one time to act and at another time not to act. But the will of God has not given being to the universe for another end existing outside his own will, just as he does not move the universe for another end, as philosophers concede, since what is more noble does not act for the sake of something baser than itself. Thus, from the fact that he does not always act, it does not follow that he has anything inciting or restraining him besides the determination of his own will, which proceeds from his wisdom exceeding all understanding.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad12
Ad decimum tertium dicendum, quod intellectus divinus intelligit omnia simul; et ideo ex hoc quod intelligit praesentia hujus temporis et illius, non est aliqua mutatio in intellectu ejus, licet hoc non possit contingere in intellectu nostro; et ideo patet quod ratio sophistica est similiter, nec ponitur aliquis motus ex parte rei imaginatae, quia Deus noluit facere universum post aliquod tempus; quia tempus ante non erat nisi imaginatum, ut prius dictum est.
Reply Obj. 13: The divine intellect understands all things at once. Thus, from the fact that it understands what is present at this or that time, there need not be any change in its understanding, granted that this cannot occur in our intellect. Thus, it is clear that the argument is sophistic. Likewise, we do not posit any motion on the part of the thing imagined, since God did not will to make the universe after a time, since there was no time before except as imagined, as was said before.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad13
Ad decimum quartum dicendum, quod voluntas divina non ab aeterno produxit universum, quia aliquid deerat ipsi volito: hoc enim quod volito potest intelligi deesse propter quod differtur, est proportio ipsius ad finem; sicut voluntas hominis differt sumere medicinam, quando medicina non est proportionata sanitati hominis; et sic dico quod ipsi universo quod fieret ab aeterno, deerat proportio ad finem, quae est voluntas divina: hoc enim voluit Deus ut haberet esse post non esse, sicut natura ita et duratione; et si ab aeterno fuisset, hoc sibi defuisset; unde non fuisset proportionatum divinae voluntati quae est finis ejus.
Reply Obj. 14: The divine will did not produce the universe from eternity because something was lacking in what was willed. For what can be understood as lacking to a thing willed, on account of which it is deferred, is its proportion to the end—for example, a man’s will defers taking medicine when the medicine is not proportionate to the health of the man. And so, I say that for the universe to have come to be from eternity lacked proportion to its end, which is the divine will. For God willed that it would have being after non-being, in duration just as in nature. And if it had existed from eternity, this would have been lacking to it. Hence it would not have been proportionate to the divine will, which is its end.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad14
Et quia ad rationes in contrarium factas, quas dixi demonstrationes non esse, inveniuntur philosophorum responsiones; ideo quamvis verum concludant, ad eas etiam respondendum est, secundum quod ipsi philosophi respondent, ne alicui disputanti contra tenentes aeternitatem mundi ex improviso occurrant.
And because we find that philosophers have replies to the arguments made to the contrary, which I have said are not demonstrations, thus, even though their conclusion is true, we must also respond to them as the philosophers themselves respond, lest they encounter someone disputing against those who maintain the world’s eternity and he be unprepared.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dicit Commentator in lib. De substantia orbis, cap. 2, Aristoteles nunquam intendit quod Deus esset causa motus caeli tantum, sed etiam quod esset causa substantiae ejus, dans sibi esse. Cum enim sit finitae virtutis, eo quod corpus est, indiget aliquo agente infinitae virtutis, a quo et perpetuitatem motus habeat, et perpetuitatem essendi, sicut motum et esse. Non tamen ex hoc sequitur quod praecedat duratione: quia non est dans esse per motum, sed per influentiam aeternam, secundum quod scientia ejus est causa rerum; et ex hoc quod scit ab aeterno esse; sicut ex hoc quod sol est ab aeterno, sequitur quod radius ejus ab aeterno sit.
Reply Sed Contra 15: As the Commentator says in On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere,1 Aristotle never meant that God was the cause of the motion of the heavens alone, but also that he was the cause of its substance and the one who gives it being. For since it is of finite power, due to the fact that it is a body, it needs another agent of infinite power from which it could have both perpetuity of motion and perpetuity of being, just as it has motion and being. But it does not follow from this that God precedes the heavens by duration, since he does not give being through motion, but rather through an eternal influence, insofar as his knowledge is the cause of things. And from the fact that he knows and wills from eternity, it follows that things exist from eternity, just as from the fact that the sun exists from eternity, it follows that its rays exist from eternity.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad15
Ad secundum respondet Avicenna in sua Metaph. tract. 6, cap. 1 et 2, ut et tract. 9, cap. 4: dicit enim omnes res a Deo creatas esse, et quod creatio est ex nihilo, vel ejus quod habet esse post nihil. Sed hoc potest intelligi dupliciter: vel quod designetur ordo durationis, et sic secundum eum falsum est; aut quod designetur ordo naturae, et sic verum est. Unicuique enim est prius secundum naturam illud quod est ei ex se, quam id quod est ei ab alio. Quaelibet autem res praeter Deum habet esse ab alio. Ergo oportet quod secundum naturam suam esset non ens, nisi a Deo esse haberet; sicut etiam dicit Gregorius, 16 Moral., cap. 37 quod omnia in nihilum deciderent, nisi ea manus omnipotentis contineret: et ita non esse quod ex se habet naturaliter, est prius quam esse quod ab alio habet, etsi non duratione; et per hunc modum conceduntur a philosophis res a Deo creatae et factae.
Reply Sed Contra 16: Avicenna replies to this in his Metaphysics,1 for he says that all things have been created by God and that creation is from nothing or of that which has being after nothing. But this can be understood in two ways. It either designates the order of duration, and in this way, according to him, it is false. Or it designates the order of nature, and in this way, it is true. For according to its nature, what belongs to each thing from itself is prior to what belongs to it from another. But any thing besides God has being from another. Therefore, it is necessary that according to its nature it would be non-being if it did not have being from God, just as Gregory says as well that all things would fall into nothingness if the hand of his omnipotence did not uphold them.2 And so, non-being, which it naturally has from itself, is prior to being, which it has from another, even if not by duration. And in this way, it is conceded by philosophers that things have been created and made by God.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad16
Ad tertium dicendum, quod infinitum actu impossibile est, sed infinitum esse per successionem, non est impossibile. Infiniti autem sic considerati quodlibet acceptum finitum est: transiens autem non potest intelligi nisi ex aliquo determinato ad aliquod determinatum: et ita quodcumque tempus determinatum accipiatur, semper ab illo tempore ad istud est finitum tempus; et ita est devenire ad praesens tempus.
Reply Sed Contra 17: The actually infinite is impossible, but the infinite through succession is not impossible. Now, of the infinite considered in this way, any given selection is finite. But what crosses over can only be understood as crossing from one determinate to another determinate, and thus, whatever determinate time is selected, there is always a finite time from this time to that. And so we can arrive at the present time.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad17
Vel potest dici, quod tempus praeteritum est ex parte anteriori infinitum, et ex posteriori finitum; tempus autem futurum e contrario. Unicuique autem ex parte illa qua finitum est, est ponere terminum, vel1 principium, vel finem. Unde ex hoc quod infinitum est tempus praeteritum ex parte anteriori, secundum eos sequitur quod non habeat principium, sed finem: et ideo sequitur quod si homo incipiat numerare a die isto, non poterit numerando pervenire ad primum diem; et e contrario sequitur de futuro.
Or it may be said that past time is infinite on the side of “before” and finite on the side of “after,” whereas the converse is true for future time. However, for each time on the side on which it is finite, we can place a limit, either a beginning or an end. Hence from the fact that past time is infinite on the side of “before,” according to them, it follows that it does not have a beginning, but rather an end. Thus, it follows that if a man begins to count from this day, he will not be able to arrive at the first day by counting. And the converse follows for the future.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Ad quartum dicendum, quod infinito non fit additio secundum suam totalem successionem, qua infinitum est in potentia tantum accipientis; sed alicui finito accepto in actu: et illo nihil prohibet aliquid esse plus vel majus. Et quod haec ratio sit sophistica patet, quia tollit etiam infinitum in additione numerorum, ut si sic dicatur: aliquae species numerorum sunt excedentes denarium, quae non excedunt centenarium: ergo plures species excedunt denarium quam centenarium: et ita cum infinitae excedant centenarium, erit aliquid majus infinito. Patet ergo quod excessus, et additio, et transitus non est nisi respectu alicujus in actu vel in re existentis, vel actu per intellectum vel imaginationem acceptae. Unde per has rationes sufficienter probatur quod non sit infinitum in actu; nec hoc est necessarium ad aeternitatem mundi. Et istae solutiones accipiuntur ex verbis Philosophi, 3 Physic.
Reply Sed Contra 18: An addition is made to the infinite not with respect to its whole succession—in respect of which it is infinite only in the potency of someone thinking about it—but rather to an actual finite selection, and nothing prevents something from being more or greater than this. And it is clear that this argument is sophistic, since it also does away with the infinite in the addition of numbers, as if someone were to say the following: some species of numbers are greater than ten that are not greater than a hundred. Therefore, more species are greater than ten than a hundred. Thus, since there are infinite species greater than a hundred, there will be something greater than the infinite. Therefore, it is clear that difference, addition, and going from point to point only pertain to something actual, either really existing or actually selected by the intellect or imagination. Hence these arguments are sufficient to prove that there is not an actual infinite, but this is not necessary for the eternity of the world. And these solutions are taken from the words of the Philosopher.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad18
Ad quintum dicendum, quod eumdem effectum praecedere causas infinitas per se, vel essentialiter, est impossibile; sed accidentaliter est possibile; hoc est dictu, esse1 aliquem effectum de cujus ratione sit quod procedat a causis infinitis, est impossibile,2 sed causas illas quarum multiplicatio nihil interest ad effectum, accidit effectui esse infinitas. Verbi gratia, ad esse cultelli exiguntur per se aliquae causae moventes, sicut faber et instrumentum; et haec esse infinita est impossibile, quia ex hoc sequeretur infinita esse simul actu; sed quod cultellus3 factus a quodam fabro sene, qui multoties instrumenta sua renovavit, sequitur multitudinem successivam instrumentorum, hoc est per accidens; et nihil prohibet esse infinita instrumenta praecedentia istum cultellum, si faber fuisset ab aeterno. Et similiter est in generatione animalis: quia semen patris est causa movens instrumentaliter respectu virtutis solis. Et quia hujusmodi instrumenta, quae sunt causae secundae, generantur et corrumpuntur, accidit quod sunt infinitae: et per istum etiam modum accidit quod dies infiniti praecesserint etiam istum diem: quia substantia solis ab aeterno est secundum eos, et circulatio ejus quaelibet finita. Et hanc rationem ponit Commentator in 8 Physic.
Reply Sed Contra 19: It is impossible for infinite causes to precede the same effect through themselves, or essentially, but it is possible in an incidental way. As such, an effect whose account includes that it proceeds from an infinity of causes is impossible, but there may be incidentally related to the effect an infinity of those causes whose multiplication is not relevant to the effect. For example, for the being of a knife some moving causes are necessary in themselves, such as a smith and an instrument. And it is impossible for these to be infinite, since it would then follow that an infinite was actual all at once. But it is incidental that a knife, made by an old smith who has switched instruments many times over, follows a successive multitude. And nothing prevents there being infinite instruments that precede that knife, if the smith had existed from eternity. And the case is likewise in the generation of animals, since the father’s seed is the moving cause instrumentally relative to the power of the sun. And since instruments of this sort, which are secondary causes, are generated and corrupted, it does happen that they are infinite. And in this way, too, it happens that infinite days have also preceded this day, since, according to them, the substance of the sun is from eternity and any revolution of it finite. And the Commentator sets out this argument in the Physics 8.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5.ad19
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illa objectio inter alias fortior est; sed ad hanc respondet Algazel, in sua Metaph., ubi dividit ens per finitum et infinitum; et concedit infinitas animas esse in actu: et hoc est per accidens, quia animae rationales exutae a corporibus non habent dependentiam ad invicem. Sed Commentator respondet quod animae non remanent plures post corpus, sed ex omnibus manet una tantum, ut infra patebit; unde nisi haec positio, quam ponit in 3 De anima, primo improbaretur, ratio contra eum non concluderet. Et hanc etiam rationem tangit Rabbi Moyses, 1 De perplexis Veteris Testamenti, cap. 73, ostendens praedictam rationem non esse demonstrationem.
Reply Sed Contra 20: This objection is stronger than the others, but Algazel responds to it in his Metaphysics, where he divides being into finite and infinite.1 He concedes that there is an actual infinity of souls; but this is an incidental infinity, since rational souls bereft of bodies do not have dependence on one another. But the Commentator responds that souls do not remain plural after [separation from] the body, but only one soul remains from them all, as will be clear below. Hence unless this position—which the Commentator posits in On the Soul 3—is first disproved, the argument against him is not conclusive. And Rabbi Moses also touches on this argument, showing that the aforementioned argument is not a demonstration.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Ad septimum dicendum, quod etiam si mundus semper fuisset, non aequaretur Deo in duratione: quia duratio divina, quae est aeternitas, est tota simul; non autem duratio mundi, quae successione temporum variatur. Et hanc ponit Boetius in 5 De consolatione.
Reply Sed Contra 21: Even if the world had always existed, it would not be equal to God in duration, since divine duration, which is eternity, is entire at once, whereas the duration of the world, which is varied by the succession of time, is not. And Boethius sets this out in the Consolation of Philosophy 5.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Ad octavum dicendum, quod in caelo non est potentia ad esse, sed ad ubi tantum, secundum Philosophum: et ideo non potest dici, quod potentia ad esse sit finita vel infinita: sed potentia ad ubi finita est. Nec tamen oportet quod motus localis, cui correspondet haec potentia, sit finitus: quia motus est infinitus duratione ab infinitate virtutis moventis, a qua fluit motus in mobile. Et haec est ratio Commentatoris, in 11 Metaph.: tamen hoc quod dicit, quod non habet potentiam ad esse, intelligendum est ad acquirendum esse per motum; habet tamen virtutem vel potentiam ad esse, ut dicitur in 1 De caeli et mundi, et haec virtus finita est; sed acquiritur duratio infinita ab agente separato infinito, ut ipsemet, in lib. De substantia orbis, cap. 3, dicit.
Reply Sed Contra 22: In the heavens there is not a potency to being, but only to place, according to the Philosopher. Thus, it cannot be said that the potency to being is finite or infinite, but the potency to place is finite. Nor is it even necessary for the local motion, to which this potency corresponds, to be finite, since the motion is infinite in duration from the infinity of the power of the mover from which the motion flows into what is movable. And this is the Commentator’s argument in the Metaphysics 11.1 Now, when he says that it does not have a potency to being, this should be understood as meaning a potency to acquiring being through motion; yet it does have power or potency with respect to being, as is said in On the Heavens 1,2 and this power is finite. But its infinite duration is acquired from a separate infinite agent, as the Commentator himself says, in On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere.3
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Ad nonum dicendum, quod duratio Dei, quae aeternitas ejus est,1 et natura ipsius sunt una res; et tamen distinguuntur ratione, vel modo significandi: quia natura significat quamdam causalitatem, prout dicitur natura motus principium; duratio autem significat quamdam permanentiam: et ideo si accipiatur praeeminentia naturae divinae et durationis ad creaturam, ut utrumque est res quaedam, invenitur eadem praeeminentia: sicut enim natura divina praecedit creaturam dignitate et causalitate; ita et duratio divina eisdem modis creaturam praecedit. Non tamen oportet, si Deus praecedit mundum per modum naturae, ut significatur cum dicitur: naturaliter praecedit mundum, quod etiam mundum praecedat per modum durationis, ut significatur cum dicitur: Deus duratione praecedit mundum; cum non sit idem modus significandi naturae et durationis.
Reply Sed Contra 23: God’s duration, which is his eternity, and his nature are one thing. Yet they are distinguished in account or mode of signifying. For “nature” signifies a certain causality, inasmuch as nature is called the principle of motion, while “duration” signifies a certain permanence. Thus, if the preeminence of the divine nature and duration with respect to a created thing is considered as each being a given thing, then the same preeminence is found. For just as the divine nature precedes what is created by dignity and causality, so also the divine duration precedes the creature in the same ways. But if God precedes the world after the manner of nature, as is signified when we say, “he naturally precedes the world,” then it is not necessary for him also to precede the world according to the manner of duration, as is signified when it is said that God precedes the world by duration, since “nature” and “duration” do not have the same mode of signifying.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
Et similiter solvuntur multae aliae similes objectiones, ut in 1 libro dictum est.
And many other similar objections are resolved in a like manner, as has been said in Book I.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A5
A. 6Whether this is fittingly expounded: in the beginning, that is, “in the Son,” God created the heavens and the earthUtrum convenienter exponitur: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram, idest in Filio
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter exponatur: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram, idest in Filio.
To the sixth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that this is unfittingly expounded: in the beginning, that is, “in the Son,” God created the heavens and the earth.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg1
Pater enim est principium totius divinitatis, ut Augustinus dicit, libro 4 De Trinit., cap. 20. Ergo per principium appropriate debet intelligi Pater.
Obj. 1: For the Father is the origin of the whole divinity, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, by “beginning” we should understand the Father, by appropriation.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg2
Praeterea, ut in 1 libro dictum est, “ex ipso” dicitur propter Patrem, “in ipso” propter Spiritum Sanctum. Ergo per hoc quod dicitur, in principio, intelligitur Spiritus Sanctus, et non Filius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as was said in Book I,1 “from him” is said with reference to the Father and “in him” with reference to the Holy Spirit. Therefore, from the fact that it says in the beginning we should take it as referring to the Holy Spirit and not to the Son.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg3
Item, videtur quod inconvenienter dicatur, in principio temporis. Quia tempus adjacet motui firmamenti. Sed firmamentum factum est secunda die. Ergo principium temporis fuit post creationem caeli et terrae; et ita non in principio temporis creata sunt.
Obj. 3: Again, it seems unfitting to take this as the beginning of time. For time goes together with the motion of the firmament. But the firmament was made on the second day. Therefore, the beginning of time was after the creation of heaven and earth. Thus, they were not created at the beginning of time.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg4
Praeterea, tempus est unum de quattuor primo creatis. Sed tempus non est creatum in principio temporis, quia tempus sic esset in indivisibili quod est impossibile. Ergo nec caelum nec terra.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, time is one of the four first created things. But time was not created at the beginning of time, since time would then be indivisible, which is impossible. Therefore, neither were heaven and earth.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg5
Item, videtur quod inconvenienter dicatur: in principio, idest ante omnia. Quia sicut dicitur in lib. De causis, prima rerum creatarum est esse, et non est ante ipsum creatum aliud. Sed caelum et terra non sunt suum esse. Ergo ante caelum et terram aliquid creatum est.
Obj. 5: Again, it seems unfitting to take in the beginning as meaning “before all things.” For, as is said in the Book of Causes1 the first of created things is being and there is not anything else created before it. But heaven and earth are not their own being. Therefore, before heaven and earth something else was created.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg6
Praeterea, Eccli. 18:1, dicitur: qui vivit in aeternum creavit omnia simul. Ergo caelum et terra non sunt ante omnia creata.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, Sirach 18:1 says: he who lives forever created all things together. Therefore, heaven and earth are not before all created things.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg7
Praeterea, caelum et angelus sunt simul facta, ut infra dicetur. Ergo non ante omnia caelum et terra facta sunt.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, heaven and angels were made at the same time, as will be said below. Therefore, heaven and earth were not made before all things.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod triplex expositio posita conveniens est secundum sanctos, per quam multiplex error excluditur. Per primam excluditur error Manichaei ponentis plura principia: quia in principio uno effectivo, et non in pluribus, res factae dicuntur. Per secundam excluditur error aeternitatis mundi, in hoc quod mundus principium durationis habere ponitur. Per tertiam excluditur error ponentium visibilia a Deo creata mediante spirituali creatura, in hoc quod ponitur caelum et terra esse primo creata.
I answer that, following the saints, three explanations are set out that exclude many errors. The first excludes the error of Manichaeus, who posited more than one principle, since things are said to have been made in one effective principle and not in several. The second excludes the error of the eternity of the world, by the fact that the world is held to have a beginning of duration. The third excludes the error of those who hold that visible things were created by God through the mediation of a spiritual creature, in that it establishes that heaven and earth were created first.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio principii effectivi appropriatur Patri, sed ratio principii exemplaris per modum artis appropriatur Filio, qui est sapientia et ars Patris.
Reply Obj. 1: The account of effective principle is appropriated to the Father, but the account of exemplary principle after the manner of art is appropriated to the Son, who is the wisdom and art of the Father.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod esse in, sicut in continente et salvante, appropriatur Spiritui Sancto propter appropriatum bonitatis; sed esse in per modum quo artificiatum est in arte, et res in sua similitudine, appropriatur Filio.
Reply Obj. 2: To be “in,” as in what contains and preserves, is appropriated to the Holy Spirit on account of the appropriation of goodness. But to be “in” according to the manner in which an artifact is in art, and a thing is in its likeness, is appropriated to the Son.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum illam opinionem quae ponit omnia simul creata in materia et forma,1 dicuntur res in principio temporis, quod mensurat motum primi mobilis, non sicut in mensurante creationem, sed sicut in adjacente creationi: quia simul fuerunt rerum creatio et temporis principium. Sed secundum aliam opinionem, quae ponit res formatas per temporum successionem, non intelligitur de tempore quod est mensura illius motus, sed de tempore quod est numerus illius vicissitudinis, qua esse mundi succedit ad non esse ejusdem. Vel secundum alios sumitur tempus pro aevo, quod simul cum caelo et terra creatum est.
Reply Obj. 3: According to the opinion that posits that all things were created simultaneously in matter and form, things are said to be created at the beginning of the time that measures the motion of the first mobile, not as in what measures creation, but as in what goes together with creation, since the creation of things and the beginning of time were simultaneous. But according to another opinion, which holds that things were formed through the succession of time, this is not understood of a time that is a measure of that motion, but rather of a time that is the number of that alternation by which the being of the world followed its non-being. Or, according to others, time is taken for aeviternity, which was created simultaneously with heaven and earth.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut numerus non numeratur alio numero, ita nec tempus alio tempore mensuratur, nec fieri ejus, cum suum esse totum sit in fieri: unde incipit in principio temporis non sicut in mensurante esse ejus, sed sicut in eo a quo incipit ejus productio, ut animalis a corde, et domus a fundamento, et lineae1 a puncto.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as number is not counted by another number, neither is time measured by another time, nor is its coming-to-be, since its whole being is in coming-to-be. Hence it begins in the beginning of time, not as in what measures its being, but rather as in that from which its production begins, just as an animal begins from its heart, a house from its foundation, and lines from a point.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod loquitur Philosophus de ordine naturae prout animal prius homine dicitur, et non de ordine durationis; non enim fuit esse caeli et terrae ante ipsa tempora.
Reply Obj. 5: The Philosopher is speaking of the order of nature in the way that “animal” is said to be prior to “man,” and not of the order of duration. For the being of heaven and earth did not exist before time itself.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicitur, quod intelliguntur secundum unam opinionem omnia simul creata non in speciebus suis, sed in materia informi; sed secundum alios dicuntur omnia creata simul etiam in formis propriis; sed tunc haec ante alia creata dicuntur, non duratione, sed naturae ordine, secundum quod in via generationis est incompletum ante completum. Haec tamen infra magis inquirentur.
Reply Obj. 6: According to one opinion, all things are understood as being created simultaneously not in their species, but in formless matter. But, according to others, all things are said to have been created simultaneously even in their proper forms. But then some things are said to be created before others, not in duration, but by the order of nature, insofar as in the process of generation the incomplete comes before the complete. But there will be greater inquiry into these things below.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod per caelum etiam intelligitur angelica natura, quae in caelis habitare dicitur et per terram intelligitur tota natura generabilium et corruptibilium.
Reply Obj. 7: “Heaven” is also understood as referring to angelic nature, which is said to dwell in the heavens. And “earth” is understood as referring to the whole nature of generable and corruptible things.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad7
Expositio primae partis textus
Exposition of the first part of the text
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Plato namque tria initia existimavit. Sciendum quod in hoc Plato erravit, quia posuit formas exemplares per se subsistentes extra intellectum divinum, et neque ipsas neque materiam a Deo esse habere.
For Plato held that there were three first principles [or beginnings].1 It should be known that Plato erred in this regard, since he posited exemplary forms subsisting in themselves outside the divine intellect and held that neither they nor matter have their being from God.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Aristoteles vero duo principia dixit. Videtur imperfecte tangere positionem ejus: quia ipse ponit tria principia in 1 Physic., materiam, formam et privationem.
But Aristotle asserted two principles.1 He seems to describe his position imperfectly. For Aristotle posits three principles in the Physics 1: matter, form, and privation.2
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Praeterea, ipse ponit non solum causam effectivam exemplarem, quae intelligitur per principium operatorium, sed etiam causam finalem.
Moreover, he posits not only an efficient exemplary cause, which is understood as the active principle, but also a final cause.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg9
Praeterea, secundum ipsum, forma et agens, et finis incidunt in idem, ut in 2 Phys. dicit; et ita videtur tantum duo principia posuisse.
Furthermore, according to him, form, agent, and end are identical, as he says in the Physics 2.1 Thus, he seems to have posited only two principles.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.arg10
Ad quod dicendum, quod Aristoteles non erravit in ponendo plura principia: quia posuit esse omnium tantum a primo principio dependere; et ita relinquitur unum esse primum principium. Erravit autem in positione aeternitatis mundi.
To this it should be said that Aristotle did not err in positing more than one principle, since he posited that the being of all things depends only on the first principle. Thus, it remains that there is one first principle. But he did err in his position on the eternity of the world.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod privatio ab eo non ponitur per se principium, sed per accidens; nec in esse rei, sed in fieri tantum.
In response to the first we must say that Aristotle does not posit privation as an essential principle, but as an incidental principle, and that not in the being of a thing, but only in its coming-to-be.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6.ad8
Ad aliud dicendum, quod secundum ipsum, primum principium agens et ultimus finis reducuntur in idem numero, ut patet in 12 Metaph.: ubi ponit quod primum principium movens movet ut desideratum ab omnibus. Forma autem quae est pars rei non ponitur ab eo in idem numero incidere cum agente, sed in idem specie vel similitudine: ex quo sequitur quod sit unum principium primum extra rem, quod est agens, et exemplar, et finis; et duo quae sunt partes rei, scilicet forma et materia, quae ab illo primo principio producuntur.
In response to the other we must say that, according to him, the first agent principle and the last end are identical, as is clear in the Metaphysics 12, where he holds that the first moving principle moves as desired by all things.1 But he does not argue that the form that is part of a thing is identical with the agent numerically, but rather in species or likeness.2 From this it follows that there is one first principle outside a thing, which is agent, exemplar, and end. And there are two principles that are parts of a thing, namely, form and matter, which are produced by that first principle.
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Divisio secundae partis textus
Division of the second part of the text
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Determinato1 exitu rerum a primo principio, hic prosequitur ordinem earum in ultimum finem; et dividitur in partes tres:
Having determined the procession of things from the first principle, here he pursues their ordering to the last end. And this is divided into three parts:
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
in prima ostendit finem ultimum creaturarum:
in the first, he explains the last end of created things;
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
in secunda ex fine ostendit creaturarum diversitatem, ibi: et quia non valet ejus beatitudinis particeps existere aliquis nisi per intelligentiam . . . fecit Deus rationalem creaturam:
in the second, from the end he shows the diversity of created things: but no one can be a sharer in his blessedness . . . except through intelligence. And so God made the rational creature;1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
in tertia, ex distinctione concludit tractandi ordinem, ibi: ex praemissis apparet rationalem creaturam in angelicam et humanam fuisse distinctam.
in the third, he bases the order of his treatment on a distinction: from the foregoing, it appears that the rational creature is distinguished into the angelic and the human.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Secunda dividitur in tres:
The second part is divided into three parts:
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
in prima ostendit ordinem spiritualis naturae in finem;
in the first, he shows the ordering of spiritual nature to the end;
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
in secunda ordinem corporalis, ibi: et sicut factus est homo propter Deum . . . ita mundus factus est propter hominem;
in the second, the ordering of bodily nature: and just as man was made for God . . . so the world was made for man;1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
in tertia ordinem conjuncti ex utroque, ibi: solet etiam quaeri, cum majoris dignitatis esse videretur anima si absque corpore permansisset, cur unita sit corpori.
in the third, the ordering of the conjunction of both: it is also usual to ask, since the soul would appear to be of greater dignity if it had remained without a body, why it has been united to the body.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things:
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
primo ex fine concludit spiritualis naturae institutionem;
first, from the end he draws a conclusion about the establishment of spiritual nature;
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
secundo concludit ordinem ipsius in finem, ibi: ideoque si quaeratur, quare creatus sit homo vel angelus, brevi sermone responderi potest: propter bonitatem ejus.
second, he draws a conclusion about its ordering to the end, at and so, when it is asked why man or angel is created, it can be briefly answered: because of God’s goodness.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Et circa hoc tria facit;
And concerning this he does three things:
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
primo assignat finem ex parte agentis;
first, he assigns an end on the part of the agent;
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
secundo ex parte operis, ibi: et si quaeratur ad quid creata sit rationalis creatura, respondetur: ad laudandum Deum;
second, on the part of the work: and if it is asked for what the rational creature is created, answer: to praise God;1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
tertio conjungit utrumque, ibi: cum ergo quaeritur quare vel ad quid facta sit1 rationalis creatura, brevissime responderi potest: propter Dei bonitatem et suam utilitatem.
third, he joins both together, at and so, when it is asked why or for what the rational creature has been made, it may be answered most briefly: because of God’s goodness and for its own utility.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Circa hoc duo facit:
Concerning this he does two things:
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
primo ostendit finem corporalis creaturae;
first, he shows the end of the bodily creature;
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
secundo excludit quamdam dubitationem, ibi: de homine quoque in Scriptura interdum reperitur quod factus sit propter reparationem angelicae ruinae.
second, he rules out a certain doubt, at concerning man, it is also sometimes found in Scripture that he was made in reparation for the fall of the angels.1
Sent.II.D1.Q1.A6
Q. 2The order of creation to the ultimate endDe ordine spiritualis naturae in finem
Hic quinque quaeruntur:
Here five questions are asked:
Sent.II.D1.Q2
primo utrum Deo conveniat agere propter finem;
first, whether it belongs to God to act for an end;
Sent.II.D1.Q2
secundo utrum finis omnium sit Dei bonitas;
second, whether the end of all things is God’s goodness;
Sent.II.D1.Q2
tertio utrum omnia sint propter hominem facta;
third, whether all things were made for man;
Sent.II.D1.Q2
quarto propter quid homo ex anima et corpore constitutus sit;
fourth, for what purpose was man constituted of soul and body;
Sent.II.D1.Q2
quinto utrum tali corpori anima ejus uniri debuerit.
fifth, whether his soul should have been united to such a body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2
A. 1Whether it befits God to act for an endUtrum Deo competat agere propter finem
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Deo non competit agere propter finem.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that it does not belong to God to act for an end.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.arg1
Finis enim est terminus motus: unde in his quae carent motu, sicut in mathematicis, non est finis neque bonum, ut in 3 Metaph. dicitur. Sed Deus non producit res per motum, ut prius dictum est. Ergo sibi non competit propter finem agere.
Obj. 1: For an end is the terminus of a motion. Hence there is neither an end nor a good in things that lack motion, such as in mathematical things, as is said in the Metaphysics 3.1 But God does not produce things through motion, as has been said before.2 Therefore, it does not befit him to act for an end.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, finis est perfectio agentis: unde sicut materia appetit formam, ita agens finem. Sed Deo non competit ab aliquo perfici, cum sit primum movens, et perfectio summa. Ergo non agit propter finem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the end is the perfection of the agent. Hence just as matter desires form, so also the agent desires the end. But it does not belong to God to be perfected by another, since he is the first mover and the highest perfection. Therefore, he does not act for an end.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, unicuique agenti propter finem, melius est suum opus esse quam non esse: quia per illud finem consequitur, ut patet inducendo in singulis. Sed non melius, immo indifferens est Deo utrum creaturae sint vel non sint; quia bonorum nostrorum non eget. Ergo non agit propter finem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, for each thing that acts for an end, it is better that its work exist than not exist, since it is through this work that it obtains the end, as is clear by induction from particular cases. But for God it is not better, but rather indifferent whether created things exist or not, since he does not stand in need of any goods of ours. Therefore, he does not act for an end.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, actio ejus est ultimus finis rerum, quia est sua substantia. Sed finis ultimi non est aliquis alius finis. Ergo videtur quod actio ejus non sit propter finem.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, his action is the last end of things, since it is his substance. But the last end does not have another end. Therefore, it seems that his action is not for an end.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra, omne agens quod non agit propter finem aliquem, opus ejus est vanum. Sed Dei opera non sunt hujusmodi: unde in Psalm. 88:48, dicitur: numquid enim vane constituisti omnes filios hominum? Ergo agit propter finem.
On the contrary, the work of every agent that does not act for some end is vain. But the works of God are not such. Hence it is said: or have you made all the children of men in vain? (Ps 89:47 [88:48]) Therefore, he acts for an end.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, 2 Metaph., omne agens per intellectum agit propter finem. Sed Deus est hujusmodi, cum sua scientia sit causa rerum. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore, according to the Philosopher,1 every agent that acts through intelligence acts for an end. But God is such, since his knowledge is the cause of things. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod agere aliquid propter finem est dupliciter: vel propter finem operis, vel propter finem operantis. Finis operis est hoc ad quod opus ordinatum est ab agente, et hoc dicitur ratio operis; finis autem operantis est quem principaliter operans intendit: unde finis operis potest esse in alio; sed finis operantis semper est in ipso; sicut patet in aedificatore, qui lapides congregat ad componendum eos, quod ista compositio, in qua consistit forma domus, est finis operis; sed utilitas quae provenit ex hoc operanti, est finis ex parte agentis. Cum autem omne opus divinum in finem quemdam ordinatum sit, constat quod ex parte operis Deus propter finem agit. Sed quia finis operis semper reducitur in finem operantis, ideo oportet quod etiam ex parte operantis finis actionis ejus consideretur, qui est bonum ipsius in ipso.
I answer that to act “for an end” can mean two things: either for the end of the work or for the end of the worker. The end of the work is that to which the work has been ordered by the agent, and this is called the “reason for the work.” But the end of the worker is that which the worker principally intends. Hence the end of the work can be in another. But the end of the worker is always in himself, as is clear in a builder who gathers stones to put them together. This composition, in which the form of a house consists, is the end of the work. But the benefit to the worker that comes from this is the end on the part of the agent. Now, since every divine work has been ordered to an end, it is obvious that on the part of the work God acts for an end. But because the end of the work is always traced back to the end of the worker, we must also consider the end of his action on the side of the worker, which is the good of him in himself.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.co
Sciendum est ergo, quod agere hoc modo propter finem1 est dupliciter: vel propter desiderium finis, vel propter amorem finis: desiderium enim est rei non habitae; sed amor est rei quae habetur, ut Augustinus dicit, Super Psal. 118, serm. 8; et ideo omni creaturae convenit agere propter desiderium finis, quia unicuique creaturae acquiritur bonum ab alio quod ex se non habet; sed Deo competit agere propter amorem finis, cujus bonitati nihil addi potest. Ipse enim bonitatem suam perfecte amat, et ex hoc vult quod bonitas sua multiplicetur per modum qui possibilis est, ex sui scilicet similitudine, ex quo provenit utilitas creaturae, inquantum similitudinem divinae bonitatis recipit: et ideo dicitur in littera quod Deus fecit creaturam propter bonitatem suam, considerando finem operantis; et propter utilitatem creaturae, considerando finem operantis; et propter hoc etiam dicit Augustinus, 1 De doctr. Christ., cap. 32,2 quod inquantum Deus est bonus, sumus; et Dionysius dicit in 4 cap. De div. nom., quod divinus amor non dimisit eum sine germine esse.
Therefore, it should be known that one can act for an end in this way for two reasons: either because of a desire for the end or because of love for the end. For desire is for a thing that is not possessed, whereas love is for a thing that is possessed, as Augustine says.1 Thus, it befits each created thing to act because of a desire for the end, since any given created thing acquires from another the good that it does not have of itself. But it belongs to God to act because of love for the end, since nothing can be added to his goodness. For he perfectly loves his goodness, and from this he wills that his goodness be multiplied after the manner that is possible, namely, by likeness to himself, from which a benefit comes to the created thing inasmuch as it receives the likeness of the divine goodness. Thus, it says in the text2 that God made created things because of his goodness, considering the end of the worker, and because of the benefit to the thing created, considering the end of the work. And because of this Augustine also says that inasmuch as God is good, we exist.3 And Dionysius says that divine love did not allow him to be without fruit.4
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, secundum Avicennam, 6 Metaph., cap. 1, sicut est duplex agens: quoddam quod agit per motum, sicut naturale, et quoddam quod agit sine motu, dando esse; ita duplex est bonum: quoddam acquisitum per motum, et hoc est tantum in rebus naturalibus; et quoddam acquisitum sine motu in recipiendo influentiam agentis sine motu, et tale est bonum etiam in rebus immobilibus.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Avicenna,1 just as there are two kinds of agent, one that acts through motion as a natural agent does, and one that acts without motion by giving being, so also there are two kinds of good. One kind is acquired through motion, and this only exists among natural things, while the other kind is acquired without motion in receiving the influence of an agent without motion, and such a good also exists among immovable things.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud quod agit propter desiderium finis, habet finem extra se, quo perficitur. Hoc autem non convenit Deo qui agit propter amorem finis, quia ipsemet est sibi finis a se habitus et amatus: et ideo dicimus, quod divina voluntas non est perfecta quodam alio, sed seipsa, quia ipsa voluntas est bonitas.
Reply Obj. 2: That which acts out of desire for the end has an end outside itself by which it is perfected. But this does not pertain to God, who acts because of love for the end, since he himself is for himself the end possessed and loved by himself. Thus, we say that the divine will is not perfect in virtue of another, but in itself, since this will itself is goodness.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod omne id quod agit propter desiderium finis, per actionem suam ordinatur ad consecutionem desiderati. Unde oportet quod apud eum differat an sit vel non sit suum opus. Non autem apud eum qui agit propter finis amorem, quia non agit ad acquirendum aliquod bonum.
Reply Obj. 3: Everything that acts out of a desire for the end is ordered by its action to the attainment of what is desired. Hence it necessarily makes a difference to him whether his work exists or not. But it does not make a difference to him who acts out of love for the end, since he does not act to acquire any good.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod actio divina est essentia ejus; et ex hac parte non quaeritur finis ejus, sed ex parte illa qua effectum creaturae connotat.1
Reply Obj. 4: God’s action is his essence. And we are not asking about its end from this perspective, but from the perspective of that by which an effect of a created thing is denoted.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether created things exist for the sake of God’s goodnessUtrum creaturae sint propter bonitatem Dei
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod creaturae non sint propter Dei bonitatem.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that created things do not exist for the sake of God’s goodness.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.arg1
Sicut enim in 1 Caeli et mundi dicitur, nihil movetur naturaliter propter illud quod consequi non potest. Sed nulla res potest consequi divinam bonitatem: quia ipsa non recipitur ut perfectio alicujus creaturae vel forma. Ergo res non sunt ordinatae naturaliter in ipsam.
Obj. 1: For, as it says in On the Heavens 1, nothing is naturally moved for the sake of what it cannot obtain.1 But no thing can obtain the divine goodness, since it is not received as any created thing’s perfection or form. Therefore, things have not been naturally ordered to it.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, ut in 2 De caeli et mundi dicitur, omnis res est propter suam operationem, et res sempiterna vel incorporalis est propter sempiternalitatem sui esse. Sed esse rei et operatio non est extra ipsam. Ergo videtur quod non sint propter Dei bonitatem, quae est a rebus separata et impermixta.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as it says in On the Heavens 2, every thing exists for the sake of its activity, and a sempiternal or incorporeal thing exists for the sake of the sempiternality of its being.1 But a thing’s existence and activity are not outside of it. Therefore it seems that they do not exist for the sake of the goodness of God, which is separate from things and not intermingled with them.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, omnis res producitur ab agente propinquius fini, quantumcumque potest. Sed quanto aliquid est melius et diuturnius, magis ad divinam bonitatem accedit. Ergo Deus fecit unumquodque quantumcumque melius potuit, et ab aeterno, si facere potuit: quae cum falsa sint, videtur quod bonitas Dei creaturarum finis non sit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every thing is produced by an agent as near to the end as possible. But the better and more lasting something is, the more it approaches the divine goodness. Therefore, God made each and every thing as good as he was able to make it and from eternity, if he was able to make it so. But, since these conclusions are false, it seems that God’s goodness is not the end of created things.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, divina bonitas est sua beatitudo. Sed beatitudinis ejus non est capax nisi intellectualis creatura, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo non omnis creaturae finis est divina bonitas.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the divine goodness is his beatitude. But only the intellectual creature is capable of his beatitude, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, the divine goodness is not the end of everything created.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.arg5
Sed contra, hoc propter quod res fit est finis ejus. Sed, sicut dicitur Proverb. 16:4: universa propter semetipsum operatus est Dominus. Ergo videtur quod ipse sit finis omnium.
On the contrary, that on account of which a thing is made is its end. But as is said in Proverbs 16:4, the Lord has made all things for himself. Therefore, it seems that he himself is the end of all things.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, bonum habet rationem finis, ut in 3 Metaph. dicitur. Ergo et summum bonum habet in Deo rationem finis ultimi. Sed divina bonitas est summa bonitas. Ergo ipsa est ultimus rerum finis.
Furthermore, the good has the account of an end, as is said in the Metaphysics 3.1 Therefore, the greatest good has in God also the account of the last end. But the divine goodness is the greatest goodness. Therefore, it is the last end of things.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod finis et agens proportionantur ad invicem, sicut materia et forma. Unde secundum differentiam agentis est differentia finis. Est autem duplex agens. Quoddam quod suscipienti suum effectum est proportionatum; unde formam ejusdem speciei vel rationis in effectum inducit, sicut in omnibus agentibus univocis, ut ignis generat ignem, et domus quae est in anima artificis, causat domum quae est in materia. Quoddam vero agens non est proportionatum recipienti suum effectum. Unde effectus non consequitur speciem agentis, sed aliquam similitudinem ejus quantum potest, sicut est in omnibus agentibus aequivoce, ut sol calefacere dicitur.
I answer that end and agent are proportionate to each other, as are matter and form. Hence a difference in the end corresponds to a difference in the agent. Now, there are two kinds of agent. One kind is proportionate to what receives its effect. Hence it introduces into the effect a form of the same species or account, as in all univocal agents, such as when fire generates fire and the house that is in the soul of the craftsman causes the house that is in the matter. But the other kind of agent is not proportionate to what receives its effect. Hence the effect does not obtain the species of the agent, but rather some likeness to it, as much as it can, as happens with all equivocal agents, as when the sun is said to heat things.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.co
Ita etiam est duplex finis. Quidam proportionatus ei quod est ad finem; et talis finis acquiritur ut perfectio in eo quod ad finem est, sicut sanitas per operationem medicinae. Est etiam quidam finis improportionabiliter excedens illud quod est ad finem: et hic non acquiritur ut perfectio inhaerens ei quod est ad finem, sed aliqua similitudo ejus; et talis finis est divina bonitas in infinitum creaturas excedens; et ideo non acquiritur in creatura secundum se, ita ut sit forma ejus; sed aliqua similitudo ejus quae est in participatione alicujus bonitatis; et ideo omnis appetitus naturae, vel voluntatis tendit in assimilationem divinae bonitatis, et in ipsammet tenderet, si esset possibilis haberi ut perfectio essentialis, quae est forma rei.
So also there are two kinds of end. One kind is proportionate to what is directed to the end. And such an end is acquired as a perfection in what is directed to the end, such as when health is achieved by the activity of medicine. But there is also a kind of end that exceeds disproportionately that which is directed to the end. And this is not acquired as a perfection inhering in what is directed to the end; rather, what is acquired is a likeness to it. The divine goodness, which infinitely exceeds created things, is such an end. Thus, it is not in itself acquired by the thing created so as to be its form; rather, the created thing acquires a likeness to it that consists in the participation of some goodness. And thus, every appetite of nature or will tends toward becoming like the divine goodness and would tend to it itself if it had the potential to be possessed as an essential perfection, which is the form of a thing.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2
Sed tamen ipsamet divina bonitas potest acquiri a creatura rationali ut perfectio quae est objectum operationis, inquantum rationalis creatura possibilis est ad videndum et amandum Deum. Et ideo singulari modo Deus est finis in quem tendit creatura rationalis praeter modum communem quo tendit in ipsum omnis creatura, inquantum scilicet omnis creatura desiderat aliquod bonum, quod est similitudo quaedam divinae bonitatis. Et ex hoc patet quod in omni bono summum bonum desideratur.
But even so, the divine goodness itself can be acquired by the rational creature as a perfection that is the object of its activity inasmuch as the rational creature has the potential to see and love God. Thus, in a singular way God is the end toward which the rational creature tends, above and beyond the common manner in which everything created tends to it, namely, inasmuch as everything created desires a good that is a certain likeness to the divine goodness. And from this it is clear that in every good the greatest good is desired.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis res non acquirat divinam bonitatem, tamen acquirit aliquam similitudinem ejus; et ex hoc dicitur finis.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though a thing does not acquire the divine goodness, still it does acquire a likeness to it. And on this basis it is called the end.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ipsa operatio est ultima perfectio in qua res existit: habitus enim et potentia imperfectionem habent:1 et ideo idem est rei esse propter suam operationem et propter divinam bonitatem, ad quam maxime accedit secundum quod maxime est in actu perfecto. Similiter etiam ipsa sempiternitas essendi est quaedam assimilatio2 divinae bonitatis; et propter hoc perpetuitas specierum vocatur a philosophis divinum esse.
Reply Obj. 2: Activity is itself the ultimate perfection in which a thing exists, for habit and potency possess imperfection. Thus, it is the same for a thing to exist for the sake of its activity and for the sake of the divine goodness, which it approaches most of all when it is most of all in perfect act. Likewise, too, sempiternity of being is itself an assimilation to the divine goodness. And on account of this, philosophers call the perpetuity of species “divine being.”
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod finis non est causa rei, nisi secundum quod est in voluntate agentis; et ideo ipsa bonitas divina, secundum modum et ordinem quo est ab eo volita, est finis rerum. Et ideo tunc unaquaeque res maxime ad suum finem accedit, quando imitatur divinam voluntatem, secundum quod de ipsa re dispositum est a Deo.
Reply Obj. 3: The end is the cause of a thing only insofar as it is in the will of the agent. Thus, the divine goodness itself is the end of things in accordance with the manner and order by which it is willed by him. And thus, each thing most of all approaches its end when it imitates the divine will in keeping with what God has ordained concerning that thing.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod cum bonitas Dei sit finis rerum, ad ipsam res diversimode se habent. Ipse enim Deus habet eam perfecte secundum suum esse; unde summe bonus est; et etiam secundum suam operationem, qua perfecte eam cognoscit et amat: unde beatus est, quia beatitudo est operatio perfecta, secundum Philosophum, 7 Moral., cap. 13, et lib. 9, cap. 10, et lib. 10, cap. 18. Creatura autem intellectualis non attingit ad eam secundum suum esse ut ipsa sit summum bonum, sed secundum operationem intelligendo et amando eam; unde particeps est beatitudinis et non tantum bonitatis divinae. Sed creatura irrationalis accedit ad eam secundum aliquam assimilationem, quamvis non pertingat neque secundum operationem neque secundum esse; unde est particeps bonitatis, sed non beatitudinis.
Reply Obj. 4: Though the goodness of God is the end of things, things are related to it in various ways. For God himself possesses it perfectly in his own existence; hence he is supremely good. And he also possesses it in his own activity, whereby he perfectly knows and loves it; hence he is blessed, since beatitude is perfect activity, according to the Philosopher.1 But the intellectual creature does not attain to the goodness of God in its own existence, such that it itself would be the greatest good, but rather in its activity, by understanding and loving it. Hence the intellectual creature is a participant in beatitude and not only in the divine goodness. But the irrational creature approaches it in a certain assimilation, though it does not attain it either in activity or in existence. Hence the irrational creature is a participant in the goodness, but not in the beatitude.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether all things were made for manUtrum omnia sint facta propter hominem
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnia sint facta propter hominem.
To the third we proceed as follows. It seems that not all things were made for man.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.arg1
Finis enim est intentus ab agente. Sed humana natura non potest esse intenta a Deo: quia nullius intentio est ad hoc quod est vilius se. Ergo videtur quod Deus non fecit omnia propter hominem.
Obj. 1: For the end is intended by the agent. But human nature cannot be intended by God, since no one’s intention is directed toward what is baser than itself. Therefore, it seems that God did not make all things for man.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, sicut universale agens non est nisi primum agens, ita universalis finis non videtur esse nisi finis ultimus. Sed homo non est finis ultimus creaturae, sed divina bonitas, ut dictum est. Ergo non est finis omnium creaturarum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as the universal agent is only the first agent, so also the universal end seems to be only the last end. But man is not the last end of creation, but rather the divine goodness is, as was said. Therefore, man is not the end of all things created.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, non est sapientis artificis facere multa magna instrumenta propter aliquod parvum. Sed humana natura est quasi quoddam minimum in universo. Ergo videtur ridiculum quod totum universum propter hominem factum sit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a wise craftsman would not make many large instruments for the sake of something small. But human nature is in a way one of the tiniest things in the universe. Therefore, it seems ridiculous for the whole universe to be made for the sake of man.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, illud quod non juvat ad id propter quod fit, est superfluum et inane. Sed multa sunt in universo quae sunt homini nociva, ut serpentes, spinae et hujusmodi; multa sunt etiam ex quibus nullum juvamentum habet, sicut aliqui pisces in profundo maris existentes. Ergo cum nihil sit vanum in operibus Dei, videtur, quod non omnia propter hominem facta sint.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, whatever does not help toward that for which it was made is superfluous and void. But there are many things in the universe that are harmful to man, like serpents, thorns, and things of this sort. There are also many things that do not help him at all, such as certain fish that live in the depth of the sea. Therefore, since nothing is vain in the works of God, it seems that not everything was made for man.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur in 2 Physic., quod sumus et nos quodammodo finis omnium.
On the contrary (5), it says in the Physics 2 that we are also in a certain way the end of all things.1
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, ordo universi est finis totius creaturae. Sed in homine est quaedam similitudo ordinis universi; unde et minor mundus dicitur: quia omnes naturae quasi in homine confluunt. Ergo videtur quod ipse sit quodammodo finis omnium.
Furthermore (6), the order of the universe is the end of the whole of creation. But in man there is a certain likeness to the order of the universe; hence he is also called a “microcosm,” since all natures come together, as it were, in man. Therefore, it seems that he is in a certain way the end of all things.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod finis alicujus rei dicitur dupliciter: vel in quem tendit naturaliter, vel ex eo quod ad ipsum sicut ad finem ordinari dicitur, ut utilitatem aliquam consequatur secundum intentionem et ordinem agentis. Utroque autem modo homo finis creaturarum dicitur: et primus1 ex parte operis, sed secundus ex parte agentis.
I answer that the end of any reality can be spoken of in two ways: either as that to which the thing naturally tends, or on the basis that the thing is said to be ordered to it as to an end, and this in order to obtain a benefit according to the intention and ordering of an agent. Now, man is said to be the end of created things in both ways. The first way is on the part of the work, whereas the second way is on the part of the agent.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.co
Differenter tamen homo dicitur finis, et divina bonitas: quia ex parte agentis divina bonitas est finis rerum, sicut ultimum intentum ab agente: sed natura humana non est intenta a Deo quasi movens voluntatem ejus, sed sicut ad cujus utilitatem est ordinatus effectus ejus. Ipse enim duplicem ordinem in universo instituit.1 Principalis est secundum quod res ordinantur in ipsum; et secundarius est secundum quod una juvat aliam in perveniendo ad similitudinem divinam; unde dicitur in 7 Metaphysicor., quod ordo partium universi ad invicem est propter illum ordinem qui est in bonum ultimum, et sic dicitur esse propter aliud omne illud ex quo provenit ei utilitas.
Nevertheless, man and the divine goodness are said to be the end in different ways, since on the part of the agent the divine goodness is the end of things as the ultimate thing intended by the agent. But human nature is not intended by God as though moving his will, but rather as that for whose benefit his effect has been ordered. For he established two orders in the universe. The principal order is according as things are ordered to him, while the secondary is according as one assists another in arriving at likeness to God. Hence it says in the Metaphysics 121 that the parts of the universe are ordered to one another for the sake of their ordering to the last good. In this way, everything which benefits another is said to exist for its sake.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3
Sed hoc contingit dupliciter: aut ita quod illud ex quo provenit alicui utilitas, non habeat participationem divinae bonitatis nisi secundum ordinem ejus ad hoc cui est utile, sicut sunt partes ad totum, et accidentia ad subjectum, quae non habent esse absolutum, sed solum in altero; et talia non essent nec fierent, nisi aliud esset, cui ex eis1 provenit utilitas. Sed quaedam sunt quae habent participationem divinae bonitatis absolutam, ex qua provenit aliqua utilitas alicui rei: et talia essent etiam si illud cui provenit ex eis utilitas non foret: et per hunc modum dicitur quod angeli et omnes creaturae propter hominem a Deo factae sunt; et sic etiam homo factus est propter reparationem ruinae angelicae: quia haec utilitas consecuta est et a Deo praevisa et ordinata.
Now, this occurs in two ways. The first is such that that from which a benefit comes to something has a participation in the divine goodness only according to its ordering to that which it benefits; for example, as parts ordered to the whole, and accidents ordered to their subject, which do not have absolute existence, but only existence in another. And such things would neither exist nor come to exist if the other thing which they benefit did not exist. But there are some things that do have an absolute participation in the divine goodness, and from their participation a benefit arises for something else. Such things would exist even if that which they benefit did not exist. This is how it is said that angels and all created things were made by God for man. This is also how it is said that man was made to repair the ruin of the angels, since this benefit likewise followed as foreseen and ordered by God.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3
Similiter ex parte operis ipsae creaturae tendunt in divinam bonitatem sicut in illud cui per se assimilari intendunt. Sed quia optimo assimilatur aliquid per hoc quod simile fit meliori se, ideo omnis creatura corporalis tendit in assimilationem creaturae intellectualis quantum potest, quae altiori modo divinam bonitatem consequitur, et propter hoc etiam forma humana, scilicet anima rationalis, dicitur esse finis ultimus intentus a natura inferiori, ut in 2 De anima dicitur.
Similarly, on the part of the work, created things themselves tend to the divine goodness as to that to which they principally intend to be assimilated. But since something is assimilated to the best by virtue of the fact that it is made like something better than itself, every bodily creature, to the degree that it can, tends toward assimilation to the intellectual creature, which grasps the divine goodness in a higher way. Consequently, the form of man, too, namely, the rational soul, is said to be the last end intended by lower nature, as is said in On the Soul 2.1
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod homo non hoc modo dicitur esse finis sicut intentum ab agente, quia haec est ratio finis ultimi et principalis: sed sicut ad quod ordinatum est opus agentis aliquo modo, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Man is not said to be the end intended by the agent in this way, since this is the account of the last and principal end. Rather, he is said to be the last end as that to which the work of the agent is ordered in some way, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod homo non est finis omnis creaturae sicut ultimo intentum ab omni creatura, sed sicut illud cui provenit utilitas ex omni creatura: et hoc contingit propter communicationem ejus cum omni creatura, ut dicit Gregorius, ubi supra.1
Reply Obj. 2: Man is not the end of everything created as the last thing intended by everything created, but rather as that to whom benefit comes from everything created. And this happens because he has something in common with everything created, as Gregory says above.1
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod omnis creatura corporalis, quantumcumque sit magna quantitate, est tamen inferior homine ratione intellectus. Unde non est inconveniens, si omnis creatura talis etiam in assimilationem ejus tendit, inquantum per hoc summae bonitati assimilatur. Sed angeli sunt nobiliores homine secundum conditionem naturae; unde non sunt propter hominem praedicto modo, sed solum sicut ex quibus provenit homini utilitas; sicut si diceretur regem esse constitutum propter aliquem rusticum, cui provenit utilitas pacis propter leges regis.
Reply Obj. 3: Every physical thing created, no matter how great in quantity it might be, is still lower than man by reason of his intellect. Hence it is not unfitting if every such created thing also tends toward assimilation to him inasmuch as by this it is assimilated to the greatest good. But angels are more noble than man according to the condition of their nature. Hence they do not exist for man in the aforementioned way, but rather only as creatures from whom benefit accrues to man; it is like if one were to say that a king is set up for the sake of some country fellow who derives the benefit of peace from the king’s laws.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod hujusmodi non fuerunt a principio homini nociva, sed postea per peccatum nociva sibi facta sunt ex quibus tamen aliqua utilitas sibi provenit, dum per hoc humilior fit et in talibus, etiam vilibus,1 gloriam et sapientiam Dei considerat. Et sic etiam in utilitatem cedunt ea quae in usum operationis2 ejus non veniunt, dum de eis aliquam cognitionem habet vel in universali vel in particulari.
Reply Obj. 4: Things of this sort were not harmful to man from the beginning. But later they became harmful to him through sin. Nevertheless, they are still a benefit to him, since he thereby becomes more humble and considers even in such lower things the glory and wisdom of God. And in this way, even things that are not of use to his work yield a benefit, since he has some knowledge of them either in general or in particular.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3.ad4
Tamen auctoritas Philosophi in 5 Phys., in contrarium inducta, intelligitur de rebus artificialibus.
Reply Sed Contra 5–6: However, the text of the Philosopher in the Physics 2 that was adduced to the contrary refers to artificial things.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A3
A. 4Whether the rational soul should be united to a bodyUtrum anima rationalis debeat uniri corpori
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima rationalis corpori uniri non debuit.
To the fourth we proceed as follows. It seems that the rational soul should not have been united to a body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.arg1
Ea enim quae sunt ad finem, determinantur secundum rationem finis. Sed anima rationalis est propter divinam beatitudinem et bonitatem. Ergo cum per corpus impediatur a participatione divinae beatitudinis, quia per operationes corporales impeditur anima a contemplatione spiritualium, videtur quod corpori uniri non debuit.
Obj. 1: For what is directed toward an end is determined according to the account of the end. But the rational soul exists for the sake of the divine beatitude and goodness. Therefore, because it is impeded by the body from participation in divine beatitude, since by bodily activities the soul is impeded from the contemplation of spiritual things, it seems that it should not have been united to a body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.arg2
Praeterea, illud quod habet per se esse subsistens, non unitur alteri nisi accidentaliter, quia quod advenit post esse completum, est accidens. Sed anima est quiddam in esse suo subsistens; alias post corpus remanere non posset. Ergo non est unibilis, ut ex ea et corpore fiat unum essentialiter.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, that which possesses subsisting being of itself is only united to another thing accidentally,1 since what comes after complete being is an accident. But the soul is a kind of thing that subsists in its own being; otherwise, it could not remain after the body. Therefore, it is not unitable in such a way that from it and the body one thing essentially is made.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.arg3
Praeterea, ea quae maxime distant, non uniuntur nisi minima conjunctione. Sed anima et corpus maxime distant, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo cum conjunctio formae ad materiam sit secundum maximam unionem, videtur quod anima non sit corpori unibilis, sicut forma materiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, things that stand at the greatest distance from each other are only united by the smallest bond. But soul and body stand at the greatest distance from each other, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, since the bond of form to matter is after the manner of the greatest union, it seems that the soul is not unitable to the body as form to matter.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.arg4
Praeterea, potentiae animae fluunt ab essentia ejus. Sed principiatum non potest esse simplicius principio a quo fluit. Cum ergo quaedam potentia animae nullius corporis actus sit, ut intellectus et voluntas, videtur quod nec essentia animae rationalis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the powers of the soul flow from its essence. But what results from a principle cannot be more simple than the principle from which it flows. Therefore, since some powers of the soul, such as the intellect and will, are not the act of any body, it seems that neither is the essence of the rational soul.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.arg5
Sed contra, divinae bonitatis, est omnes gradus creaturarum in universo1 complere. Sed quaedam creaturae sunt pure corporales, quaedam pure intellectuales. Ergo ad completionem universi oportet esse creaturam ex corporali et intellectuali natura compositam.
On the contrary, it belongs to the divine goodness to fill out all the gradations of creatures in the universe. But some created things are purely bodily and some are purely intellectual. Therefore, for the completion of the universe, there must be a creature composed of a body and an intellectual nature.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, intellectus possibilis, secundum Philosophum, in 3 De anima, est sicut tabula in qua nihil est scriptum. Sed non potest perfici ut scribatur aliquid in eo nisi per species a1 sensibus receptas. Ergo oportet quod uniatur corpori organico sensibili.
Furthermore, the potential intellect, according to the Philosopher, is like a tablet on which nothing has been written.1 But it cannot be perfected by something being written on it except through species received by the senses. Therefore, it must be united to a sensible organic body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod causa finalis ipsius conjunctionis animae et corporis assignatur in littera a Magistro sufficienter. Finis enim potest sumi vel ex parte agentis, vel ex parte ipsius operis. Ex parte agentis, scilicet Dei, finis est bonitas ejus, secundum quod cadit in voluntate ipsius volentis bonitatem suam in res diffundere: et haec est prima ratio quam Magister assignat. Ex parte autem operis, finis intentus est pertingere in assimilationem divinae beatitudinis. Hoc autem est secundum esse ejus, prout ipsa conjunctio animae et corporis est quaedam similitudo divinae beatitudinis, qua conjungitur spiritus Deo: et haec est secunda ratio quam assignat. Et etiam secundum operationem, prout scilicet anima per operationes quas in corpore exercet, ad divinam beatitudinem accedit merendo: et haec est tertia ratio.
I answer that the final cause of the joining of soul and body is sufficiently assigned in the text by the Master.1 For the end can be taken either on the part of the agent or on the part of the work. On the part of the agent, namely, God, the end is his goodness, insofar as it falls under his will to diffuse his goodness among things. And this is the first reason that the Master assigns. But on the part of the work, the intended end is to reach assimilation to the divine beatitude. But this is true with respect to its being, inasmuch as the union of soul and body is itself a certain likeness to the divine beatitude by which the spirit is joined to God. And this is the second reason that he assigns. It is also true with respect to its activity—namely, inasmuch as the soul, through the activities that it carries out in the body, approaches divine beatitude by meriting. And this is the third reason.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si anima non esset corpori unibilis, tunc esset alterius naturae; unde secundum hanc naturam quam habet, non potest melius ad divinam bonitatem accedere quam per hoc quod unitur corpori.
Reply Obj. 1: If the soul were not able to be united to the body, then it would be of another nature. Hence in accordance with the nature that it does have, it cannot better approach the divine goodness than through being united to the body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quidquid advenit rei subsistenti ita quod ex ipsius adventu novum esse constituatur, oportet accidentaliter advenire, quia unius rei non potest esse nisi unum esse essentiale; unde aliud esse superveniens erit accidentale. Sed corpus adveniens animae trahitur in consortium illius esse a quo anima subsistere potest, quamvis aliae formae non possunt subsistere in illo esse, sicut potest anima.
Reply Obj. 2: Whatever comes to a subsisting thing such that from its coming a new being is constituted, such a thing must come incidentally, since there can be only one essential being of one thing. Hence another being coming to it beyond that will be incidental. But the body coming to the soul is drawn into a sharing in the being by which the soul can subsist, though other forms cannot subsist in that being as the soul can.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod propter hanc objectionem Plato posuit, ut Gregorius Nyssenus, in Hom. de anima, cap. 3, narrat quod anima est in corpore sicut motor in mobili, ut nauta in navi, et non sicut forma in materia; unde dicebat quod homo non est aliquid ex anima et corpore, sed quod homo est anima utens corpore; et propter hoc etiam quidam quaesierunt quaedam media inter animam et corpus, ut spiritum corporalem, animam vegetabilem et sensibilem, et lucem, quibus mediantibus anima rationalis corpori uniretur; quae omnia absurda sunt secundum philosophiam, et improbata a Philosopho in 8 Metaph. Et ideo dicimus quod essentia animae rationalis immediate unitur corpori sicut forma materiae, et figura cerae, ut in 2 De anima dicitur. Sciendum ergo quod convenientia potest attendi dupliciter: aut secundum proprietates naturae, et sic anima et corpus multum distant: aut secundum proportionem potentiae ad actum, et sic anima et corpus maxime conveniunt. Et ista convenientia exigitur ad hoc ut aliquid uniatur alteri immediate ut forma; alias nec accidens subjecto nec aliqua forma materiae uniretur; cum accidens et subjectum etiam sint in diversis generibus, et materia sit potentia, et forma sit actus.
Reply Obj. 3: As Gregory of Nyssa relates,1 because of this objection Plato posited that the soul is in the body just as what moves is in what is movable, like a sailor in a ship, and not as form in matter. Hence he said that man is not something of soul and body, but rather that man is a soul using a body. And for this reason, too, others sought for certain intermediaries between the soul and body, such as a bodily spirit, a vegetative and sensible soul, and light, by the mediation of which the rational soul would be united to the body. These are all absurd according to philosophy and were disproved by the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 8.2 Thus, we say that the essence of the rational soul is immediately united to the body as form is to matter and as a shape is to wax, as is said in On the Soul 2.3 Therefore, it should be known that agreement can be considered in two ways: either according to the particular qualities of nature, and in this way, soul and body stand far apart; or according to the proportion of potency to act, and in this way, soul and body greatly agree. And this is the agreement required for something to be united to another immediately as a form. Otherwise, an accident would not be united to a subject and no form would be united to matter, since accident and subject are even in different genera, and matter is potency whereas form is act.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in formis est quidam gradus nobilitatis; et quanto aliqua forma est nobilior, tanto plus materiae praedominatur; unde forma terrae est magis materialis quam forma aeris vel ignis. Inter autem omnes formas anima rationalis nobilior est, unde maxime praedominatur materiae. Omne autem quod unitur alteri ut vincens et dominans super illud habet effectum non solum secundum conjunctionem sui ad alterum, sed etiam per se absolute, inquantum non dependet ad illud cui unitur; sicut patet in igne candelae, cujus lumen extenditur ultra ascensionem vaporis et calefactionem. Unde quaedam vires ab anima provenire possunt quae sunt corporis actus et quaedam sunt ab organis corporalibus absolutae; quamvis enim essentia animae corpori uniatur ut forma, non tamen sicut forma materialis non habens esse absolute in quo subsistere possit.
Reply Obj. 4: Among forms there is a certain ranking of nobility. The more noble a form is, the more it predominates over matter. Hence the form of earth is more material than the form of air or fire. But among all forms the rational soul is the most noble. Hence it predominates over matter most of all. Now, everything that is united to another as prevailing and having dominion over it has an effect not only with reference to the joining of itself to the other, but also through itself absolutely, inasmuch as it does not depend on that to which it is united. This is clear, for example, in the fire of a candle, whose light is cast farther than the rising of its smoke and its heating. Hence certain powers can arise from the soul that are acts of the body, while others are from bodily organs in an absolute sense. For even though the essence of the soul is united to the body as its form, nevertheless it is not like a material form, which does not possess being absolutely in which it can subsist.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A4.ad4
A. 5Whether the human soul should be united to such a bodyUtrum anima humana tali corpori debat uniri
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima1 tali corpori uniri non debeat.2
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the soul should not be united to such a body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.arg1
Cum enim forma proportionetur materiae, nobilissimae formae debetur nobilissimum corpus. Sed corpus caeleste est nobilissimum corporum.1 Ergo videtur quod corpori de natura ejus2 debet uniri anima, quae est nobilissima formarum.
Obj. 1: For since form is proportionate to matter, the most noble body is due to the most noble form. But a heavenly body is the noblest of the bodies. Therefore, it seems that the soul, which is the most noble of forms, should be united to a body of this nature.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.arg2
Praeterea, simplici formae magis proportionatur corpus simplex quam compositum. Sed anima est simplicissima formarum. Ergo non debet uniri composito, sed simplici.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a simple body is more proportionate to a simple form than a composite body. But the soul is the simplest of forms. Therefore, it should not be united to a composite body, but rather to a simple one.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.arg3
Praeterea, corpus organicum est magis difforme quam corpus homogeneum. Sed anima est simplicissimus motor. Ergo corpus cui unitur sicut mobili debet esse homogeneum et non organicum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, an organic body is less uniform than a homogeneous body. But the soul is the simplest mover. Therefore, the body to which it is united as what is movable should be homogeneous and not organic.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.arg4
Praeterea, quanto corpus est subtilius, tanto magis accedit ad nobilitatem formae et continentis. Sed ignis est subtilissimum corpus; unde in 2 De generatione dicitur, quod habet plus de specie. Ergo videtur quod ad minus secundum praedominium ignis debeat esse in corpore animato; cujus contrarium ostendit motus gravis quem habet; unumquodque enim movetur motu praedominantis in ipso, ut in 1 De caelo et mundo dicitur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the more subtle a body is, the more it approaches the nobility of form and container. But fire is the subtlest body. Hence it says in On Generation and Corruption 2 that it partakes more of species.1 Therefore, it seems that what should be in the ensouled body is fire, at least predominantly; but the ensouled body’s heavy motion shows the contrary to be true. For each thing is moved by the motion of what predominates in it, as is said in On the Heavens 1.2
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Gen. 2:7: formavit Deus hominem de limo terrae. Et hoc etiam ad sensum videmus.
On the contrary, it is said: and the Lord God formed man of the slime of the earth (Gen 2:7). And we even perceive this sensibly.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod oportuit talem formam, scilicet animam rationalem, corpori bene complexionato uniri; cujus rationem assignat Avicenna De inteligentiis, cap. 10, part. 2, et deinceps, dicens, quod oportet ordinem perfectibilium esse secundum ordinem perfectionum. Inter omnes autem perfectiones illa est nobilissima quae movet caelum, cui inter omnes alias perfectiones maxime anima rationalis assimilatur: et ideo corpus oportet quod sit simillimum caelo. De nobilitate autem corporis caelestis est, quod non habet contrarium; unde quanto plus corpus separatur a contrarietate, similius caelo efficitur. Hoc autem non potest esse in generabilibus et corruptibilibus hoc modo quod a contrariis omnimode absolvantur, scilicet calido et frigido, sed1 per hoc quod veniunt2 ad medium, quia medium neutrum extremorum est actu; et ideo illud corpus quod venit ad maximam aequalitatem mixtionis, est simillimum caelo, et tale corpus debet esse corpus humanum; et inde est quod dicitur 2 De anima quod homo habet meliorem tactum caeteris animalibus; et quanto est melioris tactus, tanto est melioris intellectus, quia subtilitas tactus sequitur aequalitatem complexionis. Instrumentum enim tactus debet esse in potentia respectu suorum sensibilium sicut medium, et non per privationem,3 sicut pupilla est potentia album et nigrum, ut in eodem libro dicitur.
I answer that it was necessary for such a form, namely, the rational soul, to be united to a body suitably put together. Avicenna assigns the reason for this, saying that the order of perfectible things must be in accordance with the order of perfections.1 But among all perfections that which moves the heavens is the most noble, and among all other perfections the rational soul is likened to it most of all. Thus, the body must be most like heaven. But it pertains to the nobility of a heavenly body that it does not have a contrary. Hence the more a body is separated from contrariety, the more like the heavens it becomes. But this cannot be achieved in generable and corruptible things in such a way that they are freed altogether from contraries, such as hot and cold, but through the fact that they arrive at a mean, since a mean is neither of the extremes in act. Thus, the body that arrives at the greatest uniformity of composition is most like heaven, and such a body should be the human body. And, moreover, there is what is said in On the Soul 2, that man has better touch than other animals.2 And the better the touch, the better the intellect, since the subtlety of touch follows uniformity of constitution. For the instrument of touch has to be in potency with respect to its sensible objects as a medium and not through privation, just as the pupil is in potency with respect to white and black, as is said in the same book.3
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corpus caeleste est nobilius quam corpus humanum, et perfectio sua est nobilior quam anima humana. Sed, sicut dicit Commentator, in lib. 1 De substantia orbis, cap. 2, corpus caeleste non est generabile neque corruptibile sicut corpus humanum; et ideo non indiget perfectione terminante ipsum sensificando et vegetando, sed quae1 moveat ipsum in loco: et quaecumque sit virtus illa, sive Deus sive angelus, est superior in natura quam anima humana, quae est motor corporis humani; et corporeitas caeli quam corporeitas corporis humani.
Reply Obj. 1: A heavenly body is more noble than a human body, and its perfection is more noble than the human soul. But, as the Commentator says in On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere 1,1 a heavenly body is neither generable nor corruptible like the human body. Thus, it does not stand in need of a perfection completing it by making it sensitive and vegetative, but rather one that moves it locally. And whatever that power is, whether God or an angel, it is higher in nature than the human soul, which is the mover of the human body, and the corporeality of the heavens is higher than the corporeality of the human body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod corpora simplicia maxime removentur a similitudine caeli, inquantum in eorum natura est habere contrarium cum intensione,1 et ideo corpori tali anima rationalis uniri non debuit.
Reply Obj. 2: Simple bodies are most removed from likeness to the heavens inasmuch as it is in their nature to have a contrary with intensity, and thus, the rational soul should not have been united to such a body.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod anima rationalis quamvis sit simplex in essentia, tamen est multiplex in potentiis et operationibus; et ideo oportet quod corpus suum multa habeat organa ad diversas operationes apta; et propter hoc natura dedit homini manus, quibus plurimas operationes facere potest; et propter hoc etiam quanto anima est minus nobilis, requirit minorem diversitatem in organis, sicut patet in plantis et in animalibus annulosis.
Reply Obj. 3: The rational soul, even though it is simple in essence, is nevertheless complex in its powers and activities. Thus, its body must have many organs fit for different activities. And for this reason nature gave man hands, with which he can carry out very many activities. And for this reason, too, the less noble a soul is, the less differentiation in organs it requires, as is clear for example in plants and ringed animals.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod elementa quanto plus habent de specie et de qualitatibus activis, tanto plus habent de virtute agendi: unde non posset fieri adaequatio, nisi de elemento magis materiali esset plus secundum quantitatem vel materiam. Ideo oportet corpus humanum secundum quantitatem habere plus de terrestri, quamvis non secundum qualitatem, quia in corpore vivo dominatur calidum; unde in libris De anima dicitur, quod nihil est sensitivum1 sine calore, et quod calor ignis est instrumentum animae. Et quia gravitas et levitas, quae sunt principia motus localis, consequuntur quantitatem materiae, ideo motus gravis apparet in corpore humano.
Reply Obj. 4: The more the elements partake of species and active qualities, the more they partake of the power of acting. Hence there could not be a balance unless there were more of the material element in quantity or matter. Thus, the human body must have more from the earth in quantity, though not in quality, since what is hot dominates in a living body. Hence it says in On the Soul that nothing is sensitive without heat and that the heat of fire is the instrument of the soul.1 And since heaviness and lightness, which are the principles of local motion, follow on the quantity of matter, the human body exhibits a heavy motion.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5.ad4
Expositio secundae partis textus
Exposition of the second part of the text
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5
Intelligendo amaret.1 Hic ponit quattuor, quae se secundum ordinem habent. Intellectus enim secundum apprehensionem boni gignit amorem, amor autem unit amato, et quodammodo illud suum esse facit possidendo. Et ex hac conjunctione sequitur delectatio quae perficit rationem fruitionis.
Love it by understanding it.1 Here he posits four things, which stand in a certain order. For the intellect engenders love in accordance with the apprehension of the good. Love, in turn, unites to the beloved and in a certain way makes it to be its own by possessing it. And finally, from this joining together there follows delight, which perfects the account of enjoyment.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5
Caetera ex praedictis manifesta sunt.
The rest is clear from what has been said.
Sent.II.D1.Q2.A5
D. 2Purely spiritual creationDe creatura pure spirituali
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Hic Magister incipit determinare de creaturis in speciali quantum ad considerationem theologi pertinet, et dividitur in tres partes:
Here the Master begins to treat of specific created things, as far as this pertains to the consideration of a theologian. And it is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D2
in prima determinat de creatura pure spirituali;
In the first, he treats of the purely spiritual creature.
Sent.II.D2
in secunda de creatura pure corporali, 12 dist., ibi: haec de angelicae naturae conditione dicta sufficiant;
In the second, he treats of the purely bodily creature, at let what we have said of the condition of the angelic nature suffice.1
Sent.II.D2
in tertia de creatura ex utraque composita, 16 dist.: his excursis quae supra de creatione hominis praemisimus, effectui mancipare, atque ordine explanare nunc suscipimus.
In the third, he treats of the creature that is composed of both, at after having gone over these things, we now take up what we promised above to fulfill and explain in order concerning the creation of man.1
Sent.II.D2
Prima in tres:
The first is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D2
in prima determinat de angelorum creatione;
In the first, he treats of the creation of the angels.
Sent.II.D2
in secunda de separatione per aversionem et conversionem, 5 dist., ibi: post haec, consideratio adducit inquirere quales effecti sint, dum dividerentur aversione et conversione;
In the second, he treats of their separation by defection and conversion, at after these matters, reflection requires that we enquire what they were like after being separated by their defection and conversion.1
Sent.II.D2
in tertia determinat de bonorum dignitate, 9 dist., ibi: post praedicta superest cognoscere de ordinibus angelorum quid Scriptura tradat.
In the third, he treats of the dignity of the good, at after the above matters, it remains to know what Scripture teaches concerning the orders of angels.1
Sent.II.D2
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D2
in prima determinat de creatione angelorum, quantum ad illud quod adjacet eis quasi mensura;
In the first, he treats of the creation of the angels with regard to that which is adjacent to them as a sort of measure.
Sent.II.D2
in secunda determinat de conditione ipsorum creatorum, 3 dist., ibi: ecce ostensum est ubi angeli fuerint mox ut creati sunt.
In the second, he treats of their condition as created, at see, it has been shown where the angels were as soon as they were created.1
Sent.II.D2
Prima dividitur in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D2
in prima ostendit quando creati sunt angeli;
In the first, he shows when the angels were created.
Sent.II.D2
in secunda ubi creati sunt, ibi: jam ostensum est quando creata fuerit angelica natura.
In the second, where they were created, at it has already been shown when the angelic nature was created.1
Sent.II.D2
In prima dicit de quo est intentio;
In the first, he says what the intention concerns.
Sent.II.D2
in secunda prosequitur quaestionem, ibi: quaedam auctoritates videntur innuere quod ante omnem creaturam creati sunt angeli.
In the second, he pursues the question, at some authorities appear to indicate that the angels were created before any other creature.1
Sent.II.D2
Et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D2
primo movet quaestionem, ponendo rationes ad utramque partem;
First, he raises the question, laying out arguments on both sides.
Sent.II.D2
secundo determinat eam, ibi: videtur utique hoc esse tenendum.
Second, he settles it, at and so it seems that it must be held.1
Sent.II.D2
Et circa hoc tria facit:
And concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D2
primo determinat quaestionem;
First, he settles the question.
Sent.II.D2
secundo determinationem confirmat, ibi: quod autem simul creata fuerit corporalis spiritualisque creatura, Augustinus . . . aperte ostendit;
Second, he confirms his conclusion, at Augustine manifestly shows that the bodily and spiritual creatures were created together.1
Sent.II.D2
tertio objecta in contrarium solvit, ibi: Hieronymus Super epistolam ad Titum, aliud videtur sentire.
Third, he resolves the objections to the contrary, at and yet Jerome, in On the Epistle to Titus, seems to feel otherwise.1
Sent.II.D2
Jam ostensum est quando creata fuerit angelica natura. Hic determinat ubi creati sunt angeli:
It has already been shown when the angelic nature was created.1 Here he treats of where the angels were created.
Sent.II.D2
et primo ostendit quod in caelo empyreo;
First, he shows that it was in the empyrean heaven.
Sent.II.D2
secundo epilogat ea quae dixerat, ibi: simul ergo visibilium rerum materia et invisibilium natura condita est;
Second, he wraps up what he had said, at and so the matter of visible things and the nature of invisible things were established together.1
Sent.II.D2
tertio objectionem in contrarium solvit, ibi: hic quaeri solet si in caelo empyreo fuerunt angeli statim ubi facti sunt.
Third, he resolves an objection to the contrary, at it is usual to ask here, if the angels were in the empyrean heaven as soon as they were made.1
Sent.II.D2
Hic est duplex quaestio:
Here there are two questions.
Sent.II.D2
prima de aevo, quod durationem angeli mensurat;
This first is about aeviternity, which measures the duration of the angels.1
Sent.II.D2
secunda de caelo empyreo, qui locus angelorum dicitur.
The second is about the empyrean heaven, which is called the “place of the angels.”1
Sent.II.D2
Q. 1AeviternityDe aevo
Circa primum tria quaeruntur:
Concerning the first, three questions are asked:
Sent.II.D2.Q1
primo utrum aevum ab aeternitate vel tempore differat;
first, whether aeviternity differs from eternity or time;
Sent.II.D2.Q1
secundo utrum sit unum tantum aevum;
second, whether there is only one aeviternity;
Sent.II.D2.Q1
tertio utrum aevum mensurans durationem angeli ante tempus inceperit.
third, whether aeviternity, which measures the duration of the angels, began before time.
Sent.II.D2.Q1
A. 1Whether aeviternity is the same as eternityUtrum aevum sit idem quod aeternitas
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod aevum sit idem quod aeternitas.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that aeviternity is the same as eternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.arg1
Sicut enim dicitur in libro De causis, intelligentia parificatur aeternitati. Non autem nisi sicut mensuratum mensurae. Cum ergo mensura angelicae durationis ponatur aevum, videtur quod sit idem aeternitati.
Obj. 1: For, as it says in the Book of Causes,1 intelligence is put on par with eternity. But this is only as what is measured to the measure. Therefore, since aeviternity is posited as the measure of angelic duration, it seems that it is the same as eternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, sicut se habent mensurata, ita et mensurae. Sed angelus non est causa temporalium rerum. Ergo nec mensura durationis ejus causa erit temporis, sed tantum mensura durationis Creatoris,1 quae est aeternitas. Sed aevum est causa temporis, sicut dicit Boetius De consolatione, liber 3: qui tempus ab aevo ire jubes. Ergo aevum est aeternitas.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as measured things relate to one another, so do their measures. But angels are not the cause of temporal things. Therefore, the measure of their duration will not be a cause of time, but only the measure of the duration of the Creator, which is eternity. But aeviternity is a cause of time, just as Boethius says that those who bid time go from aeviternity.1 Therefore, aeviternity is eternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, sicut se habent mobilia ad invicem in successione, ita se habent immobilia ad invicem in immobilitate. Sed omnium mobilium est una mensura successiva, scilicet tempus. Ergo et omnium immobilium est mensura una, scilicet aeternitas.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as movable things are related to one another in succession, so also unmovable things are related to one another in immobility. But there is a single successive measure of all movable things, namely, time. Therefore, there is also a single measure of all unmovable things, namely, eternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.arg4
Sed contra, videtur quod aevum sit idem quod tempus. Quia secundum Augustinum, Super Gen. ad litt., liber 8, caput 20, Deus movet spiritualem creaturam per tempus. Sed talis creaturae mensura ponitur aevum. Ergo aevum et tempus idem sunt.
On the contrary (4), it seems that aeviternity is the same as time. For, according to Augustine, God moves the spiritual creature through time.1 But aeviternity is posited as a measure of such a creature. Therefore, aeviternity and time are the same.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, omnis mensura durationis creaturae est divisibilis. Sed partes durationis non sunt simul. Ergo cum aevum sit mensura durationis creaturae, videtur quod in eo sit successio. Sed haec est ratio temporis. Ergo videtur quod tempus et aevum sint idem.
Furthermore (5), every measure of a created thing’s duration is divisible. But the parts of a duration do not exist at once. Therefore, since aeviternity is the measure of the duration of a creature, it seems that there is succession in it. But this is the account of time. Therefore, it seems that time and aeviternity are the same.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, nullum creatum est actu infinitum. Sed angelus in infinitum durabit, quia nunquam corrumpetur. Ergo sua duratio non est tota simul; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (6), no created thing is actually infinite. But angels will endure to infinity, since they will never be corrupted. Therefore, their duration is not all at once. And so the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, omne illud cujus duratio est tota simul, non differt in eo esse et fuisse. Sed illud quod fuit non potest intelligi non fuisse. Ergo non potest intelligi angelum non esse, nec Deus potest hoc facere: quod est falsum. Ergo duratio angeli non est tota simul.
Furthermore (7), in everything whose duration is entirely at once, being and having-been do not differ. But that which has been cannot be understood not to have been. Therefore, angels cannot be understood not to exist, nor can God do this, which is false. Therefore, the duration of an angel is not entirely at once.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod aevum ponitur mensura media inter tempus et aeternitatem. De distinctione autem temporis ab aevo est triplex opinio.
I answer that aeviternity is posited as an intermediate measure between time and eternity. But concerning the distinction between time and aeviternity there are three opinions.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.co
Quidam enim dicunt quod idem est nunc aevi et temporis secundum essentiam, sed differunt secundum rationem: quia nunc temporis mensurat ipsum mobile inquantum est in motu; eo quod sicut se habet tempus ad motum, ita se habet nunc temporis ad mobile, ut dicitur in 4 Physic.: sed nunc aevi mensurat substantiam ipsius primi mobilis prout in se consideratur: et sic tempus et aevum differunt tantum ratione; tamen aevo mensuratur non tantum substantia caeli sed etiam angeli.
Some say that the “now” of aeviternity and time is the same essentially, but that they differ in account. For the “now” of time measures the mobile itself inasmuch as it is in motion by the fact that just as time is related to motion, so also the “now” of time is related to the mobile, as is said in the Physics 4.1 But the “now” of aeviternity measures the substance of the first mobile itself as it is considered in itself. And in this way, time and aeviternity differ only in account. Nevertheless, by aeviternity the substance not only of the heavens is measured, but even that of the angels.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
Sed hoc non potest stare: quia duratio respicit esse in actu; non est autem idem actus nec unius rationis esse caeli quod mensuratur aevo, et moveri ipsius quod mensuratur tempore: et ideo secundum rem tempus et aevum differunt, cum diversorum generum sint diversae mensurae, ut ex 10 Metaph. patet.
But this cannot stand, since duration regards actual existence, whereas the to-be of the heavens, which is measured by aeviternity, and their being-moved, which is measured by time, have neither the same act nor are of a single account. Thus, time and aeviternity differ in reality, since there are different measures for different genera, as is clear from the Metaphysics 10.1
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
Ideo alii hoc concedentes, dixerunt quod aevum est mensura rei permanentis creatae, sed tempus est mensura rei motae; et tamen in aevo est prius et posterius sicut in tempore, sed differunt, quia in tempore est prius et posterius cum innovatione, in aevo autem est sine innovatione et inveteratione.
Thus, others who conceded this said that aeviternity is the measure of a permanent created thing while time is the measure of a moved thing, and yet that there is in aeviternity a “before” and an “after,” as there is in time; but they differ, since in time there is “before” and “after” with newness, while in aeviternity “before” and “after” are present without newness and aging.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
Hoc autem nihil videtur dictu: quia ubicumque est prius et posterius, oportet intelligere partem priorem et posteriorem, et in nulla duratione partes priores et posteriores sunt simul; unde oportet quod quando est prius non sit posterius; et ideo oportet posterius de novo advenire, cum prius non fuerit.
But this seems to say nothing at all. For wheresoever there is “before” and “after,” we must understand there to be an earlier part and a later part, and in no duration do the earlier and later parts exist at once. Hence when the “before” exists, the “after” must not exist. Thus, the “after” must come newly, since it was not there before.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
Exemplum etiam quod ponunt falsum supponit: dicunt enim quod sicut invenitur fluxus alicujus ab alio continuus cum innovatione, eo quod semper aliud et aliud est quod fluit, sicut in exitu rivi a fonte, ita etiam invenitur fluxus continuus sine innovatione, sicut exitus radii a sole, qui semper est idem. Sed hoc non est verum quod in exitu radii a sole attendatur1 prius et posterius primo et per se: quia illuminatio non est motus, sed est terminus motus et non est in tempore nisi per posterius,2 eo quod esse illuminatum3 reducitur in quemdam motum, sicut in causam, in quo est innovatio situs; scilicet4 in motum corporis illuminantis, quod illuminat dum super terram movetur. Esse autem angeli non reducitur in innovationem alicujus motus sicut in causam, nec in se innovatur, quia nihil fit quod prius non esset. Ergo impossibile est quod aliquo modo sit ibi prius et posterius.
The example they give also supposes something false. For they say that just as we find a flowing of one thing from another that is continuous with newness due to the fact that what flows is always one thing and then another, as in the procession of a stream from a spring, so also we find a flowing that is continuous without newness, as in the procession of a ray from the sun, which is always the same. But it is not true that we consider “before” and “after” first and essentially in the procession of a ray from the sun: illumination is not a motion but the terminus of a motion, and it is in time only secondarily, because “to be illuminated” is traced back as to a cause to a certain motion in which there is change of place, namely, to the motion of the illuminating body, which illuminates so long as it is moved over the earth. But the being of an angel is not traced back to the renewal of a motion as to its cause, nor does it have any newness in itself, since nothing comes to be there that previously was not. Therefore, it is impossible that in any way there should be “before” and “after” there.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
Et ideo dicendum, quod tempus est mensura habens prius et posterius, aevum autem non habens; oportet enim rationem mensurae ex mensurato accipere. Esse autem angeli, quod aevo mensuratur, est indivisibile variatione carens, et ideo aevum prius et posterius non habet; sed motus qui tempore mensuratur, successione quadam perficitur; et ideo in tempore invenitur prius et posterius. Differt autem aevum ab aeternitate, sicut et esse angeli ab esse divino, in duobus. Primo, quia esse divinum est per se stans, quia est id quod est; in angelo autem est aliud esse et aliud quod est.1 Secundo, quia esse angeli est ab alio, sed2 non esse3 divinum; unde patet quod sicut esse angeli est quaedam participatio divini esse, ita etiam aevum est quaedam participatio aeternitatis; et propter hoc doctores parum loquuntur de differentia aevi et aeternitatis: unde Dionysius indifferenter utroque utitur.
Thus, we must say that time is a measure that has “before” and “after,” which aeviternity does not have. For it is necessary to take the account of a measure from what is measured. But the being of an angel, which is measured by aeviternity, is indivisible and has no variation, and thus, aeviternity does not have “before” and “after.” But motion, which is measured by time, is perfected by a kind of succession. Thus, in time there is found “before” and “after.” However, aeviternity does differ from eternity, even as the being of an angel differs from divine being, in two respects. First, because divine being stands on its own, since it is God’s essence, whereas in an angel the being is one thing and the essence another. Second, because the being of an angel is from another, but divine being is not. Hence it is clear that just as the being of an angel is a certain participation in the divine being, so also aeviternity is a certain participation in eternity. And this is why teachers say little of the difference between aeviternity and eternity—hence Dionysius uses both indifferently.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
Et per hoc patet responsio ad primum: quia aeternitas ibi sumitur pro aeternitate participata, quae est aevum; et Deus dicitur esse supra aeternitatem, sicut supra ens, et supra omne quod nominatur.
Reply Obj. 1: By this the reply to the first objection is clear, since in that place “eternity” is taken as meaning participated eternity, which is aeviternity. And God is said to be above eternity, as he is above being and above everything that is named.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.ad1
Et similiter dicendum est ad secundum, quod aevum sumitur ibi pro aeternitate. Si tamen sumatur secundum quod differt ab aeternitate, sic dicitur tempus ab aevo fluere non effective, sed exemplariter: quia digniora in entibus sunt quodammodo exemplaria inferiorum, inquantum magis accedunt ad primum exemplar; et ita aevum est exemplar temporis, inquantum aeternitati similius est.
Reply Obj. 2: Likewise, “aeviternity” is taken there as meaning eternity. But if it is taken as differing from eternity, in this case time is said to flow from aeviternity not as from an efficient cause, but as from an exemplar cause. For the more worthy among beings are in a certain way exemplars of the lower inasmuch as they approach closer to the first exemplar. Thus, aeviternity is the exemplar of time inasmuch as it is more like eternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod motus univocatur ad minus in intentione generis; et ideo omnibus motibus ordinatis ad invicem, potest una mensura respondere. Sed nullum esse creatum univocatur cum esse increato; et ideo oportet ponere duas mensuras.
Reply Obj. 3: “Motion” can be used univocally, at least in its generic intention. Thus, one measure can correspond to all moved things that are ordered to one another. But no created being can be spoken of univocally with uncreated being. Thus, we must posit two measures.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angelus potest considerari dupliciter. Vel quantum ad suum esse quod est sine vicissitudine, et sic mensuratur aevo; vel quantum ad operationem, et sic etiam quantum ad aliquam operationem aevo mensuratur prout scilicet intuetur res in Verbo, quia sic in ejus operatione non est vicissitudo aliqua: sed secundum aliam operationem, in qua est vicissitudo, mensuratur tempore, secundum scilicet quod intuetur res per plures species quae sunt apud ipsum. Hoc autem tempus est aliud a tempore quod mensurat motum1 primi mobilis, eo quod ista vicissitudo non ordinatur ad illam, nec istud tempus est continuum, sed numerus discretus vicissitudinis non continuae: continuitas enim accidit tempori ex parte motus numerati, et non secundum formam suam qua numerus est, ut dicit Commentator, in 4 Physic.
Reply Sed Contra 4: An angel can be considered in two ways. It is considered either with regard to its being—which is without alternation, and in this way, it is measured by aeviternity. Or it is considered with regard to its activity—and in this way, too, it is measured by aeviternity with respect to one activity: namely, insofar as it perceives things in the Word, since in this case there is not an alternation in its activity. But with regard to another activity, in which there is alternation, it is measured by time, namely, insofar as it perceives things through the multiple species it has among it. But this time is something other than the time that measures the motion of the first mobile, because the latter alternation is not ordered on the basis of the former and because this time is not a continuum, but rather the discrete numeration of a discontinuous alternation. For continuity accrues to time on the part of numbered motion and not with reference to its own form by which it is number, as the Commentator says on the Physics 4.1
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod omnis divisio durationis accidit ex motu per quem fit successio prioris et posterioris, et ideo tempus est mensura per modum numeri. Sed aevum et aeternitas mensurant actum, in quo non accidit renovatio per motum; et ideo sunt indivisibiles mensurae per modum unitatis; sicut enim tempus est numerus prioris et posterioris in motu, ita etiam et aevum est unitas permanentiae actus qui est esse vel operatio creati, et similiter aeternitas increati.
Reply Sed Contra 5: Every division of duration stems from the motion that gives rise to the succession of “before” and “after,” Thus, time is a measure after the manner of number. But aeviternity and eternity measure act in which newness through motion does not occur, and consequently they are indivisible measures after the manner of unity. For just as time is the number of “before” and “after” in motion, so also aeviternity is the unity of the permanence of an act that is the being or activity of a created thing, and likewise eternity for what is uncreated.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod esse angeli non est infinitum privative per modum quanti, quia indivisibile est, cujusmodi1 infinitum non potest esse in actu; sed est infinitum negative, non simpliciter, sed respectu alicujus finis qui est terminus durationis quam non habet.
Reply Sed Contra 6: The being of an angel is not infinite by privation in the manner of quantity, since it is an indivisible, and there cannot be an actual infinite of that sort of thing. Rather, it is unlimited by negation, not simply, but with respect to the limit that is an endpoint of duration, which it does not have.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
Ad septimum dicendum, quod potest Deus facere angelum non esse: quia sicut non potuit per se incipere, ita nec durare, nisi voluntate ejus: et similiter potest intelligi non esse, eo quod sua quidditas non est suum esse. Nec tamen potest facere ut simul sit et non sit: nec hoc potest intelligi; et sic non potest facere ipsum non fuisse, quia haec possibilitas derivatur1 ab illa, ut in 1 lib., distinct. 43, dictum est: et ideo objectio ista non est ad propositum.
Reply Sed Contra 7: God can make an angel not to exist. For just as it could not begin by itself, so also it cannot endure except by his will. Likewise, too, it can be understood not to exist by the fact that its “whatness” is not its own existence. Even so, he cannot make it at the same time to be and not to be, nor is this even thinkable. And so, he cannot make it not to have existed, since the latter impossibility is derived from the former, as was said in Book I.1 Thus, this objection does not apply to the case in question.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A1
A. 2Whether there is only one aeviternityUtrum aevum sit tantum unum
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod aevum non sit tantum unum.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there is not only one aeviternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.arg1
Sicut enim tempus est numerus numerus numeratus,1 ita et aevum videtur esse unitas contracta vel determinata ad rem aliquam. Sed talis unitas multiplicatur ad multiplicationem eorum quibus convenit esse unum. Ergo non est tantum unum aevum.
Obj. 1: For just as time is the numbered number,1 so also aeviternity seems to be unity restricted or determined to a given thing. But such unity is multiplied on the basis of the multiplication of those things to whom it belongs to be one. Therefore, there is not only one aeviternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, corporalium et incorporalium, cum sint diversorum generum, non est mensura una. Sed aevo mensurantur quaedam corpora, sicut substantia caeli. Ergo videtur, cum etiam quaedam spiritualia mensurentur aevo, quod aevum non sit unum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, there is not a single measure of corporeal and incorporeal things, since they belong to different genera. But some bodies are measured by aeviternity, such as the substance of heaven. Therefore, since some spiritual things are also measured by aeviternity, it seems that there is not one aeviternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, omnium motuum quorum est tempus unum, est reductio in unum motum sicut in causam. Sed angeli non reducuntur in unum angelum1 sicut in causam. Ergo non mensurantur uno aevo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, all the motions that have a single time are traced back to a single motion as to a cause. But angels are not traced back to a single angel as to a cause. Therefore, they are not measured by a single aeviternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, quocumque angelo remoto, nihilominus remanebit esse aliorum angelorum aevo mensuratum. Sed quaecumque ita se habent quod remoto uno remanet alterum, non dependent ad invicem. Ergo videtur quod aevum unius angeli non dependet ad aevum alterius, et sic non est omnium unum aevum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, with the removal of any given angel, the being of the other angels measured by aeviternity will still remain. But whatever things are related in such a way that, when one is taken away, the other remains, do not depend on one another. Therefore, it seems that the aeviternity of one angel does not depend on the aeviternity of another, and so there is not one aeviternity of all of them.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, si mensuretur per unum aevum, hoc non est nisi per aevum quod est mensura esse primi angeli. Sed, ut infra dicitur, angelus qui corruit, inter omnes major fuit. Ergo videtur quod esse omnium bonorum angelorum mensuretur ad aevum daemonis, quod est absurdum. Ergo videtur quod non sit tantum unum aevum.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, if they were measured by one aeviternity, this is only through the aeviternity that is the measure of the being of the first angel. But, as is said below, the angel who fell was the greatest among them all. Therefore, it seems that the being of all the good angels would be measured after the aeviternity of a demon, which is absurd. Therefore, it seems that there is not only one aeviternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra, medium habet naturam extremorum. Sed aevum medium est inter aeternitatem et tempus, aeternitas autem est una, et similiter tempus. Ergo aevum est unum.
On the contrary, the mean has the nature of the extremes. But aeviternity is the mean between eternity and time. But there is one eternity, and likewise one time. Therefore, aeviternity is one.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, hoc etiam videtur per hoc quod aevum est simplicius quam tempus, et ita magis unum.
Furthermore, this is also seen through the fact that aeviternity is more simple than time and thus is more one.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, ponendo unitatem aevi, oportet eam investigare ad similitudinem temporis: cujus causa tripliciter assignatur.
I answer that to maintain the unity of aeviternity, we must investigate it with regard to its likeness to time. Three different reasons are given for this likeness.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.co
Quidam enim dicunt quod tempus est numerus motus; unde sicut idem est denarius quo numerantur decem canes et decem equi; ita est etiam idem tempus quo numerantur omnes motus. Sed hoc improbat Commentator in 4 Physic.: quia unitas numeri diversorum numeratorum non est nisi unitas numeri mathematice accepti. Tempus autem non est quid mathematicum, sed naturale. Praeterea, omnia mathematica multiplicantur secundum esse quod habent in rebus sicut non est eadem linea in cupro et ligno secundum esse; unde sequeretur quod tempus secundum esse numeraretur1 ad numerum motuum; et ita sequeretur quod essent plura tempora simpliciter, sed unum tantum in imaginatione.2
Some say that time is the number of motion. Hence just as it is the same “ten” by which ten dogs and ten horses are numbered, so also it is the same time by which all motions are numbered. But the Commentator disproves this in the Physics 4,1 since the unity of the number of different numbered things is only a unity of number taken mathematically. But time is not a mathematical thing, but rather a natural thing. Moreover, all mathematical things are multiplied with respect to the being that they have in things, as, for example, it is not the same line in copper and in wood with respect to being. Hence it would follow that time would be numbered with respect to being on the basis of the number of motions. Thus, it would follow that there would be many times simply speaking, but one time only in the imagination.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2
Alii dixerunt quod, quia tempus est mensura variationis, et omnis variatio est ex potentialitate1 materiae, et quia materia est una, ideo dicunt tempus unum ab unitate materiae. Sed hoc non videtur verum. Tempus enim non mensurat variationem in potentia, sed variationem in actu; actus autem variationis in materia non est unus, sed plures; sed tantum prima potentia ad variationem est una: quamvis etiam hoc non sit per se notum; immo forte falsum, quod omnium mobilium sit materia una.
Others have said that since time is a measure of variation, and every variation stems from the potentiality of matter, and matter is one, there is one time on the basis of the unity of matter. But this does not seem to be true. For time does not measure variation in potency, but rather variation in act. Now, the act of variation in matter is not one, but more than one. Only the prime potency for variation is one—though even this fact is not known through itself and, indeed, it might be false that there is one matter of all movable things.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2
Et praeterea tempus de necessitate, cum sit numerus, respicit aliquam multitudinem numeratam. In materia autem prima secundum essentiam non est aliqua multitudo, sed solum secundum esse, et secundum hoc esse non est una in pluribus; unde nec tempus materiae secundum essentiam suam respondet, sed solum esse, secundum quod variatur per motum; unde ex unitate materiae nullo modo potest esse tempus unum.
Moreover, time, since it is number, necessarily regards a numbered multitude. But in prime matter there is not a multitude with respect to essence, but only with respect to being, and with respect to this being it is not one in many things. Hence time does not correspond to matter with respect to its essence, but only to being, insofar as it is varied by way of motion. Hence time can in no way be one on the basis of the unity of matter.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2
Et ideo dicendum cum Commentatore, in 4 Physic., quod tempus est unum ab unitate motus primi mobilis: tempus enim comparatur ad istum motum non tantum ut mensura ad mensuratum, sicut ad alios motus, sed sicut accidens ad subjectum, quod ponitur in definitione ejus: ex quo habet unitatem et multitudinem. Unde primo mensurat motum diurnum, et per illum mensurat omnes alios; sicut enim dicitur in 10 Metaph., unumquodque mensuratur per illud quod est primum et minimum sui generis. Et similiter dicendum est de aevo, quod est unum ab unitate esse simplicissimi aeviternorum, quod est primus angelus: quia oportet unum esse simpliciorem altero, ut infra dicetur.
Thus, we must say with the Commentator on the Physics 4 that time is one on the basis of the unity of the motion of the first mobile.1 For time is compared to this motion not only as the measure to what is measured, as it is to other motions, but as accident to subject, which is included in its definition, from which it possesses unity and multitude. Hence it first measures the daily motion and through it measures all others. For, as said in the Metaphysics 10, each thing is measured by that which is the first and least of its kind.2 And, similarly, it should be said of aeviternity that it is one on the basis of the unity of the simplest of aeviternal beings, which is the first angel, since one must be simpler than another, as will be said below.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod mensura est duplex. Quaedam intrinseca, quae est in mensurato sicut accidens in subjecto; et haec multiplicatur ad multiplicationem mensurati; sicut plures lineae sunt quae mensurant longitudinem plurium corporum aequalium. Est etiam quaedam mensura extrinseca, et hanc non est necesse multiplicari ad multiplicationem mensuratorum, sed est in uno sicut in subjecto ad quod multa mensurantur, sicut multi panni mensurantur ad longitudinem unius ulnae: et hoc modo multi motus mensurantur ad numerum unius primi motus, qui numerus est tempus; et multa permanentia ad unitatem unius permanentis, quod est aevum.
Reply Obj. 1: There are two kinds of measure. One is intrinsic, which is in what is measured, as an accident is in a subject. And this is multiplied when what is measured is multiplied, as, for example, there are several lines that measure the length of several equal bodies. But there is also extrinsic measure. And it is not necessary for this to be multiplied when the things that are measured are multiplied. Rather, it is in one as in a subject against which many things are measured, as, for example, many cloths are measured against the length of one arm. And in this way, many motions are measured against the number of a single first motion, and this number is time. And many permanent things are measured against the unity of a single permanent thing, which is aeviternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod spiritualia et corporalia possunt in permanentia essendi assimilari, et secundum hoc unam mensuram habere, quamvis in aliis multum distent.
Reply Obj. 2: Spiritual and bodily things can be likened in the permanence of being and in this respect have one measure, though in others they stand at a great distance from one another.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis unus angelus non sit causa alterius, est tamen simplicior altero: et hoc sufficit ad rationem mensurae.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though one angel is not the cause of another, it is, nevertheless, simpler than another. And this suffices for the account of a measure.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod si non esset iste primus angelus qui modo est, esset alius primus ad quem alii mensurarentur; sicut si non esset hoc primum mobile, esset aliud, cujus tempus esset mensura.
Reply Obj. 4: If there were not the first angel that there now is, there would be another first one after whom the others would be measured, just as if there were not this first mobile, there would be another, the measure of which would be time.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cum aevum sit participatio aeternitatis, quanto aliquid magis est in participatione aeternitatis, per prius mensuratur aevo; et ideo cum angelus beatus magis sit in participatione aeternitatis quam ille qui per peccatum corruit, non sequitur quod angelus beatus mensuretur ad aevum daemonis, sed e converso.
Reply Obj. 5: Since aeviternity is a participation in eternity, the more something participates in eternity, the more primarily it is measured by aeviternity. Thus, since a blessed angel participates more in eternity than one who fell through sin, it does not follow that a blessed angel would be measured against the aeviternity of a demon, but rather conversely.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether the duration of angels began before the worldUtrum duratio angeli inceperit ante mundum
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod duratio angeli ante mundum inceperit.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the duration of the angels began before the world.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.arg1
Gregorius enim Nazianzenus, Orat. 38, dixit, quod Deus primo excogitavit angelicas substantias; et excogitatio ipsius opus ejus est, ut dicit Damascenus, lib. 2. Ergo videtur quod ante alias creaturas angelus factus sit.
Obj. 1: For Gregory Nazianzen said that God first thought up angelic substances.1 And God’s thinking is his work, as Damascene says.2 Therefore, it seems that angels were made before other created things.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, creatura corporalis non aequiparatur spirituali. Sed ideo dicitur Deum noluisse mundum ab aeterno facere, ne mundus sibi aequiparari videretur. Ergo videtur quod nec creaturam corporalem simul cum spirituali facere debuerit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a bodily creature is not held to be equal to a spiritual one. But it is said that God did not will to make the world from eternity so that the world would not seem to be equal to himself. Therefore, it seems that neither should he have made bodily creatures at the same time as spiritual ones.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, nullus potest habere cognitionem alicujus rei fiendae, nisi praeexistat aliquid ejus esse.1 Sed secundum Augustinum, 2 lib. Super Gen. ad litt., cap. 8, angelus in Verbo accepit cognitionem creaturae per Verbum fiendae, quae cognitio matutina dicitur. Ergo videtur quod angelus ante alias creaturas factus sit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, no one can have knowledge of a thing that will be made unless he exists before that thing. But according to Augustine, angels receive in the Word their knowledge of creation that will be made through the Word, which is called “morning knowledge.”1 Therefore, it seems that the angels were made before other created things.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, secundum aliquos, angeli movent caelos. Sed motor praecedit mobile. Ergo videtur quod angeli praecesserunt caelos et alia corporalia.1
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to some, angels move the heavens. But the mover precedes the moveable. Therefore, it seems that angels preceded the heavens and other bodily things.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.arg5
Sed contra, quandocumque fuerunt angeli, distiterunt ab invicem per essentiam. Sed distantia aliquorum non potest intelligi nisi loco existente; nec locus, nisi sit corpus. Ergo angeli ante corporalia creati non sunt.
On the contrary (5), at whatever time there were angels, they were at a distance from one another by essence. But a distance between things is unthinkable unless place exists, and place is unthinkable unless there is a body. Therefore, the angels were not created before bodily things.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, si angelus ante corporalia creatus fuit, oportet quod “nunc” creationis angeli sit prius quam “nunc” creationis mundi. Sed ubicumque est “nunc” prius et posterius, ibi est tempus. Ergo oportet quod ante mundum fuerit tempus; quod est impossibile, ut videtur, quia tunc esset et motus.
Furthermore (6), if angels were created before bodily things, then the “now” of the creation of the angels would have to come before the “now” of the creation of the world. But wherever there is a “now” before and a “now” after, there is time. Therefore, before the world there would have to have been time, which seems to be impossible, since then there would also be motion.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod creatio rerum dependet ex voluntate Creatoris, qui tunc et non prius res creare voluit; quae quia nobis nota non est initium creationis rerum ratione investigare non possumus, sed fide tenemus, prout nobis traditum est per eos quibus divinam voluntatem revelatam credimus.
I answer that the creation of things depends on the will of the Creator, who willed to create things at a given time and not before. And since God’s will is not known to us, we cannot investigate the beginning of the creation of things by reason, but rather hold it by faith as it has been handed down to us by those to whom we believe the divine will was revealed.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.co
Sciendum est ergo, quod circa inceptionem rerum sancti convenientes in eo quod fidei est, scilicet quod nihil est ab aeterno praeter Deum, varia, ad minus quantum ad verborum superficiem, dixisse inveniuntur in his quae de necessitate fidei non sunt in quibus licuit eis diversimode opinari, sicut et nobis. Plures enim eorum qui Augustinum praecesserunt, ut Hieronymus, Hilarius, Gregorius Nazianzenus, videntur posuisse angelos ante creaturam corporalem factam,1 et corporalem per species2 successive distinctam. Augustinus vero ponit corporalem simul et spiritualem creaturam factam, et corporalem simul secundum materiam et species, non tamen secundum individua, quae successione temporis generantur. Sequentes vero ut Gregorius et Beda concordant cum Augustino in coaevitate corporalis et spiritualis creaturae, et cum aliis in successione distinctionis corporum per species diversas et ideo communiter tenetur quod angelus non est factus ante corporalem creaturam;
Therefore, it should be known that concerning the beginning of things, the saints agree in what is of faith, namely, that nothing is from eternity besides God, but they are found to have said various things, at least as regards the surface meaning of their words, in those matters that are not necessarily of faith, in which they were permitted to form different opinions, just as we are. For several of those who preceded Augustine, such as Jerome,1 Hilary,2 and Gregory Nazianzen,3 seem to have held that the angels were made before the bodily creation and that the bodily creation was successively distinguished through species. But Augustine holds that the bodily and spiritual creation were made at the same time and that the bodily was made all at once with respect to matter and species, but not with respect to individuals, which are generated through the succession of time. Those who followed, such as Gregory and Bede,4 agree with Augustine that bodily and spiritual creatures are of the same age, and they agree with the others in the succession of the distinction of bodies through different species. Thus, it is commonly held that angels were not made before bodily creatures.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3
hoc enim probabilius videtur, tum ex parte divinae omnipotentiae, cujus non est successive operari, tum ad excludendum errorem, ne viderentur angeli corporalium creatores esse. Tamen1 alteri sententiae praejudicandum non est, ut in littera dicitur: quia non est demonstratum, nec fide expressum.
This does seem more probable, both as regards the divine omnipotence, to which it does not belong to work in a successive manner, and in order to exclude an error, lest it seem that angels are the creators of bodily things. Nevertheless, we must not be prejudiced against the other opinion, as is said in the text, since this view has neither been demonstrated nor expressed by faith.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si diversorum dicta ad convenientiam reducere volumus, quod tamen necessarium non est, potest dici quod auctoritates quae coaevitatem negare videntur, exponendae sunt secundum ordinem dignitatis et non durationis.
Reply Obj. 1: If we wish to harmonize the statements of those whose opinions differ—which in fact is not necessary—it can be said that the authorities who seem to deny that they are of the same age should be explained by reference to the order of dignity and not of duration.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est simile; quia Deus praecedit creaturam non solum dignitate, sed etiam causalitate, quam ostendit mundi inchoatio: quia, ut Rabbi Moyses dicit, facillima via ad ostendendum Deum esse, et ab ipso esse omnia, est ex suppositione novitatis mundi: et ideo statutum est in lege ut septimo die festum ducerent, in quo mundus consummatus est, ut per novitatem mundi semper in cognitione Dei permanerent. Sed spiritualis creatura excedit corporalem dignitate, non causalitate; quae ne credi causa ejus posset, congrue simul utraque facta est.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not a like case, since God precedes the created not only by dignity, but also by causality, which the beginning of the world shows. For, as Rabbi Moses says,1 the easiest way to show that there is a God and that everything is from him, is on the supposition of the finite age of the world. Thus, it was established in the law that they would keep a feast on the seventh day, on which the world was consummated, so that by the finite age of the world, they would always keep God in mind. But the spiritual creation exceeds the bodily in dignity, not in causality. And to exclude the possibility that it would be believed to be the cause of it, it was appropriate that both be made at the same time.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod de re jam facta potest accipi cognitio ejus ut fiendae, si consideretur in causis suis, ex quibus processit: et sic angeli susceperunt cognitionem rerum fiendarum in Verbo, quod est ars operativa rerum.
Reply Obj. 3: Knowledge of a thing already made can be received as if it were still to be made, if it be considered in the causes from which it proceeds. And so the angels received their knowledge of things that would be made in the Word, which is the practical art of things.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod motor non necessario praecedit mobile duratione, sed dignitate, ut patet de anima et corpore.
Reply Obj. 4: The mover does not necessarily precede the moveable in duration, but rather in dignity, as is clear in the case of the soul and the body.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3.ad4
Aliae rationes ad oppositum sunt etiam sophisticae: quia essentia angeli non necessario indiget loco, nec eorum distinctio1 est secundum ordinem vel distantiam localem, sed secundum principia essentialia.
Reply Sed Contra 5: The other arguments to the contrary are also sophistic, since the essence of an angel does not necessarily need a place and their being distinct is not with respect to local order or distance, but rather according to essential principles.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3
Similiter etiam alia objectio procedit de tempore imaginato: quia scilicet “nunc” imaginari ante mundum possumus, sicut etiam multas lineas extra caelum.
Reply Sed Contra 6: Similarly, the other objection is based on imagined time. For we can imagine a “now” before the world, just as we can also imagine many lines outside of heaven.
Sent.II.D2.Q1.A3
Q. 2The empyrean heavenDe caelo empyreo
Deinde quaeritur de caelo empyreo, in quo angeli facti dicuntur; de quo tria quaeruntur:
Next we inquire concerning the empyrean heaven, in which the angels are said to have been made. And concerning this three questions arise:
Sent.II.D2.Q2
primo utrum sit corpus;
first, whether it is a body;
Sent.II.D2.Q2
secundo quale sit;
second, of what sort is it;
Sent.II.D2.Q2
tertio utrum influentiam habeat super alia corpora.
third, whether it has an influence on other bodies.
Sent.II.D2.Q2
A. 1Whether the empyrean heaven is a bodyUtrum caelum empyreum sit corpus
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non sit corpus.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that it is not a body.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.arg1
Omne enim corpus naturale est sensibile, et praecipue sensu visus. Sed caelum empyreum non est visibile, sed intellectuale ut in littera dicitur. Ergo non est corpus.
Obj. 1: For every natural body is sensible, and especially to the sense of sight. But the empyrean heaven is not visible, but rather intellectual, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, it is not a body.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, caelum empyreum est locus contemplationis. Sed contemplationi non debetur locus corporalis, quae etiam existentes in corpore a corporibus abstrahit: quia, secundum Augustinum, lib. 4 De Trinitate, cap. 20: quamdiu1 aliquid divinum mente percipimus, non in hoc mundo sumus. Ergo videtur quod caelum empyreum non sit corpus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the empyrean heaven is a place of contemplation. But a bodily place is not due to contemplation, which even those who exist in a body abstract from bodies, since, according to Augustine: as long as we perceive something divine in our mind, we are not in this world.1 Therefore, it seems that the empyrean heaven is not a body.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, Philosophus probat in 1 De caeli et mundi, quod extra primum mobile non est aliquod corpus, extra quod tamen quodammodo ponit vitam beatam quam nos dicimus in caelo empyreo esse. Ergo videtur quod non sit corpus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the Philosopher proves in On the Heavens1 that outside the first mobile there is not another body, and yet in a certain way he places the blessed life outside of it, which blessed life we say belongs in the empyrean heaven. Therefore, it seems that it is not a body.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, corporum naturas perscrutati sunt philosophi, quibus etiam Deus sua invisibilia revelavit, secundum Apostolum ad Rom. 1. Sed de caelo empyreo nullam mentionem fecerunt. Ergo non est corpus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, philosophers have thoroughly examined the natures of bodies, by which God has even revealed his invisible things, according to the Apostle (Rom 1:19–21). But they have made no mention of the empyrean heaven. Therefore, it is not a body.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra omne quod movetur in loco est in loco: quia motus localis est primus motuum, ut in 8 Physic. probatur. Ergo videtur quod primum mobile sit in loco. Sed locus est superficies corporis continentis. Ergo oportet quod habeat corpus continens quietum, et hoc dicimus caelum empyreum.
On the contrary (5), everything that is moved in a place is in a place, since local motion is the first among motions, as is proved in the Physics 8.1 Therefore, it seems that the first mobile is in a place. But place is the surface of a containing body. Therefore, it must have a body at rest containing it, and this we call the empyrean heaven.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, sicut dicitur, in 2 De caeli et mundi, perfectius est quod acquirit bonitatem sine motu, quam quod per motum acquirit. Sed Dei perfecta sunt opera. Ergo oportet perfectissimum corpus esse immobile.
Furthermore (6), as is said in On the Heavens 2,1 what acquires goodness without motion is more perfect than what acquires it through motion. But the works of God are perfect. Therefore, the most perfect body must be unmovable.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, ante omne multiforme est aliquid uniforme, ut in 9 Metaph. probatur. Sed est aliquod caelum difforme, quod partim est diaphanum et partim lucidum actu, ut caelum stellatum. Ergo oportet aliquod esse tantum diaphanum et aliquod tantum lucidum, quod etiam concludi potest ex propositione qua utitur Philosophus in 8 Physic., quod si aliquid invenitur compositum ex duobus, quorum unum invenitur per se, oportet et reliquum per se inveniri. Sed diaphanum est sicut potentia respectu lucidi. Ergo oportet primum corpus esse totum lucidum actu, et hoc dicimus caelum empyreum.
Furthermore (7), before anything multiform there is something uniform, as is proved in the Metaphysics 9.1 But there is a non-uniform heaven, which is partly transparent and partly actually luminous, as the starry heaven is. Therefore, there must be one that is only transparent and one that is only luminous. This conclusion can also be drawn from the proposition that the Philosopher uses in Physics 8,2 namely, that if anything is found as a composite of two things of which one can be found by itself, the remaining could also be found by itself. But transparent is as potency with respect to the luminous. Therefore, the first body must be wholly actually luminous. And this we call the empyrean heaven.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod caelum empyreum ratione investigari non potest: quia quidquid de caelis cognoscimus hoc est aut per visum aut per motum. Caelum autem empyreum nec motui subjacet nec visui, ut in littera dicitur;1 sed per auctoritatem est habitum: et est corpus illud2 quod principaliter ordinatum est ut sit habitatio beatorum,3 et hoc magis propter homines quorum etiam corpora glorificabuntur, quibus locus debetur, quam propter angelos qui loco non indigent; et quia illa gloria excedit investigationem humanam, ideo etiam et caelum empyreum.
I answer that the empyrean heaven cannot be investigated by reason, since whatever we know of the heavens is either through sight or through motion. But the empyrean heaven is subject neither to motion nor to sight, as is said in the text.1 Hence it is held to exist not by natural reason but only by authority. And it is this body that has principally been ordered to be the dwelling of the blessed. It is more ordered for the sake of men, whose bodies will also be glorified and so are due a place, than for angels who do not need a place. And since that glory exceeds human investigation, so also does the empyrean heaven.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod caelum empyreum dicitur intellectuale, quia nostris visibus non subjacet, sed intellectu tantum capitur, non quod in se non sit visibile.
Reply Obj. 1: The empyrean heaven is called “intellectual” because it is not subject to our sight, but is grasped only by the intellect, not because it is not visible in itself.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod caelum empyreum dicitur locus contemplationis, non quantum ad necessitatem, sed quantum ad congruitatem, sicut etiam ecclesia dicitur locus orationis.
Reply Obj. 2: The empyrean heaven is called “the place of contemplation” not as much with respect to necessity as with respect to appropriateness, as for example a church is called “the place of prayer.”
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod probationes Philosophi hoc demonstrant, quod extra totum universum non sit aliquod corpus, non quod extra hoc caelum non sit aliud caelum: quia in numero sphaerarum etiam philosophi dissentire inveniuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: The Philosopher’s proofs demonstrate that there is no body outside the whole universe, not that outside this heaven there is no other heaven, since philosophers are also found to disagree on the number of the spheres.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ratio jam dicta est, quare philosophi hoc caelum non cognoverunt: quia nec motui nec visui subjacet; et tamen multa quae de istis dixerunt, non demonstrative, sed probabiliter cognoverunt; unde ipsemet Philosophus testatur in 2 De caeli et mundi topica solutione se solvere quaestiones difficiles.
Reply Obj. 4: The reason has already been stated why philosophers did not know of this heaven, since it is subject neither to sight nor to motion. And, nevertheless, many of the things they said on these matters they knew not demonstratively, but with probability. Hence the Philosopher himself attests that he resolves difficult questions with a probable solution.1
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1.ad4
Aliae etiam rationes non sunt cogentes: quia ultimum caelum quod movetur, non est in loco per se, sed per accidens, ut dicit Philosophus in 4 Physic.: ubi Commentator etiam diversas sententias philosophorum de hoc posuit.
Reply Sed Contra 5: The other arguments are also not compelling, since the last heaven that is moved is not in a place through itself, but incidentally, as the Philosopher says,1 in the passage where the Commentator has also laid out the different opinions of philosophers on this subject.2
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1
Nec etiam oportet quod id quod sine motu bonitatem divinam participat sit corpus.
Reply Sed Contra 6: Nor is it necessary for that which participates without motion in the divine goodness to be a body.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1
Nec iterum oportet quod multiforme reducatur in1 uniforme2 corporeum.
Reply Sed Contra 7: Nor, again, is it necessary that what is multiform be traced back to a uniform bodily thing.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A1
A. 2Whether the empyrean heaven is luminousUtrum caelum empyreum sit lucidum
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod caelum empyreum non sit lucidum.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that the empyrean heaven is not luminous.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.arg1
Quia secundum Avicennam, 6 Natur., parte 3, causa luciditatis est congregatio partium diaphani, ut patet in chrystallo, et hoc dicit Commentator in lib. De substantia orbis, cap. 2. Sed caelum empyreum est subtilissimum, cum sit nobilissimum corporum, et maxime formale. Ergo caelum empyreum non est lucidum.
Obj. 1: For, according to Avicenna,1 the cause of luminosity is the gathering together of the parts of something transparent, as is clear in a crystal, and the Commentator says this in On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere.2 But the empyrean heaven is most subtle, since it is the most noble of bodies, and most formal. Therefore, the empyrean heaven is not luminous.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, caelum empyreum est majus quantitate et virtute quam sol. Sed sol, quando directe nobis opponitur, facit nobis diem, et a nobis videtur. Ergo cum caelum empyreum semper nobis opponatur directe, videtur quod si esset lucidum, semper nobis esset dies, et semper videremus ipsum, quod falsum est.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the empyrean heaven is greater in quantity and power than the sun. But the sun, when it directly faces us, produces day for us and is seen by us. Therefore, since the empyrean heaven is always facing us directly, it seems that if it were luminous, it would always be day for us and we would always see it, which is false.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.arg3
Item, videtur quod non sit immobile. Omne enim quantum habet partes distantes. Sed quod habet partes distantes ubi est una pars ejus potest esse etiam alia: ita et singulae partes ejus possunt esse ubi non sunt: et quod est hujusmodi, est mobile secundum locum. Cum ergo caelum empyreum sit quantum, quia est corpus, videtur quod sit mobile.
Obj. 3: Again, it seems that it is not unmovable. For everything with a size has parts at a distance from one another. But when something has parts at a distance from one another, where there is one part another part can also be. Thus, its individual parts can be where they are not, and such a thing is movable with respect to place. Therefore, since the empyrean heaven has a size because it is a body, it seems that it is movable.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, omne corpus naturale est mobile: tum quia natura est principium motus; tum quia corpus materiale est corpus in materia; et materia et motus se consequuntur. Sed caelum empyreum est corpus naturale; alias esset mathematicum et in imaginatione tantum.1 Ergo caelum empyreum est mobile.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every natural body is movable, both because nature is the principle of motion, and because a material body is a body in matter: and matter and motion follow from each other. But the empyrean heaven is a natural body. Otherwise, it would be mathematical and only in the imagination. Therefore, the empyrean heaven is movable.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.arg5
Item, videtur quod sit divisibile per densitatem et raritatem. Vox enim non potest formari nisi in tali corpore quod per modum istum dividitur, sicut in aere. Sed in caelo empyreo formabitur vox, quia erit ibi laus vocalis, ut a multis dicitur. Ergo videtur quod sit divisibile.
Obj. 5: Again, it seems that it is divisible by density and rarity. For one can only produce vocal sound in a such a body that is divided this way, as in air. But vocal sounds will be produced in the empyrean heaven, because there will be vocal praise there, as many say. Therefore, it seems that it is divisible.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, omne corpus per quod est motus, est divisibile per rarefactionem et condensationem, nisi ponatur duo corpora esse in eodem loco. Sed corpora gloriosa in caelo empyreo movebuntur, ut dicitur Sap. 3:7: fulgebunt justi et tamquam scintillae in arundineto discurrent. Ergo est divisibile: et ex hoc ulterius potest concludi, quod sit generabile et corruptibile, quia densitas et raritas sunt quaedam principia generationis et corruptionis.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, every body that one can move through is divisible by rarefaction and condensation, unless we posit that two bodies are in the same place. But glorified bodies will move in the empyrean heaven, as Scripture says: the just shall shine, and shall run to and fro like sparks among the reeds (Wis 3:7). Therefore, it is divisible. And from this we can further conclude that it is generable and corruptible, since density and rarity are principles of generation and corruption.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.arg7
Sed contra, in littera dicitur, quod dicitur empyreum non ab ardore, sed a splendore; dicitur etiam, quod a volubilitate mundi secretum est; dicitur etiam, quod non habet ardorem, et per consequens nec aliquam qualitatem activam nec passivam. Ergo est incorruptibile, immobile1 et lucidum.
On the contrary, the text says1 that it is called “empyrean” not from burning, but from splendor. It also says that it has been set apart from the inconstancy of the world. It also says that it does not have burning and consequently has neither an active nor a passive quality. Therefore, it is incorruptible, unmovable, and luminous.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum omnes res determinentur a fine, oportet conditiones caeli empyrei accipere secundum quod convenit statui bonorum, propter quod factum est; et quia illi sunt in plena participatione aeternae lucis, et quietis, et aeternitatis, ideo decet caelum empyreum lucidum, immobile et incorruptibile esse.
I answer that, since all things are determined by their end, it is necessary to reason out the conditions of the empyrean heaven in accordance with what befits the state of the good, for the sake of which it was made. And since they participate fully in eternal light, rest, and eternity, it is then fitting that the empyrean heaven be luminous, unmovable, and incorruptible.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa ratio procedit de eo quod est hoc modo lucidum quod1 radios emittit sensui nostro visibiles: propter quod etiam ignis in propria sphaera non lucet. Sic autem non dicimus lucidum caelum empyreum, sed quia in natura sua lucem habet, eo quod maxime formale est.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument deals with what is luminous in such a manner that it emits rays visible to our senses, while even fire does not shine in its proper sphere for this reason. But we do not say that the empyrean heaven is luminous in this way, but rather because in its nature it has light by the fact that it is most formal.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.ad1
Et per hoc patet responsio ad secundum.
Reply Obj. 2: From this the reply to the second objection is clear.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quanto, prout quantum est, non debetur proprie locus, nec per consequens potentia ad ubi, sed prout habet determinatam naturam; unde dicitur in 1 De gener., quod mathematicis similitudinarie dandus est tactus et locus.1
Reply Obj. 3: Place is not properly due to a thing that has size precisely as a thing having size, nor consequently is potency with respect to place due to it. Rather, this is due to it inasmuch as it has a determinate nature. Hence it says in On Generation and Corruption 1 that we must grant contact and place to mathematical things by way of similitude.1
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod naturale potest dupliciter sumi. Uno modo prout dividitur contra ens in anima; et sic dicitur naturale omne illud quod habet esse fixum in natura; et sic caelum empyreum et angeli dicuntur naturalia. Alio modo dicitur naturale, secundum quod dividitur contra ens divinum, quod abstrahitur a materia et motu: et sic naturale dicitur illud solum quod movetur, et est ordinatum ad generationem et corruptionem in rebus: et hoc modo caelum empyreum non est ens naturale, sed divinum, quod ordinatum est ad gloriam bonorum; nec materiam habet determinatam ad motum, sed ad finem suum: quia et mathematici non abstrahunt ab omni materia, sed a sensibili1 tantum, ut in 8 Metaph. dicitur. Unde non oportet, ubicumque est materia, quod sit motus; sed verum est quod in mobilibus et immobilibus est materia aequivoce.
Reply Obj. 4: “Natural” can be understood in two ways. One way is as distinct from a being in the soul, and in this way, everything that has fixed being in nature is called “natural.” In this way, the empyrean heaven and angels are called “natural.” In the other way, something is called “natural” as distinct from divine being, which is withdrawn from matter and motion, and thus, only what is moved and has been ordered to generation and corruption among things is called “natural.” And in this way, the empyrean heaven is not a natural being, but rather a divine one, which has been ordered to the glory of the good. And it does not have matter determined to a motion, but rather to its end, since even mathematicians do not abstract from all matter but only from sensible matter, as is said in the Metaphysics 8.1 Hence it is not necessary that wherever there is matter there be motion. But it is true that matter is in movable and unmovable things equivocally.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod caelum empyreum est locus angelorum, animarum, et hominum. Angelorum autem et animarum exutarum constat quod non erit in caelo empyreo laus vocalis; sed utrum hominum post resurrectionem futura sit ibi laus vocalis, dubitatio est; quibusdam dicentibus non futuram ibi esse laudem vocalem, sed solum mentalem, quae dignior est; quia nec erit ibi respiratio, sed solum in respirantibus est vox, ut in 2 De anima dicitur. Alii vero dicunt, futuram etiam ibi laudem vocalem, non propter aliquam indigentiam, sed ut nihil in sanctis vacet a divina laude, neque mens, neque lingua.
Reply Obj. 5: The empyrean heaven is the place of the angels, souls, and men. Now, it is obvious that in the empyrean there will be no vocal praise on the part of angels and separated souls. But there is a doubt about whether there will be vocal praise there on the part of men after the resurrection. Some say that there will not be vocal praise there, but only mental praise, which is more worthy, because no one will breathe there, and only those who breathe produce vocal sound, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 But others say that there will also be vocal praise there, not because of any need, but rather so that nothing will be missing from divine praise among the saints, whether mind or tongue.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.ad5
Quomodo autem esse possit, ita dicunt, quod scilicet in pulmone et instrumentis vocalibus est aer, et per illum aerem poterunt voces formare, sicut et animalia quae habent spiritum complantatum, ut dicitur in lib. De somn. et vigil., cap. 3. Et hoc quantum ad aliquid videtur esse conveniens, quia ad formationem vocis non est necessaria expulsio vel attractio aeris: unde respirando non potest animal vocem formare, ut dicitur in 2 De anima. Sed quoad aliquid videtur insufficiens: quia ad vocem non tantum exigitur aer interior, sed etiam exterior, cujus confractione et motu sonus deferatur.
But the way this can happen, so they say, is that there is air in the lungs and vocal instruments, and that through this air they will be able to form vocal sounds, just as animals that have implanted breath do, as is said in On Sleep and Sleeplessness.1 And this seems to be fitting in one respect, since the expulsion or drawing in of air is not necessary for the formation of vocal sounds. Hence an animal cannot form a vocal sound by breathing, as is said in On the Soul 2.2 But in another respect it seems insufficient, since for a vocal sound not only internal air is required, but also external air, which carries sound by its disturbance and motion.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2
Unde plus addendum est, ut dicamus, quod quaedam sensibilia deferuntur ad sensum secundum esse spirituale tantum, sicut species colorum; quaedam quae contingunt organum secundum esse suum materiale, sicut in gustu et tactu; quaedam vero deferuntur utroque modo, sicut species odorum cum permixtione fumalis evaporationis; tamen species extenditur ultra fumalem evaporationem. Et similiter est de sono et motu, ibi tamen species soni deferetur1 secundum esse spirituale tantum: unde non oportebit esse motum in medio, aut confractionem, aut condensationem.
Hence we say that one must add that some sensible things are carried to the senses after the manner of spiritual being only, such as the species of colors. Others have contact with the sense organs after the manner of their material being, such as in the case of taste and touch. And others are carried in both manners, such as the species of odors with the admixture of vaporous exhalation, although such a species is even extended beyond the vaporous exhalation. And the case is similar with sound and motion, since the species of sound would be born after the manner of spiritual being alone. Hence it will not be necessary for there to be motion in a medium, disturbance, or condensation.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2
Vel potest dici, quod etiam erit confractio caeli empyrei: nec hoc erit ei ignobilitas, quia erit instrumentum motum a lingua glorificata, et materia vocis prolatae in laudem divinam; nec propter hoc sequitur quod sit generabile et corruptibile: quia raritas et densitas sunt aequivoce dicta in isto corpore et in aliis corporibus; sicut etiam ponunt astrologi inter duas sphaeras, quae non possunt scindi, esse aliquod spatium repletum corpore divisibili, cum in isto spatio sit motus planetarum, secundum motum epicycli.
Or it can be said that even the empyrean heaven will be disturbed, and this will not take away from its nobility because it will be an instrument moved by the glorified tongue, and the matter of the vocal sound offered for the praise of God. Nor does it follow from this that it is generable and corruptible, because rarity and density are said equivocally of that body and other bodies, just as astronomers also hold that between two spheres, which cannot be cut, there is a space filled with a divisible body, since the planets move through this space in accordance with the motion of the epicycle.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad ultimum. Item per miraculum fieri potest quod duo corpora sint in uno loco, quod oportet esse ad minus, dum corpus gloriosum supra caelum empyreum transfertur mediante caelesti corpore, quod non scinditur.
Reply Obj. 6: And in this way, the reply to the last objection is clear. Again, it can happen that two bodies are in a single place by a miracle, which is at least necessary while the glorified body is brought up to the empyrean heaven through an intermediate heavenly body without its being cut.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2.ad6
Quid autem de his verum sit, incertum est, quia nec fide determinatur, nec ratione probatur.
But what is true about these things is uncertain, since it is neither determined by faith nor proved by reason.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A2
A. 3Whether the empyrean heaven has an influence on other bodiesUtrum caelum empyreum habeat influentiam super alia corpora
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod caelum empyreum influentiam habeat supra alia corpora.
To the third we proceed as follows. It seems that the empyrean heaven has an influence on other bodies.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.arg1
Ita enim est in1 elementis, quod semper continens est salvans contentum, quamvis sit contrarium sibi, eo quod est locus ejus, et habet se ad ipsum sicut actus ad potentiam, et sicut totum ad partem divisam, ut dicitur in 4 Phys. Sed caelum empyreum continet alios caelos. Ergo multo fortius, cum non contrarietur eis, videtur quod influat2 in eos continendo et salvando eos.
Obj. 1: For in the elements, it is always the case that what contains is preservative of what is contained, even if it is contrary to it, by the fact that it is its place and is related to it as act to potency and as whole to divided part, as is said in the Physics 4.1 But the empyrean heaven contains the other heavens. Therefore, all the more, since it is not contrary to them, does it seem that it has influence over them by containing and preserving them.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Avicennam et alios philosophos, sol habet effectum in istis inferioribus per lumen suum, quod irradiando emittit. Sed caelum empyreum est totum lucidum. Ergo videtur quod influentiam habeat in inferiora corpora.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Avicenna and other philosophers, the sun has an effect on lower bodies through its light, which it emits by its radiance. But the empyrean heaven is wholly luminous. Therefore, it seems that it exerts an influence over lower bodies.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, in primo mobili est dextrum et sinistrum, et aliae positiones, ut in 2 Caeli et mundi determinatur. Sed hoc non potest esse nisi per influentiam alicujus superioris. Cum ergo nullum corpus sit superius, nisi caelum empyreum, videtur quod per1 influentiam ejus hoc habeat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in the first mobile there is right and left and other positions, as is determined in On the Heavens 2.1 But this can only be due to the influence of something higher. Therefore, since there is no higher body besides the empyrean heaven, it seems that the first mobile would have this through its influence.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, ad nobiliorem formam est nobilior dispositio. Sed ad formam animae vegetabilis disponit lux caeli siderei. Ergo cum anima sensibilis sit nobilior, videtur quod ad ipsam disponat lux caeli chrystallini; ulterius ad animam rationalem lux caeli empyrei; et sic aliquam1 influentiam habet in inferiora.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a nobler disposition belongs to a nobler form. But the light of the starry heaven disposes things to the form of the vegetative soul. Therefore, since the sensible soul is nobler, it seems that the light of the crystalline heaven disposes things to that soul. So to go further, the light of the empyrean heaven disposes things to the rational soul. And so, it has some influence on lower things.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.arg5
Sed contra, status gloriae est alius a statu generationis et corruptionis, qui competit viae. Caelum autem empyreum ordinatur ad statum gloriae. Ergo videtur non esse ejusdem ordinis cum aliis corporibus. Sed ea quae non sunt ejusdem ordinis non habent influentiam ad invicem. Ergo caelum empyreum non influit in alia corpora.
On the contrary, the state of glory is not the same as the state of generation and corruption, which belongs to wayfaring. But the empyrean heaven is ordered to the state of glory. Therefore, it seems that it is not of the same order as other bodies. But things that are not of the same order do not have an influence on one another. Therefore, the empyrean heaven does not have an influence on other bodies.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, angeli sunt nobiliores caelo empyreo. Sed angeli non habent causalitatem super alias res. Ergo multo minus caelum empyreum.
Furthermore, the angels are more noble than the empyrean heaven. But the angels do not have causality over other things. Therefore, still less does the empyrean heaven.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod caelum empyreum nullam habet influentiam super alia corpora, quae rationabiliter poni possit. Non enim ponimus aliquod corpus habere influentiam super aliud, nisi per motum; quia, ut in lib. De causis, prop. 3, dicitur, etiam anima in hoc ab intelligentia deficit, quia non imprimit in res nisi movendo eas; et multo minus corpus. Nullum autem corpus movet nisi motum, ut a philosophis probatum est; caelum enim per motum suum causat generationem et corruptionem in istis inferioribus: unde dicitur in 8 Phys., quod motus ejus est sicut vita existentibus omnibus. Unde dicit Rabbi Moyses, quod caelum in universo est sicut cor in animali, cujus motus si ad horam quiesceret, corporis vita finiretur. Unde cum caelum empyreum ponatur immobile, non potest rationabiliter poni influentiam super corpora habere. Constat enim quod non habet influentiam sine motu ad modum creantis. Nec tamen negatur quin Deus potentiam influendi sine motu ei conferre potuisset; sed quia hoc nec auctoritate confirmatur nec ratione, ideo positio eorum qui dicunt caelum empyreum influentiam super alia corpora habere, eadem facilitate contemnitur qua tenetur; et praecipue cum in talibus non quaeratur quid Deus per miraculum possit facere, sed quid naturae rei conveniat, ut dicit Augustinus, 2 Super Genes., cap. 1.
I answer that it can be reasonably posited that the empyrean heaven has no influence over other bodies. For we hold that a body has an influence on another only through motion, since, as is said in the Book of Causes,1 even the soul falls short of an intelligence in this respect, since it makes an impression on things only by moving them, which is all the more true of the body. But no body moves unless it has been moved, as has been proved by philosophers. For heaven through its motion causes generation and corruption in the lower bodies. Hence it says in the Physics 8 that its motion is like life for all existing things.2 Hence Rabbi Moses says that heaven in the universe is like the heart in an animal: if its motion were ever to cease, the life of the body would be ended.3 Hence since the empyrean heaven is held to be unmovable, it cannot reasonably be held to have an influence on bodies. For it is obvious that it does not have an influence without motion, after the mode of a Creator. And yet we need not deny that God could have granted to it the power to have an influence without motion. But because this is confirmed neither by authority nor by reason, the position of those who say that the empyrean heaven has an influence on other bodies is rejected as easily as it is held.4 And especially since in such matters the question is not what God, by a miracle, is able to do, but rather what befits the nature of a thing, as Augustine says.5
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corpus motum motu recto, generabile et corruptibile, indiget loco continente et conservante; et ista virtus locandi et conservandi1 in uno elementorum respectu alterius est ex2 virtute caeli influentis in elementa per motum. Corpus autem motum circulariter, incorruptibile, non indiget ad motum loco extrinsecus continente, nec etiam ad conservationem; et quod aliquod hujusmodi corpus habeat extrinsecus3 continens, hoc est per accidens, ut in 4 Physic. Commentator dicit; unde non dependet ab eo nisi inquantum revolvitur revolutione ejus. In caelo autem empyreo non ponitur aliqua revolutio: unde non remanet aliquis influendi modus.
Reply Obj. 1: A body moved by direct motion, a body both generable and corruptible, needs a containing and preserving place. And this power of locating and preserving in one of the elements with respect to another arises from the power of the heavens influencing the elements through motion. But a body circularly moved and incorruptible does not need a place containing it extrinsically for motion or even for preservation. And that such a thing should have an extrinsic body containing it is incidental, as the Commentator says on the Physics 4.1 Hence it does not depend on it except inasmuch as it revolves by its revolution. But no one holds that there is a revolution in the empyrean heaven. Hence no manner of influencing remains.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod lux caeli empyrei, ut dictum est, non est per modum fulgoris irradiantis in alia corpora, et ideo nec etiam illuminationis influxum in alia corpora habet:1 cujus ratio est,2 quia cum sit virtuosissimum corporum, et maximum, sine lumine solis omnia illuminaret. Et praeterea lumen caeli non est causa effectuum3 in inferioribus, nisi supposito motu qui a caelo empyreo removetur.
Reply Obj. 2: The empyrean heaven, as has been said,1 does not have light after the manner of a refulgence that casts rays onto other bodies. And so, neither does it have an influx of illumination onto other bodies; the reason for this is that, since it is the most powerful of bodies and the greatest, it would illuminate all things without the light of the sun. And, moreover, the light of heaven is only a cause of effects in lower things on the supposition of motion, which is not present in the empyrean heaven.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod dextrum et sinistrum sunt in caelo ex virtute motoris sui, quicumque sit iste, non ex influentia alicujus corporis, sicut et in animali est ex virtute animae.
Reply Obj. 3: Right and left are in heaven by the power of its mover, whatever it is, and not from the influence of a body, just as in the case of an animal this stems from the power of the soul.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod nobilissima dispositio, quae unquam potest esse in corpore ad formam, est infra nobilitatem1 caeli: unde eadem virtus caelestis est per quam corpus disponitur ad formam elementi et mixti, et animae vegetabilis, sensibilis, rationalis: nec oportet, si hoc caelum disponit ad animam vegetabilem, quod non possit disponere ad animam sensibilem, nisi probetur quod ex hoc esset ultimum virtutis ejus; quod falsum est. Unde patet quod ista positio fundatur super tria falsa. Primum est quod dispositio quae est in corpore humano ad animam, non possit esse ex virtute solis. Secundum est quod lux sit corpus materialiter veniens in compositionem animati. Tertium est quod sit2 medium inter animam et corpus; quae sunt absurda apud omnes qui rationaliter locuti sunt; et ideo, uno inconvenienti dato, alia contingunt; et hoc non est mirum.
Reply Obj. 4: The noblest disposition that can ever be in a body with regard to form is below the nobility of heaven. Hence it is the same heavenly power by which a body is disposed to the form of an element and a mixed body, as well as a vegetative, sensible, or rational soul. Nor is it necessary, if heaven disposes this to the vegetative soul, that it could not dispose it to the sensible soul, unless it is proved that this would be the extent of its power, which is false. Hence it is clear that this position is founded on three false premises. The first is that the disposition in the human body with regard to the soul cannot be from the power of the sun. The second is that light is a body that comes materially into composition with what is animated. The third is that there is a mean between soul and body. And these are absurd as far as all who have spoken reasonably on the matter are concerned. Thus, with one unsuitable premise granted, other such things follow. And this is no wonder.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.ad4
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Quantas prius aeternitates . . . fuisse arbitrandum est? Videtur falsum dicere, quia aeternitas est tantum una.
‘How many prior eternities . . . shall we adjudge to have passed?’1 It seems false to say that there is only one eternity.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3
Praeterea. In quo differt saeculum, tempus et aeternitas?
Moreover, in what do aeviternity, time, and eternity differ?
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3.arg7
Ad hoc dicendum, quod in angelo est tria considerare: scilicet esse ejus, cujus mensura dicitur saeculum; quia, ut dicitur in 1 De caeli et mundi, saeculum dicitur finis et horizon vitae1 uniuscujusque. Secundo operationem ipsius, in qua res in propria natura cognoscit2 per species innatas, in qua est vicisitudo et aliquis modus motus; et sic mensuratur tempore, quod tamen est aliud ab eo quod est numerus motus caeli. Tertio operationem qua Verbum intuetur: et sic fit in participatione aeternitatis et beatitudinis; et secundum quod sunt multae beatitudines participate, ita et aeternitates: quamvis beatitudo essentialiter sit tantum una.
To this we must say that in an angel three things should be considered. The first is its being, the measure of which is an called an “age,” since, as is said in On the Heavens 1, each thing’s end and horizon of life is called its “age.”1 The second is its activity, by which it knows things in their proper nature through innate species, in which there is alternation and a certain manner of motion. And in this way, it is measured by time, though not the time that is the number of the motion of heaven. The third is the activity by which it perceives the Word. And in this way, it enters into a participation of eternity and beatitude. And insofar as there are many participated beatitudes, so also there are many eternities, even though beatitude is essentially only one.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3
Sed ibi caelum vocat Dei celsitudinem. Hoc caelum non est corpus, quia caelum sanctae Trinitatis dicitur esse, et est1 idem quod essentia majestatis ejus: in quo caelo nulla creatura potest esse, sicut nec aequari Deo; sed tantum tres coaeternae et coaequales in eo sunt personae.
But there Lucifer calls ‘heaven’ God’s highness.1 This heaven is not a body since the heaven of the Holy Trinity is said to be, and is, the same as the essence of its majesty, in which heaven nothing created can be, just as it cannot be equal to God. Rather, only the three coeternal and coequal persons are in it.
Sent.II.D2.Q2.A3
D. 3Condition of the angels at their creation
Quales angeli effecti sunt
Condition of the angels at their creation
Sent.II.D3
Divisio primae partis textus
Division of the first part of the text
Sent.II.D3
Ostenso quando et ubi angeli creati sunt, hic inquirit quales effecti sunt, et dividitur in tres partes:
Having shown when and where the angels were created, here he inquires as to their condition when they were made. And this is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D3
in prima inquiritur quales effecti sunt quantum ad perfectionem naturae;
In the first, he inquires as to their condition with regard to the perfection of nature.
Sent.II.D3
in secunda, quales quantum ad gratiam vel culpam, ibi: illud quoque investigatione dignum videtur;
In the second, he inquires as to their condition with regard to grace or fault, at that too seems worthy of investigation.1
Sent.II.D3
in tertia, quales quantum ad gloriam vel miseriam, 4 dist., ibi: post haec videndum est utrum perfectos et beatos creavit Deus angelos, an miseros et imperfectos.
In the third, he inquires as to their condition with regard to glory or wretchedness, at after these matters, it is to be seen whether God created the angels perfect and blessed, or miserable and imperfect.1
Sent.II.D3
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D3
in prima ostendit quae1 fuerunt naturales perfectiones angelis in principio creationis collatae;
In the first, he shows which are the natural perfections conferred on the angels at the beginning of creation.
Sent.II.D3
secundo ostendit qualiter ad invicem secundum illas perfectiones1 comparentur, ibi: hic considerandum est.
Second, he shows how they are compared to one another with respect to those perfections, at here it is to be considered.1
Sent.II.D3
Et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this latter he does two things.
Sent.II.D3
primo ostendit in quibus erant inaequales;
First, he shows in what things they were unequal.
Sent.II.D3
secundo ostendit in quibus erant aequales, ibi: et sicut in praedictis1 angeli differebant, ita et quaedam communia et aequalia habebant.
Second, he shows in what things they were equal, at and just as the angels differed in the foregoing, so they also had some things as common and equal.1
Sent.II.D3
Circa primum duo facit;
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D3
primo ostendit eos fuisse inaequales in perfectionibus naturalibus;
First, he shows that they were unequal in natural perfections.
Sent.II.D3
secundo ostendit quod secundum gradum naturalium, fuit etiam in eis gradus gratuitorum donorum, ibi: ad hunc ergo modum credendum est illas spirituales naturas, convenientes suae puritati et excellentiae . . . differentias accepisse.
Second, he shows that following on the ranking of natural qualities, there was also in them a ranking of gratuitous gifts, at therefore, it is to be believed that, in the same way, those spiritual natures . . . received differences suitable to their purity and excellence.1
Sent.II.D3
Q. 1The perfection of their nature
Quales effecti sunt quantum ad perfectionem naturae
The perfection of their nature
Sent.II.D3.Q1
Hic quaeruntur sex:
Here six questions are asked:
Sent.II.D3.Q1
primo utrum angeli sint adeo simplices, quod non sint compositi ex materia et forma;
first, whether angels are so simple that they are not composed of matter and form;
Sent.II.D3.Q1
secundo utrum sit in eis personalitas;
second, whether there is personhood in them;
Sent.II.D3.Q1
tertio utrum sit in eis aliquis numerus, et quis est ille;
third, whether there is number in them, and what it is;
Sent.II.D3.Q1
quarto utrum omnes sint unius speciei;
fourth, whether they are all of a single species;
Sent.II.D3.Q1
quinto si non,1 utrum sint unius generis;
fifth, if not, whether they are of a single genus;
Sent.II.D3.Q1
sexto de differentia angeli et animae rationalis.
sixth, on the difference between an angel and the rational soul.
Sent.II.D3.Q1
A. 1Whether an angel is composed of matter and formUtrum angelus sit compositus ex materia et forma
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angelus sit compositus ex materia et forma.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that an angel is composed of matter and form.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg1
Quidquid enim est in genere aliquo, participat rationem illius generis. Sed ratio substantiae, secundum quod est praedicamentum, est quod sit composita ex materia et forma. Boetius enim dicit in Comment. praedicamentorum, in Expos. praedic. substantiae, lib. 1, quod Aristoteles, relictis extremis, scilicet materia et forma, agit de medio, id est de composito, cum de substantia determinat. Cum ergo angelus sit in praedicamento substantiae, videtur quod ex materia et forma componatur.
Obj. 1: For whatever is in a genus participates in the account of that genus. But the account of substance, as a category, is to be composed of matter and form. For Boethius says in his Commentary on the Categories1 that Aristotle, leaving behind the extremes, namely, matter and form, deals with the mean, that is, the composite, when he deals with substance. Therefore, since an angel is in the category of substance, it seems that it is composed of matter and form.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, quaecumque sunt in aliquo genere uno communicant uniformiter principia illius generis. Sed principia generis substantiae sunt materia et forma. Cum ergo corpora quae sunt in genere substantiae communicent ista principia ita quod ex eis componuntur, videtur quod etiam angelus, qui est in eodem genere, ex materia et forma componatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whatever things are in one genus share uniformly in the principles of that genus. But the principles of the genus of substance are matter and form. Therefore, since bodies that are in the genus of substance share these principles in such a manner that they are composed of them, it seems that an angel, which is in the same genus, is also composed of matter and form.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ubicumque inveniuntur proprietates materiae, invenitur materia; cum proprietates1 rei non sint a re separatae. Sed recipere, substare, et hujusmodi, sunt proprietates materiae. Ergo cum inveniantur in angelo, videtur quod angelus sit ex materia compositus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, wherever the properties of matter are found, matter is found, since the properties of a thing are not separated from the thing. But to receive, to be a substrate, and things of this sort, are the properties of matter. Therefore, since they are found in an angel, it seems that an angel is composed of matter.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod est, vel est tantum actus, vel tantum potentia, vel utrumque. Sed angelus non est actus purus quia sic non differret a Deo: nec est potentia pura, quia sic non differret a materia prima, et praeterea nullam operationem haberet. Ergo est compositus ex actu et potentia: et hoc est componi ex materia et forma: ergo, etc.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that exists is either act alone, potency alone, or both together. But an angel is not pure act, since in that case it would not differ from God. Nor is it pure potency, since in that case it would not differ from prime matter. And besides, it would have no activity. Therefore, it is composed of act and potency. And this is to be composed of matter and form. Therefore, and so forth.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, in libro De causis, propos. 4, dicitur, quod omne creatum, compositum est ex finito et infinito. Sed angelus est ens creatum. Ergo ex infinito, quod est materia, compositus est.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it says in the Book of Causes1 that every created thing is composed of the definite and the indefinite. But an angel is a created being. Therefore, it is composed of the indefinite, which is matter.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg6
Item dicit Boetius in lib. De Trinitate, cap. 2, quod forma simplex subjectum esse non potest. Sed angelus est subjectum gratiae. Ergo non est tantum forma, sed etiam habet materiam partem sui.
Obj. 6: Again, Boethius says in On the Trinity that simple form cannot be a subject.1 But an angel is the subject of grace. Therefore, it is not form alone, but also has matter as a part of it.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg7
Sed contra est quod Dionysius dicit in 4 cap. De div. nom., quod angeli intelliguntur immateriales et incorporales.
On the contrary, Dionysius says in On Divine Names that angels are understood to be immaterial and incorporeal.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Boetius dicit in lib. De duabus naturis, cap. 6, quod omnis natura incorporeae substantiae nullo materiae nititur1 fundamento. Sed angelus est substantia incorporea. Ergo materiam pro fundamento non habet.
Furthermore, Boethius says in On the Two Natures that no nature of an incorporeal substance rests upon any foundation of matter.1 But an angel is an incorporeal substance. Therefore, it does not have matter as a foundation.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hanc materiam tres sunt positiones. Quidam enim dicunt quod in omni substantia creata est materia, et quod1 omnium est materia una; et hujus positionis auctor videtur Avicebron, qui fecit librum Fontis vitae, quem multi sequuntur. Secunda positio est quod materia non est in substantiis incorporeis, sed tamen2 est in omnibus corporibus, etiam una; et haec est positio Avicennae, 8 Metaph., cap. 12. Tertia positio est quod corpora caelestia et elementa non communicant in materia: et haec est positio Averrois, De substantia orbis, cap. 2, et Rabbi Moysis, lib. 1 Directorii, cap. 75, et videtur magis dictis Aristotelis consonare;3
I answer that concerning this matter there are three positions. Some say that in every created substance there is matter and that there is one matter for all things. The source of this position seems to be Avicebron who composed a book entitled The Fountain of Life,1 which many follow. The second position is that matter is not in incorporeal substances, but nevertheless is in all bodies, and that there is only one matter. And this is the position of Avicenna.2 The third position is that the heavenly bodies and the elements do not have the same matter. This is the position of Averroes3 and Rabbi Moses,4 and it seems to harmonize more with the statements of Aristotle.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.co
et ideo istam eligimus, quantum ad praesens pertinet, dicentes, quod quidquid sit de corporalibus, in angelis nullo modo potest esse materia: tum ratione intellectualitatis, tum etiam ratione incorporeitatis; quod enim nullum intellectuale sit materiale, communiter a philosophis tenetur.1 Unde etiam ex immaterialitate divina ejus intellectum concludunt.
Thus, we choose this position as far as pertains to the present issue, saying that whatever may be the case for bodily things, matter cannot be present in any way in angels, both by reason of their intellectuality and by reason of their incorporeality. For it is commonly held by philosophers that no intellectual thing is material. Hence they even conclude that God has intellect from the fact of his immateriality.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1
Et ratio satis manifesta est, quia materia prima recipit formam, non inquantum est forma simpliciter, sed inquantum est haec. Unde forma existens in materia non est1 intellecta nisi in potentia, quia cognitio est2 formae, inquantum est forma; et ideo si intellectus aliquis poneretur habens materiam, forma existens in eo non esset haec: unde forma existens in materia non est intellecta in actu: et sic per formam illam non intelligeret. Hujus etiam signum3 est, quod forma materialis non efficitur intellectualis, nisi quia a conditionibus materiae abstrahitur; et sic efficitur perfectio intellectus proportionata sibi: unde oportet intellectum non materialem esse: et hoc non sequitur materiam ex parte alicujus formae, cum omnis forma per abstractionem a conditionibus materiae intelligibilis fiat; sed consequitur eam secundum se, et universaliter,4 sive sit sub forma corporali, sive spirituali.
The reason is manifest enough, namely, that prime matter receives form not inasmuch as it is form simply, but rather inasmuch as it is this form. Hence a form existing in matter is not understood except potentially, since knowledge is of a form inasmuch as it is a form. Thus, if an intellect were posited as having matter, the form existing in it would not be actually understood, and so it would not understand through that form. And a sign of the same truth is that a material form does not become intellectual unless it is abstracted from the conditions of matter, and in this way, it becomes a perfection of the intellect proportionate to it. Hence the intellect must be non-material. And this does not follow on matter on the part of its form, since every form becomes intelligible by abstraction from the conditions of matter. Rather, it follows on it in itself and universally, whether it is under a bodily form or a spiritual one.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1
Secundo incorporeitas repugnat materiae: cum enim uni perfectibili debeatur una perfectio, et in materia prima non sit ulla diversitas, oportet quod omnis forma ante quam non potest1 in ea esse ulla diversitas, nec intelligi, investiat eam totam. Sed ante corporeitatem non potest intelligi aliqua diversitas quia diversitas praesupponit partes, quae non possunt esse nisi praeintelligatur divisibilitas quae consequitur quantitatem, quae sine corporeitate non est. Unde oportet quod tota materia sit vestita forma corporeitatis; et ideo si aliquid est incorporeum, oportet esse immateriale.
Second, incorporeality is incompatible with matter. For since to one perfectible thing one perfection is due, and since there is no differentiation in prime matter, every form must invest the whole of it, before which there cannot be any differentiation in it, nor can such be understood. But before corporeality, no differentiation can be understood to be present, because differentiation presupposes parts, which cannot exist unless we assume divisibility, which follows on quantity, which cannot exist without corporeality. Hence the whole of matter must be invested with the form of corporeality. Thus, if there is anything incorporeal, it must be immaterial.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1
Et tamen aliquam compositionem in angelo ponimus: quae qualis sit1 investiganda est. In rebus ex materia et forma compositis, natura rei, quae quidditas vel essentia dicitur, ex conjunctione formae ad materiam resultat, ut humanitas ex conjunctione animae et corporis. De ratione autem quidditatis inquantum est quidditas, non est quod sit composita; quia nunquam inveniretur simplex natura, quod ad minus in Deo falsum est: nec est de ratione ejus quod sit simplex, cum quaedam inveniatur composita, ut humanitas. Esse autem secundum quod dicitur res esse in actu, invenitur ad diversas naturas vel quidditates diversimode se habere. Quaedam enim natura est de cujus intellectu non est suum esse, quod patet ex hoc quod intelligi potest2 cum hoc quod ignoretur an sit, sicut phaenicem, vel eclipsim, vel aliquid hujusmodi. Alia autem natura invenitur de cujus ratione est ipsum suum esse, immo ipsum esse est sua natura. Esse autem quod hujusmodi est, non habet esse acquisitum ab alio; quia illud quod res ex sua quidditate habet, ex se habet. Sed omne quod est praeter Deum habet esse acquisitum ab alio.
Even so, we do hold that there is a composition in the angels; what kind of composition this is should be explored. In things composed of matter and form, the nature of the thing, which is called “whatness” or “essence,” results from the joining of the form to the matter, as, for example, humanity results from the joining of soul and body. But it does not pertain to the account of whatness, precisely as whatness, that it be composite, since then a simple nature could never be found, which is at least false in the case of God. Nor does it pertain to its account that it be simple, since some are found to be composite, as in the case of humanity. But being, insofar as a thing is said to be actually, is found to relate in different ways to different natures or quiddities. For there is one sort of nature whose existence does not pertain to understanding it, as is clear from the fact that one can understand it, while at the same time not knowing whether it exists, as in the case of a phoenix, or an eclipse, or something of this sort. But another sort of nature is found whose very to-be pertains to its account, or rather, to-be is itself its nature. Now, an existence of this sort does not have existence acquired from another, since that which a thing has from its own whatness it has from itself. But everything except for God has existence acquired from another.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1
Ergo in solo Deo suum esse est sua quidditas vel natura; in omnibus autem aliis esse est praeter quidditatem, cui esse acquiritur. Sed cum quidditas quae sequitur compositionem dependeat ex partibus, oportet quod ipsa non sit subsistens in eo quod sibi acquiritur, sed ipsum compositum, quod suppositum dicitur: et ideo quidditas compositi non est ipsum quod est, sed est hoc quod aliquid est, ut humanitate est homo; sed quidditas simplex, cum non fundetur ex1 aliquibus partibus, subsistit in esse quod sibi a Deo acquiritur; et ideo ipsa quidditas angeli est quod2 subsistit etiam3 ipsum suum esse, quod est praeter suam quidditatem, et est id quo4 est; sicut motus est id quo aliquid denominatur moveri; et sic angelus compositus est ex esse et quod est, vel ex quo est et quod est: et propter hoc in lib. De causis, propos. 9, dicitur, quod intelligentia non est esse tantum, sicut causa prima; sed est in ea esse, et forma, quae est quidditas sua:
Therefore, in God alone is his to-be his whatness or nature, whereas in all other things to-be is outside their whatness, to which the to-be is added. But since a whatness that follows on composition depends on its parts, it must not itself be what subsists in the existence it acquires. Rather, this is the composite itself, which is called the “supposit.” Thus, the whatness of a composite is not the very thing that exists; rather, it is that-by-which something exists, as a man exists by his humanity. But a simple whatness, since it is not founded on any parts, subsists in the existence that it acquires from God. Thus, the whatness of an angel is what subsists, and its very existence, which is outside its whatness, is that-by-which it exists, just as motion is that by which something is designated as moving. In this way, an angel is composed of to-be and what-is, or of that-by-which-it-is and what-is. For this reason it says in the Book of Causes1 that an intelligence is not existence alone, like the First Cause is, but rather there is in it existence and form, which is its whatness.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1
et quia omne quod non habet aliquid ex se, sed recipit illud ab alio, est possibile vel in potentia respectu ejus, ideo ipsa quidditas est sicut potentia, et suum esse acquisitum est sicut actus; et ita per consequens est ibi compositio ex actu et potentia; et si ista potentia vocetur materia, erit compositus ex materia et forma: quamvis hoc sit omnino aequivoce dictum;1 sapientis enim est non curare de nominibus.
Since everything that does not have something from itself, but receives it from another, is possible or in potency with respect to it, the whatness itself is as potency, while its acquired existence is as act. Consequently there is a composition of act and potency there. If this potency is called “matter,” then there will be a composite of matter and form, although this would be an entirely equivocal statement. After all, a wise man does not quibble over names.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum est, quod de ratione substantiae est quod subsistit quasi per se ens; et ideo forma et materia, quae sunt pars compositi, cum non subsistant, non sunt in praedicamento substantiae sicut species, sed solum sicut principia. Quod autem hoc subsistens habeat quidditatem compositam, non est de ratione substantiae: unde non oportet illud quod est in praedicamento substantiae habere quidditatem compositam, sed oportet quod habeat compositionem quidditatis et esse: omne enim quod est in genere suae quidditatis non est suum esse, ut Avicenna, Met., tract. 7, cap. 4, dicit. Et ideo non potest Deus in praedicamento substantiae poni: unde Boetius intendit dicere, quod inter tria haec, scilicet materiam, formam, et compositum, ex his solum compositum est in genere substantiae sicut species; non autem intendit quod omne quod est in genere substantiae, sit compositum ex materia et forma.
Reply Obj. 1: It belongs to the account of substance that it subsists as a being by itself, as it were. Thus, form and matter, which are a part of the composite, since they do not subsist, are not in the category of substance as a species but only as principles. But that a subsisting thing has composite whatness does not belong to the account of substance. Hence it is not necessary for what is in the category of substance to have composite whatness. It is necessary for it to have a composition of whatness and being. For in the case of everything that is in a genus, its whatness is not its own existence, as Avicenna says.1 Thus, God cannot be put in the category of substance. Hence what Boethius intends to say is that among these three things, namely, matter, form, and the composite, out of these only the composite is in the genus of substance as a species. But he does not intend to say that everything that is in the genus of substance must be a composite of matter and form.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod aliqua sunt unius generis logice loquendo, quae naturaliter non sunt unius generis, sicut illa quae communicant in intentione generis quam logicus inspicit, et habent diversum modum essendi: unde in 10 Metaph. dicitur, quod de corruptibilibus et incorruptibilibus nihil commune dicitur, nisi communitate nominis: et ideo non oportet angelos cum corporalibus eadem principia communicare, nisi secundum intentionem tantum, prout in omnibus invenitur potentia et actus analogice tamen, ut in 12 Metaph. dicitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Some things that are not of a single genus naturally are of a single genus logically speaking, such as those things that share in the intention of the genus that logic studies, and yet they have a different manner of being. Hence in the Metaphysics 101 it says that nothing is said in common of the corruptible and the incorruptible except by use of a common name. Thus, it is not necessary for angels to share the same principles with bodily things, except with respect to the intention alone, inasmuch as potency and act are found in all things, though analogically, as is said in the Metaphysics 12.2
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Commentator in 3 De anima, recipere, et omnia hujusmodi, dicuntur aequivoce de materia et intellectu: materia enim prima recipit formam non prout est forma simpliciter, sed prout est hoc, unde per materiam individuatur; sed intellectus recipit formam inquantum est forma simpliciter, non individuans eam, quia forma in intellectu habet esse universale; unde etiam Philosophus ibidem dicit, quod intelligere pati quoddam est, sed communiter et aequivoce dictum; unde ex hoc non ponitur compositio vel materialitas substantiae intellectualis.
Reply Obj. 3: As the Commentator says on On the Soul 3,1 to receive, and all things of this sort, are said equivocally of matter and of intellect. For prime matter receives a form not insofar as it is form simply, but as being a “this.” Hence it is individuated by matter. But the intellect receives a form insofar as it is a form simply, not as individuating it, since a form in the intellect has a universal being. Hence the Philosopher also says in the same place2 that to understand is in a certain way to undergo, though said in a common manner and equivocally. Hence on this basis we do not posit the composition or materiality of an intellectual substance.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum jam patet responsio per ea quae dicta sunt; ostensum est enim quod in angelo est potentia et actus; non tamen sicut partes quidditatis; sed potentia tenet se ex parte quidditatis, et esse est actus ejus.
Reply Obj. 4: The reply to the fourth objection is already clear from what has been said. For it has been shown that in an angel there is potency and act, though not as parts of the whatness. Rather, the potency is on the side of the whatness, while to-be is its act.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod objectio procedit ex falso intellectu litterae: non enim est sensus quod ens creatum componatur ex finito et infinito sicut ex partibus integralibus, sed sicut ex partibus quasi1 subjectivis: quia entis creati quoddam est finitum, sicut incorruptibile, et quoddam infinitum, sicut corruptibile, quod non est determinatum ad esse tantum, sed quandoque est et quandoque non est; unde in quodam Comment. lib. De causis, exponitur infinitum: id est potens esse vel non esse.
Reply Obj. 5: The objection proceeds from a false understanding of the text. For the sense is not that a created being is composed of the definite and the indefinite as of integral parts, but rather as it were of subjective parts.1 For a created being has a certain definite aspect, such as “incorruptible,” and a certain indefinite aspect, such as “corruptible,” which is not determined only to being, but rather is at one time, and is not at another time. Hence in one commentary on On Causes, the explanation is given that the indefinite is potential being or non-being.2
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.ad5
Vel dicendum, quod componitur ex infinito, scilicet ex potentia, et finito, scilicet ex actu.
Or we may say that it is composed of the indefinite, namely, potency, and of the definite, namely, act.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1
Ad sextum dicendum, quod forma omnino simplex, quae est suum esse, sicut essentia divina, de qua Boetius ibi loquitur, nullo modo potest esse subjectum; sed forma simpliciter subsistens quae non est suum esse, ratione possibilitatis quam habet, potest subjectum esse; sed aequivoce a modo1 quo materia vel materiale subjectum dicitur, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 6: An entirely simple form that is its own being, as is the divine essence, about which Boethius speaks in that place, can in no way be a subject. But a form subsisting simply that is not its own being, by reason of the potentiality it has, can be a subject, though equivocally and not in the same way as “subject” is said of matter or the material, as has been said.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A1.ad6
A. 2Whether there can be personhood in the angelsUtrum in angelis possit esse personalitas
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in angelis non possit esse personalitas.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that there cannot be personhood in the angels.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.arg1
Individuatio enim est de ratione personae, quia persona est rationalis naturae individua substantia. Principium autem individuationis est materia. Cum ergo angelus materia careat, ut dictum est, videtur quod ab eo personalitas excludatur.
Obj. 1: For individuation pertains to the account of person, since a person is an individual substance of a rational nature. But the principle of individuation is matter. Since, therefore, an angel lacks matter, as has been said,1 it seems that personhood is excluded from it.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, omnis forma, quantum est de se, communicabilis est et universalis. Sed angelus est forma simplex. Ergo videtur quod sit universale. Sed universalia non dicimus personas. Ergo videtur quod angelus non sit persona, ut dicit Boetius, lib. De duabus naturis, cap. 2.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every form, as far as lies in itself, is communicable and universal. But an angel is a simple form. Therefore, it seems that it is universal. But we do not call universals persons, as Boethius says.1 Therefore, it seems that an angel is not a person.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, perfectio debet perfectibili proportionari. Sed forma intelligibilis, quae est perfectio intellectus, non habet rationem singularis, sed magis universalis. Ergo nec intellectus. Sed angeli sunt divini intellectus et divinae mentes, ut dicit Dionysius, Cael. heir., cap. 11. Ergo non sunt personae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a perfection has to be proportionate to the perfectible. But an intelligible form, which is a perfection of the intellect, does not have the account of an individual, but rather of a universal. Therefore, neither does the intellect. But angels are divine intellects and divine minds, as Dionysius says.1 Therefore, they are not persons.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, persona est rationalis naturae individua substantia. Sed a Dionysio, De divin. nominibus, cap. 4, ponitur angelus in ordine intellectualium,1 quae supra rationabilia constituit.2 Ergo videtur quod angelus non sit persona.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a person is an individual substance of a rational nature. But Dionysius puts angels in the order of intellectual things that he established as supra-rational.1 Therefore, it seems that an angel is not a person.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.arg5
Sed contra, persona, secundum magistros, est hypostasis proprietate distincta ad dignitatem pertinente. Sed angelus cum sit quid subsistens, dicitur hypostasis, et ejus proprietates sunt nobilissimae. Ergo videtur quod sit persona.
On the contrary, a person, according to the masters, is a hypostasis with a distinct property pertaining to dignity. But an angel, since it is something subsisting, is called a “hypostasis,” and its properties are most noble. Therefore, it seems that it is a person.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, hoc idem habetur ex littera et ex dictis Richardi de Sancto Victore, qui, lib. 4 De Trinit., cap. 14, etc., secundum diversas proprietates diversimode personam ponit in homine, angelo et Deo.
Furthermore, this same thing is related in the text1 and in the statements of Richard of Saint Victor,2 who in accordance with different properties applies “person” to man, angel, and God in different ways.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod personalitas est in angelo, alio tamen modo quam in homine: quod patet, si tria quae sunt de ratione personae considerentur, scilicet subsistere, ratiocinari et individuum esse. Subsistit enim homo in partibus suis, ex quibus componitur; sed angelus in natura sua simplici nullo indigens partium vel materiae fundamento. Ratiocinatur homo discurrendo et inquirendo lumine intellectuali per continuum et tempus obumbrato, ex hoc quod cognitionem a sensu et imagine accipit: quia, secundum Isaac in lib. De definitione, ratio oritur in umbra intelligentiae; sed angelus lumen intellectuale purum et impermixtum participat; unde etiam sine inquisitione deiformiter intelligit, secundum Dionysium. Similiter incommunicabilitas est in homine ex hoc quod natura sua receptibilis in materiae fundamento per materiam determinatur; sed in angelo in se determinata est ex hoc quod in aliquo sicut forma determinabilis recipi non potest; et ex hoc ipso satis incommunicabilis1 est, et non per determinationem recipientis: sicut et divinum esse est proprium et determinatum non per additionem alicujus contrahentis, sed per negationem omnis addibilitatis;2 unde dicitur in lib. De causis, quod individuatio sua est bonitas pura. Quare patet quod multo nobilior est personalitas in angelo quam in homine sicut et caetera quae eis conveniunt, secundum Dionysium.
I answer that there is personhood in angels, though in a different way than in man. This is clear if the three things that pertain to the account of person are considered, namely: to subsist, to reason, and to be an individual. For man subsists in the parts from which he is composed. But an angel subsists in its simple nature, needing no foundation of parts or matter. Man reasons by discursion and inquiry with an intellectual light that is shadowed through space and time, due to the fact that he receives knowledge from the senses and imagination. For, according to Isaac in the Book of Definitions, reason arises in the shadow of intelligence.1 But an angel participates in pure and unadulterated intellectual light. Hence according to Dionysius, it also understands without inquiry, after the mode of God himself.2 Likewise, a man has incommunicability by the fact that his nature, which can be received in the foundation of matter, is determined by matter. But in an angel the nature is determinate in itself by the fact that it cannot be received in another as a determinable form. And from this very fact it is sufficiently incommunicable, not through the determination of a receiver, just as the divine being is proper and determinate not by the addition of anything accepting it but by the negation of every possibility of addition. Hence it says in the Book of Causes that its individuation is pure goodness.3 For this reason it is clear that personhood in an angel is much nobler than in man, as also are those other things that befit them according to Dionysius.4
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod forma participabilis non individuatur nisi per materiam, in qua accipit esse determinatum; sed forma quae non est receptibilis, non indiget materia determinante, sed in sua natura determinatur ad esse quod sibi non ad materiam dependens acquiritur sicut formis corruptibilibus; nec in materia1 etsi non ad materiam dependens, sicut animae rationali.
Reply Obj. 1: A form that can be participated is individuated only by matter, in which it receives determinate being. But a form that is not receivable does not need determining matter. Rather, in its own nature it is determined to being, which it acquires without depending on matter as do corruptible forms. Nor does it acquire being in matter though not dependent on matter, like the rational soul.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.ad1
Et per hoc etiam patet responsio ad secundum; quia forma rationem universalitatis habet ex hoc quod in pluribus est receptibilis.
Reply Obj. 2: From this the reply to the second objection is also clear, since form has the account of universality from the fact that it is receivable in more than one thing.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod forma quae est recepta in intellectu, potest dupliciter considerari: vel per comparationem ad rem cujus est similitudo, et sic habet universalitatem: non enim est similitudo hominis secundum conditiones individuantes, sed secundum naturam communem; vel per comparationem ad intellectum in quo habet esse, et sic est quid individuatum, quemadmodum intellectus; et alia numero species intellecta hominis est in intellectu Socratis, et alia in intellectu Platonis; unde non oportet intellectum non esse quid determinatum et subsistens.
Reply Obj. 3: A form received in the intellect can be considered in two ways. It can be considered either by comparison to the thing whose likeness it is, and in this way, it has universality. For it is not the likeness of man with respect to individuating conditions, but rather with respect to the common nature. Or it can be considered by comparison to the intellect in which it has being, and in this way, it is something individuated, just like the intellect. And so, one intellectual species of man numerically is in the intellect of Socrates while another is in the intellect of Plato. Hence it is not necessary for the intellect not to be something determinate and subsisting.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod rationale secundum Dionysium, est in angelis et in Deo eminenter, secundum quem modum ipse intellectus divinus et angelicus ratio nominatur.
Reply Obj. 4: “Rational,” according to Dionysius, is in the angels and in God eminently, and in this way, the divine intellect and the angelic intellect are called by the name of “reason.”1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether there can be number in the angelsUtrum in angelis possit esse numerus
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod in angelis non possit esse numerus.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that in the angels there cannot be number.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.arg1
Numerus enim quantitas est. Sed quantitatis subjectum est materia. Cum ergo in angelis non sit materia, ut dictum est, videtur quod nec numerus.
Obj. 1: For number is quantity. But the subject of quantity is matter. Thus, since there is not matter in angels, as has been said,1 it seems that neither is there number.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, secundum philosophos, in his quae sunt sine materia non potest esse numerus, nisi secundum causam et causatum. Sed unus angelus non est causa alterius. Ergo si sunt sine materia, nullus numerus in eis esse potest.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to philosophers, in things that are without matter there can be number only according to cause and caused. But one angel is not the cause of another. Therefore, if they are without matter, there can be no number in them.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, quanto aliquid est propinquius uni simplici, tanto minus dividitur. Sed inter omnes creaturas natura angelica Deo est propinquior, secundum Augustinum, qui dicit in lib. 12 Conf., cap. 7: duo fecisti, Domine: unum prope te, scilicet angelum; alterum prope nihil, scilicet materiam. Ergo videtur quod vel non sit in eis numerus aliquis, vel sit paucissimus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the closer something is to the simply one, the less it is divided. But among all created things, the angelic nature is closer to God, according to Augustine, who says in the Confessions: two things have you made, O Lord. One close to you, an angel, the other close to nothing, matter.1 Therefore, it seems that either there is not number in them or that it is very small.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, cum partes universi sint ordinatae invicem juvantes se mutuo, illud ex quo non provenit utilitas in partibus universi, videtur esse frustra vel vanum, et sic omnino non esse. Sed spiritualis substantia non juvat ad corporalem nisi movendo ipsam. Ergo videtur quod non sunt plures substantiae separatae nisi quibus expletur motus corporalis creaturae: et ita videtur quod numerus angelorum sit accipiendus secundum numerum motuum caeli, vel etiam ipsorum mobilium. Ergo videtur quod numerus angelorum possit1 esse nobis notus.2
Obj. 4: Furthermore, since the parts of the universe are ordered to one another, offering mutual assistance, that from which no benefit comes among the parts of the universe seems to be pointless or vain. And so it seems that such a thing does not even exist. But a spiritual substance only assists a bodily one by moving it. Therefore, it seems that there is not more than one separated spiritual substance unless the motion of a bodily creature is accomplished by them. Thus, it seems that the number of the angels should be reckoned after the number of the motions of the heavens or even of movable things themselves. Therefore, it seems that the number of angels can be known by us.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, de angelis, secundum Dionysium, De caelest. heirar., cap. 1 et 2, nihil scire possumus, nisi ea quae nobis in Sacra Scriptura traduntur. Sed Danielis 7:10, dicitur: millia millium ministrabant ei, et decies millies centena millia assistebant ei. Ergo videtur quod numerus eorum sit nobis determinatus.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to Dionysius, we can know nothing about the angels except what is handed down to us in Sacred Scripture.1 But it is said: thousands of thousands ministered to him, and ten thousand times a hundred thousand stood before him (Dan 7:10). Therefore, it seems that we know their number determinately.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra, Hieronymus dicit, Super Matth., cap. 18, quod unaquaeque anima habet angelum bonum ad custodiam et malum ad exercitium sibi deputatum. Sed numerus hominum in mundo simul viventium est nobis indeterminatus. Ergo et numerus angelorum custodum, qui sunt unius ordinis, et multo fortius numerus omnium angelorum.
On the contrary, Jerome says that each soul has a good angel deputed to guard it and a wicked angel deputed to train it.1 But we do not know determinately the number of men in the world living at the same time. Therefore, neither do we know the number of guardian angels, who are of a single order, and still less the number of all the angels.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, Job 25:3, dicitur: numquid est numerus militum ejus? Milites autem ejus sunt angeli, ut habetur Luc. 2:13: facta est cum angelo multitudo militiae caelestis. Ergo videtur quod numerus eorum non sit nobis determinatus.
Furthermore, Job 25:3 says: is there any number to his armies? But his soldiers are the angels, as Luke 2:13 says: there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly army. Therefore, it seems that we do not know their number determinately.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod ratio humana deficit a cognitione substantiarum separatarum, quae tamen sunt notissima naturae, ad quae intellectus noster se habet sicut oculus noctuae ad lumen solis, ut dicitur in 2 Metaphy.; et ideo dicitur in 2 De animalibus, quod de eis valde pauca scire possumus per rationem, quamvis illud quod de eis est scitum est valde delectabile et amatum. Et ideo philosophi de illis nihil quasi demonstrative, et pauca probabiliter dixerunt: et hoc ostendit eorum diversitas in ponendo numerum angelorum.
I answer that human reason falls short of knowledge of separated substances, even though they are the most well known things of nature, since our intellect is related to them like the eye of a night owl to the light of the sun, as it says in the Metaphysics 2.1 Thus, it says in On the Parts of Animals2 that we can know very few things about them by reason, though what is known about them is very delightful and beloved. Thus, philosophers have said practically nothing demonstratively and few things with probability about them. The differences in what they hold about the number of the angels shows this.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.co
Quidam enim posuerunt numerum substantiarum separatarum secundum numerum motuum caeli, sicut Aristoteles in 12 Metaph. Quidam secundum numerum sphaerarum, ut Avicenna in sua Metaph., tract. 9, cap. 2 et 3. Quidam autem negaverunt omnino aliquid esse incorporeum, sicut Empedocles et Democritus, et Sadducaei Judaeorum. Quidam etiam posuerunt unum tantum esse angelum, qui diversa sortitur vocabula secundum diversos actus, sicut quidam haeretici. Quidam vero posuit angelos non in determinato numero nobis; sed tantum per angelos significari dicit in Scripturis1 omnem virtutem, vel corporalem, vel spiritualem per quam Deus ordinem suae providentiae explet, quasi divinae voluntatis nuntium; adeo quod vim concupiscibilem nominat angelum concupiscentiae: sed substantias separatas dicit2 esse secundum numerum quem philosophi posuerunt: et iste est Rabbi Moyses, lib. 2 Direct., cap. 12.
For some posited the number of separated substances on the basis of the number of the motions of heaven, as Aristotle does in the Metaphysics 12.1 Others posited the number on the basis of the number of the spheres, as does Avicenna in his Metaphysics.2 Others, in contrast, denied altogether that there is anything incorporeal, as did Empedocles, Democritus, and the Sadducees among the Jews. Some even posited that there is only one angel who is allotted different labels on the basis of different acts, as did some heretics. Another posited that the angels are not in a determinate number with regard to us. Rather, he says that “angels” in the Scriptures signifies every power, whether bodily or spiritual, through which God fulfills the order of his providence as a sort of messenger of the divine will, even to the point that he calls the concupiscible power the angel of concupiscence. But he says that separated substances exist with reference to the number that philosophers have posited. And this is Rabbi Moses.3
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3
Fides autem Catholica tenet numerum substantiarum separatarum, quas angelos dicimus, esse numerum Deo finitum, sed nobis infinitum. Unde Gregorius dicit in glossa Danielis 7, quod excedit omnem materialem multitudinem, ut Dionysius dicit, 14 cap. Cael. hierar. Et hoc satis est probabile. Videmus enim illa corpora quae nobilius divinam bonitatem participant, scilicet caelestia, excedere quasi sine proportione corpora generabilia et corruptibilia. Et hoc est, quia productionis creaturarum causa est divina bonitas quam rebus communicare voluit; unde videtur quod naturas spirituales, in quibus maxime sua bonitas relucet, creavit in numero quasi improportionabiliter excrescente numerum naturarum corporalium.
But the Catholic faith holds that the number of the separated substances that we call angels is a number definite to God but indefinite to us. Hence Gregory says in a gloss on Daniel 71 that it exceeds all material multitude, as Dionysius says in the Celestial Hierarchy.2 And this is probable enough. For we see that the bodies that participate more nobly in the divine goodness, namely, heavenly bodies, exceed generable and corruptible bodies beyond all proportion, so to speak. This is because the cause of the production of created things is the divine goodness, which he willed to communicate to things. Hence it seems that he created spiritual natures, in which his goodness shines forth par excellence, in a number disproportionately outstripping, as it were, the number of bodily natures.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3
Qualiter autem distinguantur ad invicem, accipere possumus ex verbis Commentatoris in 3 De anima, ubi dicit, quod si natura intellectus possibilis esset nobis ignota, non possemus assignare numerum substantiarum separatarum. Unde dico quod secundum gradum possibilitatis permixtae in natura angelica est eorum distinctio. Dictum est enim supra quod ipsa natura vel quidditas angeli est possibilis respectu esse quod a Deo habet. Invenitur enim natura cui possibilitas admiscetur plus et plus distans ab actu, secundum quod recedit a similitudine divinae naturae, quae est actus tantum. Illa ergo quidditas est actus completus praeter quam non est suum esse, scilicet natura divina: et ista quidditas simplex quae est1 propinquior per similitudinem ad divinum esse, minus habet de potentia et plus de actu, et est Deo vicinior et perfectior: et sic deinceps, quousque veniatur ad illam naturam quae est in ultimo gradu possibilitatis in substantiis spiritualibus; adeo quod non acquiritur sibi esse nisi in altero, quamvis esse suum ad illud non dependeat, scilicet intellectus humanus, qui, secundum Commentatorem, est ultimus in ordine naturarum intellectualium, sicut materia prima in ordine corporalium.
We can take the manner in which they are distinguished with regard to one another from the words of the Commentator on On the Soul 3,1 where he says that if the nature of the potential intellect were unknown to us, we would not be able to assign a number to the separated substances. Hence I say that distinction between the angels follows on the degree of potentiality mixed in with the angelic nature. For it has been said above that the nature or “whatness” of the angels is possible with respect to the existence that they have from God.2 For as a nature mixed with potentiality withdraws from likeness to the divine nature, which is only act, the more and more distant from act we find it to be. Therefore, that whatness is complete act whose being is not apart from it, namely, the divine nature. And the simple whatness that is closer in likeness to the divine being partakes less of potency and more of act and is nearer to God, more perfect, and so forth, until we arrive at the nature that is in the last rank of potentiality among spiritual substances to the point that it only acquires being in another, even though its being does not depend on it—namely, the human intellect, which, according to the Commentator, is last in the order of intellectual natures, just as prime matter is last in the order of bodily natures.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, sicut in primo libro dictum est, unum dicitur dupliciter. Uno modo1 secundum2 quod convertitur cum ente, quod non determinatur ad aliquod genus, et similiter nec multitudo sequens ad tale unum; et talis multitudo ponitur in angelis, quae non sequitur divisionem quantitatis vel materiae, sed distinctionem naturarum. Alio modo dicitur “unum” quod est principium numeri, qui est discreta quantitas, causatus3 ex divisione materiae vel continui: et talis non est nisi in materialibus.
Reply Obj. 1: As was said in Book I, “one” can be spoken of in two ways.1 One way is as convertible with “a being,” which is not determined to a genus, and neither is the multitude that follows on this sort of “one.” And this sort of multitude is posited in the angels, since it does not follow on a division of quantity or of matter, but on a distinction of natures. In the other way, “one” is that which is the principle of number, which is a discrete quantity caused by the division of matter or a continuum. And this sort is only in material things.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam secundum philosophos qui distinguunt numerum substantiarum separatarum per causam et causatum, causa et causatum non sunt per se distinguentia, sed secundum eos consequuntur ad principia distinctionis; cum enim distinctio sit, per se loquendo, per hoc quod est major vel minor compositio, et secundum distantiam potentiae et actus, secundum eos, sequitur quod illud quod est plus in actu sit causa ejus quod est minus, secundum quem modum dicunt multitudinem ab uno primo simplici processisse; quem tamen modum dicit Commentator in 11 Metaph., insufficienter probatum, et concedit ab uno primo simplici immediate potuisse plura procedere: ita et nos concedimus omnes naturas intellectuales immediate a Deo processisse distinctas secundum ordinem sapientiae disponentis diversos gradus naturarum spiritualium. Et ideo, remoto quod infidelitatis est, scilicet ordine causalitatis ab angelis, et retento quod fidei consonat, scilicet gradu simplicitatis, habebimus eumdem modum distinctionis quem ipsi habuerunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Even according to the philosophers who distinguish the number of the separated substances by cause and caused, cause and caused are not the distinguishing factors in themselves. Rather, according to those philosophers, they follow on the principles of distinction. For since the distinction, essentially speaking, results from greater or lesser composition and with reference to the distance between potency and act, according to them it follows that what is more in act is the cause of what is less. This is the way they say that multitude proceeded from one simple first thing, although the Commentator calls this manner of procession insufficiently proved in the Metaphysics 11,1 and he concedes that more than one thing could have proceeded immediately from one simple first thing. Thus, we also concede that all intellectual natures have proceeded immediately from God as distinct according to the order of the wisdom that ordains different ranks of spiritual natures. Thus, having removed what belongs to faithlessness, namely, the order of causality from the angels, and having retained what agrees with the faith, namely, the ranking of simplicity, we will have the same manner of distinction that they had.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex ratione illa probatur simplicitas angelicae naturae, et praecipue illius quae in ea suprema est; sed pluralitas gradus ab ea non tollitur. Praeterea non est loquendum de angelis sicut de divina natura, specialiter cum plures angeli non tantum numero, sed specie differant, ut dicetur.
Reply Obj. 3: This argument proves the simplicity of the angelic nature, and especially of that which is highest in it. But it does not exclude plurality of ranks from it. Moreover, we must not speak of the angels as of the divine nature, especially since the angels differ from one another not only numerically, but also in species, as will be said.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angeli non sunt facti propter motum corporalium, quia nihil fit propter vilius se: unde si sunt aliquae substantiae non moventes, non sequitur quod sint superfluae. Nihilominus tamen dicendum quod ex omnibus substantiis illis provenit aliqua utilitas vel1 juvamentum in rebus corporalibus: quia inferiores angeli in motu sphaerarum Deo ministrant, sicut a quibusdam dicitur, et probabile videtur, cum Gregorius dicat, in 4 Dialog., cap. 6, corporalem creaturam per spiritualem administrari. Illuminatio autem inferiorum angelorum est a Deo per primos2 et medios, ut dicit Dionysius, Cael. hier., cap. 3, et ita omnes influentiam habent super motum corporalium, vel ad minus quantum ad custodiam hominum, quae pertinet ad ultimum ordinem.
Reply Obj. 4: Angels were not made for the sake of bodily motions, since nothing is made for the sake of something baser than itself. Hence if there are some substances that do not move things, it does not follow that they are superfluous. Nevertheless, we must say that all these substances do provide some benefit or assistance to bodily things. For the lower angels minister to God in the motion of the spheres, as is said by some and seems probable, since Gregory says that the bodily creation is administered through the spiritual.1 But the illumination of the lower angels comes from God through the first and the intermediate angels, as Dionysius says.2 Thus, they all have an influence over the motion of bodily things, or at least as regards the guardianship of men, which pertains to the last order.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod verba ista aliter a Gregorio et a Dionysio exponuntur, et quantum ad aliquid eodem modo: in hoc enim conveniunt quod angelorum numerus non est determinatus nobis; sed in hoc differunt, quia Dionysius, cap. 14 Cael. hier., vult, quod cum dicitur millia millium, unum mille multiplicat aliud, ac si diceret millesies mille; et sic aequalis numerus importatur, cum dicitur millia millium primo, et decies centena millia secundo, quod habet una littera. Tantum enim est decies centum millia, quantum millies millia. Et secundum hoc datur intelligi quasi aequalis numerus ministrantium et assistentium. Vel secundum aliam litteram quae habet: millia millium ministrabant ei, et decies millies centena millia assistebant ei, datur intelligi quod numerus assistentium excedit numerum ministrantium propter suam nobilitatem: quod consonat ei quod supra dictum est secundum intentionem Dionysii, quod scilicet nobiliores creaturae plures sunt. Unde dicit, quod in hoc verbo maximus numerus apud nos nomen proprium habens, scilicet mille, multiplicatur per omnes maximos numeros, scilicet limites nominatos, scilicet per seipsum, cum dicitur millia millium; per denarium cum dicitur, decies millies; per centenarium cum dicitur centena millia; in quo ostenditur maxima numerositas excedens nostrum intellectum. Sed Gregorius vult quod sit constructio partitiva, cum dicitur millia millium, quasi diceret millia de numero millium: unde vult quod datur intelligi major numerus ministrantium quam assistentium, per hoc quod ad administrantes ponitur numerus non determinatus et1 ad assistentes determinatus.
Reply Obj. 5: These words are interpreted differently by Gregory and Dionysius, though to some extent in the same way. For they agree that we do not know the number of the angels determinately. But they also differ. For when it says thousands of thousands, Dionysius is of the opinion that one thousand is multiplying another, as if saying “one thousand a thousand times.”1 And in this way, an equal number is implied, since it says thousands of thousands first and ten times one hundred thousand second, as one text has it. For ten times one hundred thousand is as much as one thousand times one thousand. And in this respect we can understand the number of those ministering and of those attending as equal. Or, according to another text that has thousands of thousands ministered to him, and ten thousand times a hundred thousand stood before him, we can understand that the number of those attending exceeds the number of those ministering on account of their nobility. This agrees with what was said above according to the understanding of Dionysius—namely, that more noble creatures are greater in number. Hence he says that in this word, namely, “one thousand,” the greatest number in our vocabulary that has a proper name is multiplied by all the greatest numbers, meaning the named limits: that is, it is multiplied by itself when it says thousands of thousands, by ten when it says ten thousand times, and by a hundred when it says a hundred thousand. In this way, an exceedingly great numerousness exceeding our understanding is shown. Gregory is of the opinion that it is a partitive construction when it says thousands of thousands, as if saying, “thousands from the number of the thousands.” Hence he wishes us to understand that there is a greater number of those who minister than of those who attend by the fact that an indeterminate number is applied to those who minister and a determinate number to those who attend.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A3.ad5
A. 4Whether there is more than one angel of a single speciesUtrum unius speciei sint plures angeli
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod sint plures angeli unius speciei.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there is more than one angel of a single species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.arg1
Sicut enim angelus est substantia simplex, ita et anima. Sed omnes animae rationales sunt unius speciei. Ergo et omnes angeli.
Obj. 1: For just as an angel is a simple substance, so also is the soul. But all rational souls are of a single species. Therefore, all angels are as well.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, perfectio una secundum speciem est eorum quae in specie conveniunt. Sed omnes angeli sunt perfectibiles una perfectione secundum speciem, quae est gratia vel gloria. Ergo videtur quod sint unius speciei.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a perfection that is one in species belongs to things that share a species. But all angels are perfectible by a perfection that is one in species, namely grace or glory. Therefore, it seems that they are all of a single species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, divinae bonitatis, ut dictum est, proprium est nobiliora in entibus magis multiplicare, ut bonitas sua magis diffundatur. Sed in vilibus creaturis invenitur magna multitudo participantium unam speciem. Ergo videtur quod multo fortius hoc sit in angelis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as has been said,1 it is proper to the divine goodness to multiply nobler things among beings, so as to spread its goodness more widely. But among baser created things one finds a great multitude of participants in a single species. Therefore, it seems that this is all the more true among the angels.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, secundum Boetium, nullius rei sine consortio potest esse jucunda possessio. Sed in angelis est maxima jucunditas, cum delectatio sit de ratione felicitatis, secundum Philosophum in 1 Ethic. Ergo videtur quod in angelis sit multorum consortium in una specie.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to Boethius, one cannot joyfully possess anything without a sharing in common.1 But among the angels there is the greatest joyfulness, since delight pertains to the account of happiness, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 1.2 Therefore, it seems that among the angels a single species is shared in common by many.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.arg5
Sed contra, multiplicatio individuorum unius speciei non est nisi ad conservandum speciei perpetuitatem, quae in uno salvari non potest: unde in corporibus incorruptibilibus non est nisi unum individuum unius speciei, ut sol et luna. Sed angelus est substantia incorruptibilis. Ergo non sunt plures angeli unius speciei.
On the contrary, the multiplication of individuals of a single species is only to preserve the perpetuity of the species, which cannot be preserved in one individual alone. Hence among incorruptible bodies there is only one of a single species, such as the sun and the moon. But an angel is an incorruptible substance. Therefore, there is not more than one angel of a single species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, angelus est perfectior quolibet corpore. Sed aliquod corpus ad tantam perfectionem pervenit ut nihil suae naturae sit extra ipsum, ut patet in his quae constant ex tota materia suae speciei, ut patet in caelo, ut dicitur in 1 De caeli et mundi. Ergo videtur quod multo fortius extra unum angelum non sit aliquid suae speciei.
Furthermore, an angel is more perfect than any body. But there is a body that arrives at such perfection that nothing of its nature is outside of it, as is clear in things that are constituted of all the matter of their species, as is clear in the case of heaven, as is said in On the Heavens 1.1 Therefore, it seems all the more that outside a single angel there is not anything of its species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc sunt tres opiniones. Quidam enim dixerunt quod omnes angeli sunt unius speciei, adeo quod etiam angelus et anima non differunt specie. Alii vero dicunt quod angelus et anima differunt specie, et angeli unius ordinis ab angelis alterius ordinis; sed omnes qui sunt unius ordinis sunt unius speciei. Alii vero dicunt quod nullus angelus est unius speciei cum alio: et haec opinio concordat cum dictis philosophorum, et etiam Dionysii, qui ponit in 10 cap. Cael. hierarch., in eodem ordine esse primos, medios, et ultimos.
I answer that concerning this there are three opinions. For some have said that all angels are of a single species and even go so far as to say that an angel and the soul do not differ in species. However, others say that angels and the soul differ in species and that the angels of one order also differ from those of another, but that all those who belong to a single order are of a single species. Finally, others say that no angel is of a single species with another. And this opinion agrees with the statements of philosophers and also of Dionysius, who declares in the Celestial Hierarchy that in the same order there are the first, the middle, and the last.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.co
Et huic necessarium est consentire, tum ex immaterialitate, tum etiam ex incorporeitate. Si enim immateriales ponuntur, cum nulla forma vel natura multiplicet numerum nisi in diversitate materiae, oportet quod forma simplex et immaterialis, non recepta in aliqua materia, sit una tantum: unde quidquid est extra eam est alterius naturae, eo quod distet ab eo secundum formam, non secundum materiale principium, quod ibi nullum est. Talis autem diversitas causat differentiam in specie. Unde oportet quoslibet duos angelos acceptos differre secundum speciem.
It is necessary to agree with this view, both on the basis of immateriality and on the basis of incorporeality. For if we hold that they are immaterial, then since no form or nature multiplies its number except in the differentiation of matter, a simple and immaterial form that is not received in any matter must be only one. Hence whatever is outside of it is of another nature by the fact that it is at a distance from it formally, not with respect to a material principle, since there is not one there. Now, such a differentiation causes a difference in species. Hence it is necessary for any two given angels to differ according to species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4
Hoc etiam de necessitate sequitur etiam1 si ex materia componantur, dummodo non ponantur corpora:2 quod sic patet. Quorumcumque materia secundum esse differre ponitur, oportet, si ista materia est ejusdem ordinis in utroque, sicut materia generabilium et corruptibilium est una, quod diversae formae secundum quas diversum esse accipit, recipiantur in diversis partibus materiae. Non enim una pars materiae, diversas formas oppositas et disparatas simul recipere potest. Sed impossibile est in materia intelligere diversas partes, nisi praeintelligatur in materia quantitas dimensiva ad minus interminata, per quam dividatur, ut dicit Commentator in libro De substantia orbis, cap. 1, et in 1 Physic., quia separata quantitate a substantia remanet indivisibilis, ut in 1 Physic. Philosophus dicit. Sed nulla forma recipitur in materia sub quantitate intellecta, nisi forma corporalis. Ergo impossibile est aliqua duo communicare in materia vel potentia unius ordinis nisi sint corpora. Sed angeli sunt incorporei.3 Ergo impossibile est duos angelos communicare in materia, vel in potentia unius ordinis.
This follows necessarily even if angels were composed of matter, so long as we do not posit them to be bodies. This is clear in the following way: in the case of whatever things whose matter we posit as differing with respect to being, if this matter is of the same order in both (as the matter of generable and corruptible things is one), then the different forms in accord with which it receives different being must be received in different parts of the matter. For one part of the matter cannot at the same time receive different opposed and disparate forms. But it is impossible to conceive of different parts in matter unless dimensive quantity—at least indeterminate, by which it can be divided—is presumed already present, as the Commentator says in On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere1 and commenting on the Physics 1. For when quantity is separated from substance, it remains indivisible, as the Philosopher says in the Physics 1.2 But only a bodily form is received in matter understood as under quantity. Therefore, it is impossible for two things to share in matter or the potency of a single order. But the angels are incorporeal. Therefore, it is impossible for two angles to share in matter or in the potency of a single order.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4
Sed omnis forma vel natura quae recipitur in diversis gradibus potentiarum, recipitur secundum prius et posterius secundum esse. Impossibile est autem naturam speciei communicari ab individuis per prius et posterius, neque secundum esse, neque1 secundum intentionem; quamvis hoc sit possibile in natura generis, ut dicitur in 3 Metaph. Ergo impossibile est duos angelos, si sunt incorporei, esse unius speciei.
But every form or nature that is received in different degrees of potency is also received in primary and secondary manners with respect to being. But it is impossible for the nature of a species to be shared in by individuals primarily and secondarily, either with respect to being or with respect to intention,1 though this is possible in the nature of a genus, as is said in the Metaphysics 3.2 Therefore, it is impossible for two angels, if they are incorporeal, to be of a single species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis anima sit forma simplex, sicut et angelus, tamen anima non recipit esse a Deo nisi in corpore: quia, secundum Augustinum, et infundendo creatur, et creando infunditur. Unde ex corpore recipit esse individuatum: quod quia non dependet ex corpore, remanet individuatio, etiam destructo corpore. Ideo Augustinus dicit, 7 lib. De Gen. ad lit. a cap. 3 ad cap. 13, et lib. 1 De origin. animae, cap. 19, quod impossibilis est positio illorum haereticorum qui dicunt plures animas ante corpus creatas fuisse. Sic autem non est in angelo: et ideo non est ratio similis.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the soul is a simple form, as is an angel, nevertheless the soul does not receive being from God except in a body. For, according to Augustine, it is both created at its infusion and infused at its creation. Hence from the body it receives individuated being such that, since it does not depend on the body, the individuation remains even after the destruction of the body. Thus, Augustine says that the position of those heretics who say that multiple souls were created before the body is impossible.1 But this is not the case with angels, and thus the argument is not comparable.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc tenet in perfectionibus quae sunt de natura rei, non autem in perfectionibus superadditis, quae non sequuntur ex principiis naturae, quales sunt gratia et gloria. Possunt enim1 etiam in corporibus diversa secundum speciem unum specie colorem habere.
Reply Obj. 2: This holds in perfections that pertain to the nature of the thing, but not in superadded perfections, which do not follow from the principles of the nature, such as are grace and glory. For even in bodies, things that differ in species can possess a single color of species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod perfectio universi essentialis non attenditur in individuis, quorum multiplicatio ordinatur ad perfectionem speciei, sed in speciebus per se. Unde magis apparet divina bonitas in hoc quod sunt multi angeli diversarum specierum, quam si sint unius speciei tantum.
Reply Obj. 3: The essential perfection of the universe is not estimated on the basis of individuals, the multiplication of which is ordered to the perfection of the species, but rather on the basis of the species through itself. Hence the divine goodness is more readily apparent by the fact that there are many angels of different species than if they were of only a single species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod delectatio, secundum Philosophum, in Ethicis, 10 lib., cap. 8, sequitur operationem perfectam: et ideo ad jucunditatem consortium exigitur in illa natura in qua non potest esse in uno perfecta operatio sine alterius adjutorio, ut in hominibus, in quibus unus per seipsum non sufficit ad operationem suae speciei: quod non potest in angelis poni: et ideo hujusmodi objectio est vana. Non tamen negamus quin unus angelus ab alio juvetur, cum inferiores per superiores illuminentur; et in hac societate est jucunditas civium caelestis curiae. Sed ad hoc non exigitur unitas speciei, sed conformitas gratiae.
Reply Obj. 4: According to the Philosopher in the Ethics, delight follows on a perfected activity.1 Thus, for joyfulness a sharing is required in that nature in which there cannot be a complete activity in one without the help of another, as in men, among whom one by himself is not sufficient for the activity of his species. But we cannot hold this regarding the angels, and thus such an objection is in vain. Even so, we do not deny that one angel may be assisted by another, since the lower are enlightened by the higher. And in this society there is the joyfulness of the citizens of the heavenly court. Yet a unity of species is not required for this, but rather the conformity of grace.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A4.ad4
A. 5Whether the angels are of a single genusUtrum angeli sint unius generis
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli non reducantur in unum genus.
To the fifth we proceed as follows. It seems that angels cannot be traced back to a single genus.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.arg1
Quaecumque enim sunt unius generis, communicant in una potentia generis, ut dicitur in 10 Metaph.; sed angeli non communicant in una potentia generis, quia immateriales sunt. Ergo videtur quod non sint unius generis.
Obj. 1: For whatever things are of a single genus share in the one potency of the genus, as is said in the Metaphysics 10.1 But angels do not share in one potency of a genus, since they are immaterial. Therefore, it seems that they are not of a single genus.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, quaecumque exeunt ab aliquo communi, per divisionem exeunt ab illo, et prius erant in illo in potentia. Sed angelus non exit de potentia in actum nisi sumatur potentia agentis; alias esset generabilis et corruptibilis: nec iterum est ponere aliquod unum secundum rem in plures angelos divisum: hoc enim non posset esse, nisi illud unum esset quantum. Ergo non inveniuntur plures angeli unius generis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whatever things proceed from a common thing, proceed from it by division and were first in it in potency. But an angel does not proceed from potency to act, unless we take it as the potency of the agent. Otherwise, it would be generable and corruptible. Nor, again, can we posit one thing in reality that is divided among many angels. For this could only be the case if that one thing had some kind of size. Therefore, there is not found more than one angel of a single genus.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, omne genus univoce et aequaliter praedicatur de suis speciebus. Sed essentialia angelorum quae consequuntur naturam communem in ipsis, inveniuntur in angelis secundum magis et minus, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo videtur quod non sint unius generis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every genus is predicated of its species univocally and equally. But the essentials of the angels, which follow on the nature that is common in them, are found in angels to greater or lesser degree, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, it seems that they are not of a single genus.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, quod differt ab alio in specie, si communicat cum eo genere, oportet esse compositum ex genere et differentia. Sed compositio generis et differentiae praesupponit compositionem formae et materiae, ut videtur: quia, secundum Avicennam, tract. 5 suae Metaph., cap. 5, 6, and 7, differentia sumitur ex principiis formalibus rei, genus autem ex materialibus; unde in 5 Metaph., dicuntur esse genere unum quae in materia conveniunt. Ergo videtur, cum angelus non sit compositus ex materia et forma, et unus differat in specie ab alio angelo, quod non possit etiam in genere convenire.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what differs from another in species, if it shares a genus with it, must be composed of the genus and a difference. But it would seem that composition of genus and difference presupposes composition of form and matter. For, according to Avicenna,1 the difference is taken from the formal principles of a thing, while the genus is taken from the material principles. Hence, in the Metaphysics 5, things that agree in matter are said to be one in genus.2 Therefore, it seems that since an angel is not composed of matter and form, and one angel differs in species from another, they cannot agree in genus.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.arg5
Sed contra, genus substantiae est tantum genus unum. Sed quilibet angelus est in genere substantiae. Ergo videtur quod in genere uno conveniant.
On the contrary, the genus of substance is only a single genus. But any angel is in the genus of substance. Therefore, it seems that they share in one genus.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, differentia addita generi constituit speciem. Sed incorporeum, secundum Porphyrium, Isag., lib. 1, cap. De differentia, est differentia substantiae. Ergo substantia incorporea est species substantiae. Praedicatur autem de multis angelis specie differentibus. Ergo est genus subalternum. Et ita in genere subalterno etiam angeli conveniunt.
Furthermore, a difference added to a genus constitutes a species. But “incorporeal,” according to Porphyry, is a difference of substance.1 Therefore, incorporeal substance is a species of substance. But it is predicated of many angels who differ in species. Therefore, it is a subaltern genus. Thus, the angels also agree in a subaltern genus.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod secundum Avicennam, ubi supra, omne id quod habet esse aliud a sua quidditate, oportet quod sit in genere; et ita oportet quod omnes angeli ponantur in praedicamento substantiae. Haec enim est ratio substantiae1 prout est praedicamentum, cum secundum Avicennam, sit res quidditatem habens, cui debeatur esse per se, non in alio, scilicet quod sit aliud a quidditate ipsa: et ideo ex ipsa possibilitate quidditatis trahitur ratio generis: ex complemento autem quidditatis trahitur ratio differentiae, secundum quod appropinquat ad esse in actu;
I answer that, according to Avicenna,1 everything that has being that is other than its whatness must be in a genus. Thus, all angels must be placed in the category of substance, for this is the account of substance insofar as it is a category; for according to Avicenna, it is a thing having a whatness to which existence is owed through itself, not existence in another, namely, an existence that is other than the whatness itself. Thus, the account of the genus is drawn from the potentiality of the whatness, while the account of the difference—in accord with which it approaches actual existence—is drawn from the completion of the whatness.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.co
sed hoc differenter contingit in substantiis compositis et simplicibus: quia in compositis possibilitas est ex parte materiae, sed complementum est ex parte formae; et ideo ex parte materiae sumitur genus, et ex parte formae differentia: non autem ita quod materia sit genus, aut forma differentia, cum utrumque sit pars, et neutrum praedicetur; sed quia materia est materia totius, non solum formae, et forma perfectio totius, non solum materiae; ideo totum potest designari1 ex materia et forma et ex utroque. Nomen autem designans totum ex materia est nomen generis; et nomen designans totum ex forma est nomen differentiae; et nomen designans totum ex utroque est nomen speciei: et hoc patet si consideretur quomodo corpus est genus animati corporis, et animatum differentia: semper enim invenitur genus sumptum ab eo quod materiale est, et differentia ab eo quod est formale: et inde est quod differentia determinat genus sicut forma materiam.
But this occurs differently in composite and simple substances. For in composite substances the potentiality is on the part of the matter, but the completion is on the part of the form. Thus, the genus is taken on the part of the matter and the difference on the part of the form, not in such a way that the matter is the genus or the form is the difference, since both are parts and neither is predicated. Rather, because the matter is the matter of the whole, not only of the form, and the form is the perfection of the whole and not only of the matter, the whole can be described on the basis of the matter and the form and of both. Now, the name that designates the whole on the basis of the matter is the name of the genus, the name that designates the whole on the basis of the form is the name of the difference, and the name that designates the whole as being from both is the name of the species. This is clear if we consider how “body” is the genus of “animated body” and “animated” is the difference. For we always find that the genus is taken from what is material and the difference taken from what is formal. So it is that difference determines genus as form determines matter.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5
In simplicibus autem naturis non sumitur genus et differentia ab aliquibus partibus, eo quod complementum in eis et possibilitas non fundatur super diversas partes quidditatis, sed super illud simplex: quod quidem habet possibilitatem secundum quod de se non habet esse, et complementum prout est quaedam similitudo divini esse, secundum hoc quod appropinquabilis1 est magis et minus ad participandum divinum esse; et ideo quot sunt gradus complementi, tot sunt differentiae specificae.
But in simple natures genus and difference are not taken from any parts, due to the fact that for them completion and potentiality are not founded on different parts of the whatness, but rather on the simple thing itself. This simple whatness possesses potentiality insofar as it does not have being from itself and possesses completion insofar as it is a likeness to the divine being, according as it approaches more or less a participation in the divine being. Thus, there are as many specific differences as there are degrees of completion.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non oportet quod conveniant nisi in una intentione potentiae, quae est possibilitas recipiendi esse a Deo, in quo subsistant sine quantitate et materia.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not necessary for them to agree except in the one intention of potency, which is the possibility of receiving being from God, in whom they subsist without quantity and matter.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.ad1
Et per hoc patet responsio ad secundum: quia non oportet esse unam numero potentiam quae dividatur in omnes angelos, vel in qua prius fuerint in potentia quam in actu.
Reply Obj. 2: In this way, the reply to the second objection is clear. For there need not be a single potency numerically that is divided among all the angels or in which they existed potentially before they existed actually.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod genus praedicatur aequaliter de speciebus quantum ad intentionem, sed non semper quantum ad esse, sicut in figura et numero, ut in 3 Metaph. dicitur. Sed hoc in speciebus non contingit, ut ibidem dicitur: unde ex hoc sufficienter posset probari quod non sunt unius speciei, non autem quod non sunt ejusdem1 generis, cum conveniant in uno2 genere, ad quod se habent omnes angeli sicut diversae species numerorum se habent ad numerum, quarum una secundum esse est prior alia.
Reply Obj. 3: The genus is predicated equally of its species with regard to intention,1 but not always with regard to its existence, as in the case of shape and number, as is said in the Metaphysics 3.2 But this does not happen with species, as is said in the same place. Hence this would be sufficient to prove that they are not of a single species, but not that they are not of the same genus, since they agree in the genus to which all angels are related, just as different species of numbers, of which one is prior to another with respect to existence, are related to number.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum patet responsio per ea quae dicta sunt.
Reply Obj. 4: The reply is clear from what has been said.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A5.ad4
A. 6Whether an angel and the soul differ in speciesUtrum angelus et anima differant specie
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angelus et anima specie non differant.
To the sixth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that an angel and the soul do not differ in species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg1
Quaecumque enim conveniunt in ultima differentia constitutiva sunt eadem specie, quia ipsa est quae complet rationem speciei. Sed angelus et anima sunt hujusmodi. Ergo non differunt secundum speciem. Probatio minoris. Ultima differentia constitutiva sumitur ab eo quod nobilissimum in re est, cum se habeat ad genus et differentias praecedentes proportionabiliter sicut forma ad materiam. Sed angelus et anima conveniunt in eo quod est nobilissimum in utroque, scilicet in intellectu. Ergo conveniunt in ultima differentia constitutiva.
Obj. 1: For all things that agree in the ultimate constitutive difference are the same in species, since this itself is what completes the account of the species. But an angel and the soul are such things. Therefore, they do not differ in species. Proof of the minor premise: the ultimate constitutive difference is taken from what is most noble in a thing, since it is related to the genus and the preceding differences proportionately, as form is to matter. But an angel and the soul agree in what is most noble in both, namely, the intellect. Therefore, they agree in the ultimate constitutive difference.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg2
Si diceres quod ultima differentia constitutiva angeli est intellectuale, quod ab intellectu sumitur, ultima autem differentia animae est rationale, sicut etiam Dionysius, cap. 1 Eccles. hier., videtur distinguere ordinem intellectualium et rationabilium:
Obj. 2: You might say that the ultimate constitutive difference of an angel is “intellectual,” which is based on the intellect, whereas the ultimate difference of the soul is “rational,” as Dionysius also seems to distinguish the orders of intellectual and rational things.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg3
contra. Ea quae conveniunt communiter in duobus non distinguunt inter ipsa. Sed intellectus non tantum ponitur in angelis, sed etiam in anima, ut patet in 3 De anima: similiter et ratio non tantum animae, sed etiam angelo convenit; unde Gregorius in Homil. Epiph. angelum animal rationale vocat; et supra Magister creaturam rationalem in angelum et animam distinxit. Ergo angelus et anima non differunt penes rationale et intellectuale.
On the contrary, things that belong in common to two things do not distinguish between them. But the intellect is not held to be in angels only, but also in the soul, as is clear in On the Soul 3.1 Likewise, too, reason belongs not only to the soul, but also angels. Hence Gregory in his Homily on the Epiphany of the Lord calls an angel a rational animal.2 And above, the Master distinguished the rational creature into angels and the soul. Therefore, an angel and the soul do not differ on the basis of “rational” and “intellectual.”
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.sc
Si diceres quod distinguitur penes unibile corpori et non unibile:
Obj. 3: You might say that they are distinguished on the basis of “unitable” to a body and “non-unitable.”
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg4
contra. Quidquid consequitur rem habentem esse completum, non distinguit eam essentialiter a re alia: quia omnia hujusmodi quae sic consequuntur rem, sunt de genere accidentium. Sed unio ad corpus est quaedam relatio quae consequitur animam habentem in se esse completum ad corpus non dependens; alias sine corpore esse non posset. Ergo hoc quod est unibile corpori non distinguit essentialiter vel secundum speciem animam ab angelo.
On the contrary, whatever comes after a thing that has complete being does not distinguish it essentially from another thing, since all such things that come after the thing in this way pertain to the genus of accident. But union to a body is a kind of relation that follows on a soul having complete being in itself, not depending on the body. Otherwise, it could not exist without the body. Therefore, the fact that it is unitable to a body does not distinguish the soul essentially or in species from an angel.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.sc
Praeterea, differentia specifica non assignatur alicui rei nisi secundum quod est in genere ut species: quia differentia est qua abundat species a genere. Sed anima, inquantum est forma talis corporis, non est in genere substantiae ut species, sed ut principium. Cum ergo unibilitas non conveniat animae nisi secundum quod est forma, videtur quod esse unibile non possit esse distinguens secundum speciem animam ab angelo.
Obj. 4: A specific difference is only assigned to a thing inasmuch as it is in a genus as a species, since the difference is that by which a species exceeds its genus. But the soul, inasmuch as it is the form of such a body, is not in the genus of substance as a species, but as a principle. Therefore, since unitability only befits the soul insofar as it is a form, it seems that being unitable cannot be what distinguishes the soul in species from an angel.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg5
Praeterea, ea quorum est unus finis, non differunt specie, cum cuilibet rei proprius finis respondeat. Sed idem est finis angeli et animae rationalis, scilicet beatitudo aeterna, ut supra, dist. 1, Magister dicit; quod etiam haberi ex eo potest quod dicitur Matt. 23:30: erunt sicut angeli Dei in caelo. Ergo angelus et anima non differunt specie.
Obj. 5: Things that have a single end do not differ in species, since to any given thing there corresponds a proper end. But the end of an angel and the rational soul is the same, namely, eternal beatitude, as the Master says above in Distinction 1.1 This can also be gleaned from what is said in the Gospel: they shall be as the angels of God in heaven (Matt 22:30). Therefore, an angel and the soul do not differ in species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg6
Sed contra, plus differt anima ab angelo, quam unus angelus ab alio. Sed unus angelus differt ab alio secundum speciem, ut dictum est. Ergo multo fortius anima ab angelo.
On the contrary, the soul differs from an angel more than one angel differs from another. But one angel differs from another in species, as has been said.1 Therefore, all the more does the soul differ in species from an angel.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.sc
Praeterea, eidem formae vel perfectioni respondet idem perfectibile. Sed anima et angelus sunt quaedam formae, prout communiter omnes substantias a materia separatas formas dicimus, quarum formae materiales sunt imagines, ut Boetius, in lib. 1 De Trinit., cap. 2, dicit. Cum ergo animae respondeat hoc perfectibile quod est corpus humanum, angelo vero vel nullius vel alterius speciei, ut corpus aereum, secundum quod Augustinus, lib. 3 De Gen. ad lit., cap. 2, videtur dicere, vel etiam corpus caeleste secundum opinionem Avicennae, lib. De intelligentiis, et quorumdam philosophorum; videtur quod anima et angelus non sunt unius speciei.
Furthermore, the same perfectible thing corresponds to the same form or perfection. But the soul and an angel are forms, according to how we commonly call all substances separated from matter forms, of which material forms are images, as Boethius says in On the Trinity.1 Since, therefore, the human body as a perfectible thing corresponds to the soul, whereas to an angel there corresponds either no body or one of another species—for example, a body of air, according to what Augustine seems to say,2 or even a heavenly body, according to the opinion of Avicenna3 and certain philosophers—it seems that the soul and an angel are not of a single species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc sunt tres opiniones.
I answer that concerning this there are three opinions.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.co
Quidam enim dicunt, quod anima non est in genere substantiae sicut species, sed sicut principium, cum sit forma; unde non proprie dicitur anima specie differre vel convenire cum alia substantia; sed proprie dicitur, quod secundum animam compositum ab alia vel cum alia substantia convenit specie vel differt. Sed hoc non videtur esse necessarium: quia, ut Avicenna dicit in sua Metaph., tract. 2, cap. 1, tract. 6, cap. 5, ad hoc quod aliquid sit proprie in genere substantiae requiritur quod sit res quidditatem habens, cui debeatur esse absolutum, ut per se esse dicatur vel subsistens: et ideo duobus modis potest contingere quod aliquid ad substantiae genus pertinens, non sit in genere substantiae sicut species: vel quia res illa non habet quidditatem aliam nisi suum esse; et propter hoc Deus non est in genere substantiae sicut species, ut ipse Avicenna dicit, ubi supra in tract. 6, cap. 5, 6, et 7; vel quia res illa non habet esse absolutum, ut ens per se dici possit; et propter hoc materia prima et formae materiales non sunt in genere substantiae sicut species, sed solum sicut principia. Anima autem rationalis habet esse absolutum, non dependens a materia; quod est aliud a sua quidditate, sicut etiam de angelis dictum est: et ideo relinquitur quod sit in genere substantiae sicut species, et etiam sicut principium, inquantum est forma hujus corporis: et inde venit ista distinctio, quod formarum quaedam sunt formae materiales, quae non sunt species substantiae; quaedam vero sunt formae et substantiae, sicut animae rationales.
For some say that the soul is not in the genus of substance as a species, but as a principle, since it is a form. Hence it is not properly said that the soul differs or agrees with another substance in species. Rather, it is properly said that based on the soul the composite agrees with or differs from another substance. But this does not seem to be necessary. As Avicenna says in his Metaphysics,1 for something to be properly in the genus of substance it must be a reality that has a whatness to which absolute existence is due, such that it is said to exist through itself or to be subsistent. Thus, it can happen in two ways that something would belong to the genus of substance but not be in the genus of substance as a species. This is either because the thing has no whatness other than its existence, and this is why God is not in the genus of substance as a species, as Avicenna himself says.2 Or it is because the thing does not have absolute existence such that it can be called a “being through itself,” and for this reason prime matter and material forms are not in the genus of substance as species, but only as principles. But the rational soul has an absolute existence, one not dependent on matter, which is other than its whatness, as has also been said of the angels. Thus, we must conclude it is in the genus of substance as a species and also as a principle inasmuch as it is the form of this body. This is where we get the distinction that, among forms, some are material forms, which are not species of substance, while some are forms and substances, such as rational souls.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Secunda opinio est eorum qui dicunt animam et angelum unius speciei esse: quod nullo modo potest esse, si ab anima et angelo compositio formae et materiae removeatur, ut supra de angelis dictum est.
The second opinion is of those who say the soul and an angel are of a single species, which is absolutely impossible if we exclude composition of form and matter from the soul and angels, as has been said above concerning the angels.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Et ideo tertia opinio communior est, cui assentiendum videtur, quod anima et angelus specie differunt.
Thus, the third opinion is more common, to which it seems that we must assent, namely, that the soul and an angel differ in species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Quibus autem differentiis specificis distinguantur, diversimode assignatur. Quidam enim assignant1 eas specie distingui, per hoc quod est unibile corpori et non unibile.
Yet the specific differences by which they are distinguished are assigned in different ways. For some say they are distinguished in species on the basis of “unitable to a body” and “non-unitable.”
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Alii vero per hoc quod est rationale et intellectuale esse.
However, others say they are distinguished on the basis of “rational being” and “intellectual being.”
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Tertio secundum hoc quod est habere intellectum possibilem respectu superiorum tantum; quod convenit angelo, qui a superiori, scilicet Deo vel angelo, illuminationem recipit; et secundum hoc quod est habere intellectum possibilem respectu superiorum et inferiorum, quod convenit animae humanae, quae etiam a superioribus illuminatur, et a phantasmatibus cognitionem recipit.
Third, some say they are distinguished on the basis of having an intellect in potentiality only with respect to higher things, which befits an angel, who receives illumination from a superior, either God or another angel. This is also on the basis of having an intellect in potentiality with respect to higher and lower things, as befits the human soul, which is both illuminated by higher things and also receives knowledge from phantasms.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Quarto secundum hoc quod est habere vertibilitatem immutabilem, quod angelo convenit, eo quod immutabiliter adhaereat bono vel malo ad quod se semel per electionem convertit; vel habere mutabilem vertibilitatem, quod homini convenit, qui de bono in malum mutari1 potest, et e contrario.
Fourth, some say they are distinguished on the basis of having an immutable capacity for turning, which befits an angel due to the fact that it immutably clings to the good or evil that it has once turned itself toward through its choice; or it is on the basis of having a mutable capacity for turning, as befits man, who can be changed from good to evil and vice versa.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Quinto secundum virtutem interpretativam: quia, secundum Damascenum, lib. 2 Orth. fidei, cap. 3, angelus interpretatur vel loquitur quibusdam nutibus et signis intellectualibus sine vocis expressione, ut infra patebit; homo autem loquitur voce expressa.
Fifth, some say they are distinguished with respect to communicative power. For, according to Damascene,1 an angel communicates or speaks by certain intellectual indications and signs without vocal expression, as will be clear below, whereas man speaks through vocal expression.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Nec est mirum quod sic diversimode angeli et animae differre assignantur: quia differentiae essentiales, quae ignotae et innominatae sunt, secundum Philosophum, in 7 Metaph., designantur differentiis accidentalibus, quae ex essentialibus causantur, sicut causa designatur per suum effectum; sicut calidum et frigidum assignantur differentiae ignis et aquae. Unde possunt plures differentiae pro specificis assignari, secundum plures proprietates rerum differentium specie, ex essentialibus differentiis causatas; quarum tamen istae melius assignantur quae priores sunt, quasi essentialibus differentiis propinquiores.
And it is no wonder that angels and souls are said to differ in these different ways. For, according to the Philosopher,1 essential differences that are unknown and unnamed are indicated by the incidental differences that are caused by essential differences, as a cause is designated by its effect. For example, the differences of fire and water are assigned as “hot” and “cold.” Hence multiple differences can be assigned for specific things in accordance with the multiple properties of things that differ in species, which properties are caused by essential differences. Yet from among these it is better to assign those that are prior, since they are, so to speak, closer to the essential differences.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Cum ergo substantiarum simplicium, ut dictum est de angelis, sit differentia in specie secundum gradum possibilitatis in eis, ex hoc anima rationalis ab angelis differt, quia ultimum gradum in substantiis spiritualibus tenet, sicut materia prima in rebus sensibilibus, ut dicit Commentator in 3 De anima. Unde quia plurimum de possibilitate habet, esse suum est adeo propinquum rebus materialibus, ut corpus materiale illud esse1 possit participare, dum anima corpori unitur ad unum esse: et ideo consequuntur istae differentiae inter animam et angelum, unibile et non unibile, ex diverso gradu possibilitatis.
Therefore, since, as has been said of the angels,1 there is a difference in species among simple substances in accordance with the degree of potentiality in them, a rational soul differs from angels due to the fact that it holds the last rank among spiritual substances, as prime matter does among sensible things, as the Commentator says on On the Soul 3.2 Hence because it has a great amount of potentiality, its being is so close to material things that a material body can participate in being when the soul is united to the body with regard to a single being. Thus, the differences between the soul and an angel, “unitable” and “non-unitable,” follow from the different degrees of potentiality.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Item ex eodem sequuntur aliae differentiae, rationale et intellectuale: quia ex hoc quod angelus plus habet de actu quam anima, et minus habet de potentia, participat quasi in plena luce naturam intellectualem, unde intellectualis dicitur; anima vero, quia extremum gradum in intellectualibus tenet, participat naturam intellectualem magis defective quasi obumbrata: et ideo dicitur rationalis, quia ratio, ut dicit Isaac, in lib. De definit., oritur in umbra intelligentiae.
Again, the other differences, “rational” and “intellectual,” follow from the same thing. For from the fact that an angel partakes more of act than the soul, and partakes less of potency, it participates in the intellectual nature as if in the full light (for which reason it is called “intellectual”). But if the soul, because it holds the last rank among intellectual things, participates in the intellectual nature more deficiently, as if in a shadow. Thus, it is called “rational,” since reason, as Isaac says, arises in the shadow of intelligence.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Tertia vero distinctio sequitur ex prima et secunda: ex hoc enim quod anima corporis forma et actus est, procedunt ab essentia ejus quaedam potentiae organis affixae, ut sensus, et hujusmodi, ex quibus cognitionem intellectualem accipit, propter hoc quod rationalis est habens cognitionem decurrentem ab uno in aliud; et sic a sensibilibus in intelligibilia venit, et per hoc ab angelo differt, qui non a sensibilibus discurrendo ad intelligibilia, cognitionem accipit.
The third distinction follows from the first and second. For from the fact that the soul is the form of the body and its act, certain powers connected with organs proceed from its essence, such as the senses and things of this sort, from which it receives intellectual knowledge, on account of the fact that it is rational and has discursive knowledge, which goes from one thing to another. And so, it comes to intelligible things from sensible ones and in this fact differs from an angel, who does not receive knowledge in a discursive manner by going from sensible things to intelligible ones.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Quarta autem distinctio sequitur ex secunda: quia dicitur, quod per hoc quod angelus intellectum deiformem habet, convertitur ad quodcumque immobiliter; per quod ab anima dicitur angelus differre, quae non intellectu deiformi, sed per inquisitionem rationis cognitionem habet.
The fourth distinction follows from the second. For it is said that through the fact that an angel has a God-like intellect, it can be turned to anything immovably, and in this way, an angel is said to differ from the soul, which has knowledge not by a God-like intellect, but through the inquiry of reason.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Quinta etiam sequitur ex prima: quia propter hoc quod anima corpori unitur, potest vocem corporalem formare, non autem angelus.
The fifth distinction, in turn, follows from the first. For on account of the fact that the soul is united to the body, it forms a bodily voice, while an angel does not.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Unde patet quod istarum distinctionum prima melior est, quia accipitur secundum esse animae, quod primum est; secunda autem et tertia accipiuntur penes virtutem cognoscitivam vel intellectivam tantum, sicut secunda, vel penes intellectivam simul et sensitivam, sicut tertia. Quarta autem accipitur penes virtutem appetitivam; quia electio ad appetitum pertinet, ut dicit Philosophus in Ethicis, lib. 6, cap. 2; per quam anima mutabiliter convertitur. Unde cum appetitiva posterior sit cognitiva, haec minus valet quam praecedentes. Quinta accipitur penes virtutem motivam: formatio enim vocis est per motum corporalem membrorum. Motiva autem posterior est cognitiva et appetitiva; unde minus valet inter alias.
Hence it is clear that the first of these distinctions is better, since it is taken with respect to the being of the soul, which is first. The second and third are taken on the basis of cognoscitive or intellective power alone, as in the second, or on the basis of intellective power together with sensitive power, as in the third. The fourth, in turn, is taken on the basis of appetitive power, since choice pertains to appetite, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics,1 and it is through this that the soul is turned in a mutable way. Hence since the appetitive power is subsequent to the cognitive power, this distinction is of less importance than the preceding ones. The fifth distinction is taken on the basis of motive power. For the formation of the voice arises from the bodily motion of the members. But motive power is subsequent to cognitive and appetitive power. Hence it is of less importance among the others.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod differentia non est nobilior genere, sicut natura una est nobilior altera, vel sicut forma una nobilior est alia: quia differentia nullam formam dicit, quae implicite in natura generis non contineatur, ut dicit Avicenna, tract. 5 suae Metaph., cap. ult.: genus enim non significat partem essentiae rei, sed totum. Sed dicitur genere nobilior, sicut determinatum indeterminato; et per hunc modum habere intellectum sic, est nobilius quam habere intellectum simpliciter; et habere sensum sic, quam habere sensum simpliciter: et ideo anima et angelus non conveniunt in eo quod per modum istum est nobilissimum in eis; unde non oportet quod conveniant in differentia ultima specifica, et ita sint idem specie.
Reply Obj. 1: Difference is not more noble than genus in the way one nature is more noble than another, or one form is more noble than another, since a difference indicates no form that is not contained implicitly in the nature of the genus, as Avicenna says.1 For genus does not signify a part of a thing’s essence, but rather the whole. But it is said to be more noble than genus as determinate is more noble than indeterminate. As such, to have intellect in such a way is more noble than to have intellect simply, and to have senses in such a way is more noble than to have senses simply. Thus, the soul and an angel do not agree in that which is most noble in them in this particular way. Hence it is not necessary for them to agree in the ultimate specific difference and thus be the same in species.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in homine est intellectus; non tamen propter hoc in ordine intellectualium1 ponitur: quia illa substantia intellectualis dicitur cujus tota cognitio secundum intellectum est, quia omnia quae cognoscit, subito sine inquisitione sibi offeruntur; non autem ita est de cognitione animae, quia per inquisitionem et discursum rationis ad notitiam rei venit; et ideo rationalis dicitur, quia ejus cognitio secundum terminum tantum et secundum principium intellectualis est: secundum principium, quia prima principia sine inquisitione statim cognoscit, unde habitus principiorum indemonstrabilium intellectus dicitur; secundum terminum vero, quia inquisitio rationis ad intellectum rei terminatur; et ideo non habet intellectum ut naturam propriam, sed per quamdam participationem. Ratio autem et de Deo et de angelis dicitur; tamen alio modo sumitur, secundum quod scilicet omnis cognitio2 immaterialis ratio potest dici, prout dividitur ratio contra sensum, et non contra intellectum.
Reply Obj. 2: In man there is intellect, but he is not for this reason placed in the order of intellectual things. For something is called an “intellectual substance” whose whole knowledge is based in intellect, since everything it knows is immediately available to it without inquiry. But this is not the case with the soul’s knowledge, since it arrives at knowledge of a thing through inquiry and discursive reason. And in this way, it is called “rational,” since its knowledge is intellectual only with reference to its end and beginning: with reference to the beginning, since it knows first principles at once without inquiry, for which reason the habit of indemonstrable principles is called “understanding”; with reference to the end, since the inquiry of reason is terminated in understanding of the thing. Thus, it does not have intellect as its proper nature, but rather by way of a certain participation. Now, we also speak of “reason” in the case of God and the angels, though it is taken in a different sense, namely, insofar as all immaterial knowledge can be called “reason”—reason being distinguished here from the senses and not from the intellect.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod unibilitas non est propria differentia essentialis; sed est quaedam designatio essentialis differentiae per effectum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: Unitability is not a proper essential difference. Rather, it is a kind of designation of an essential difference through its effect, as has been said.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad3
Et per hoc etiam patet responsio ad quartum; quia illud quod convenit animae inquantum est forma, est effectus differentiae essentialis.
Reply Obj. 4: From this the reply to the fourth objection is also clear. For what befits the soul, inasmuch as it is a form, is the effect of an essential difference.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ea quae differunt specie, differunt secundum finem proximum, qui est permanentia vel operatio rei, ut in 2 Caeli et mundi dicitur. Possunt tamen convenire in fine ultimo, et hujusmodi finis est beatitudo.1
Reply Obj. 5: Things that differ in species differ with respect to their proximate end, which is a thing’s permanence or activity, as is said in On the Heavens 2.1 But they can still agree in the last end, and beatitude is such an end.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad5
Expositio primae partis textus
Exposition of the first part of the text
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Et quattuor quidem angelis videntur attributa. Videtur inconvenienter numerare: quia Dionysius, 111 Cael. hier., attribuit tria angelis, scilicet essentiam, virtutem et operationem; hic autem de operatione non fit mentio.
And four things seem certainly to have been their attributes.1 It seems unfitting to number them in this way, since Dionysius attributed three things to the angels, namely, essence, power, and activity.2 But here there is no mention of activity.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Praeterea, in 11 Metaph. dicitur a Commentatore, quod substantiae separatae dividuntur in voluntatem et intellectum: et ita videtur quod duo tantum debeant esse attributa.
Moreover, the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 11 that separated substances are divided into will and intellect.1 Thus, it seems that there should be only two attributes.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg8
Praeterea, liberum arbitrium est facultas rationis et voluntatis. Ergo videtur quod non debeat dividi contra tertium attributum.
Moreover, free will is a faculty of reason and will. Therefore, it seems that it should not be divided against the third attribute.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.arg9
Item quaeritur de ratione numeri.
Again, the question is asked about the reason for the number.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Ad hoc dicendum, quod haec attributa accipiuntur secundum haec tria: “substantia,” “species,” et “virtus,” quae sic differunt. Res enim potest considerari secundum quod est principium alterius; et sic invenitur in re “virtus,” et secundum hoc attribuitur angelis liberum arbitrium. Vel secundum quod est in se, et hoc dupliciter: vel quantum ad ipsam naturam subsistentem, vel quantum ad modum perfectionis ejus, secundum quam speciem sortitur; et sic est “species,” et tertium attributum, quod est naturae rationalitas, secundum quod ratio dicta est in angelis esse. Si vero quantum ad ipsam naturam subsistentem, sic est “substantia”; secundum hanc duo sumuntur secundum duplicem acceptionem ejus: scilicet prout dicitur quidditas rei, et sic sumitur primum attributum, scilicet essentiae simplicitas; vel secundum quod dicitur hypostasis, et sic sumitur secundum, scilicet personalitas.
To this we must say that these attributes are taken with reference to three things: “substance,” “species,” and “power.” They differ in the following way: for a thing can be considered as the principle of another, and in this way, “power” is found in the thing, and in this regard free will is attributed to the angels. Or it can be considered as it is in itself, and this in two ways: either with regard to the nature itself subsisting, or with regard to the mode of its perfection, in accord with which it is allotted a species. In this way, there is the “species” and the third attribute, which is rationality of nature, insofar as reason has been said to be in the angels.1 However, if we consider it with reference to the nature itself as subsisting, in this way, it is the “substance.” And with reference to this, two things are drawn out in accord with the two ways we can take it, namely, as being called the “whatness” of the thing, and in this way, the first attribute is drawn out, that is, simplicity of essence; or as being called the “hypostasis,” and in this way, the second attribute is drawn out, that is, personhood.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod operationis principium est ipsemet angelus; et ideo non numeratur inter collata sibi a creatione.
Therefore, to the first we say that the principle of activity is the angel itself. And so this is not numbered among the things conferred on it from creation.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ista duo sunt quasi duae potentiae ejus; unde reducitur ad ultimum attributum et ad tertium diversimode.
To the second we say that these two attributes are like two of its powers. Hence they are reduced to the final attribute and to the third in different ways.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in tertio attributo ponitur ratio et voluntas non secundum quod sunt potentiae consequentes essentiam, sed ut per eas designatur species essentiae ex qua procedunt, sicut etiam rationale ponitur differentia hominis: sed ad quartum pertinent, secundum quod sunt potentiae.
To the third we say that reason and will are set down as the third attribute, not insofar as they are powers following on essence, but instead to designate by them the species of the essence from which they proceed, just as “rational” is given as the difference of man. But they pertain to the fourth attribute insofar as they are powers.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6.ad8
Differentem essentiae tenuitatem, et differentem sapientiae perspicacitatem, atque differentem arbitrii libertatem et habilitatem recte habuisse intelligitur. Quomodo hoc sit ex dictis patet: quia quanto quidditas est magis propinqua ad esse divinum, tanto minus habet de potentia; et ita remanet1 major simplicitas; et ita etiam caetera nobiliora erunt inquantum nobilius esse recipiunt.
They are rightly understood to have had a different fineness of essence, and a different perspicacity of wisdom, and a different aptitude for choice.1 It is clear how this is from what has been said. For the closer a whatness is to the divine being, the less it has of potency, and thus, its simplicity remains greater. And so, too, the rest will be more noble inasmuch as they receive nobler being.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Qui tunc per naturalia bona aliis excellebant, ipsi etiam per munera gratiae aliis praeerant. Quantum ad illos qui ponunt angelos in gratuitis creatos facile est rationem assignare: quia ad nihil aliud potuit gratia mensurari nisi ad capacitatem naturae. Si autem ponantur in gratia non1 creati tunc, in naturalibus simul accipiendus sit conatus secundum quod naturalia dicimus etiam illa in quae per principia naturalia possumus, prout naturale contra gratuitum dividitur; probabile est etiam ut cujus natura est dignior, etiam conatus esset major in illo2 ad quod natura ordinabatur, cum non esset aliquid retardans, sicut in nobis, in quibus3 corpus quod corrumpitur, aggravat animam, Sap. 9:15. Et ideo quidquid sit de angelis, certum est quod nobis non infunditur gratia secundum mensuram naturalium, sed magis secundum mensuram conatus.
Those who at that time excelled the rest through their natural goods should afterwards also be preeminent over them through the gifts of grace.1 With regard to those who posit that the angels were created in the state of grace, it is easy to assign the reason. For grace could be measured with reference to nothing other than the capacity of nature. But if they are posited not to have been created in the state of grace, then, since in natural things we must take effort into account even as we say that natural things are those which we can do through natural principles, “natural” being distinguished in contrast to “gratuitous,” it is again probable that the one whose nature is of greater dignity would also put forth a greater effort toward that to which its nature is ordered, since there would not be anything holding it back, as is the case in us, in whom a perishable body weighs down the soul (Wis 9:15). Thus, whatever may be the case with the angels, it is certain that in us grace is not infused after the measure of natural endowments but rather after the measure of effort.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Divisio secundae partis textus
Division of the second part of the text
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Hic Magister inquirit quales angeli effecti sunt secundum culpam vel gratiam; et dividitur in partes duas:
Here the Master inquires as to what condition the angels were in respect to fault or grace when they were made. And this is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
in prima ostendit quod angeli non sunt facti mali in principio suae creationis;
In the first, he shows that angels were not made wicked at the beginning of their creation.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
in secunda ostendit qua perfectione erant boni, ibi: hic inquiri solet quam sapientiam habuerant.
In the second, he shows by what perfection they were good, at here it is usual to ask what wisdom they had.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Prima in duas:
The first part is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
in prima ponit quaestionem;
In the first, he poses the question.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
in secunda prosequitur eam, secundum diversas opiniones, ibi: putaverunt enim quidam angelos qui ceciderunt creatos esse malos.
In the second, he pursues it according to different opinions, at for some have held that the angels who fell were created evil.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
primo ponit opinionem dicentium angelos creatos esse malos,
First, he lays out the opinion of those who say that the angels were created wicked.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
secundo1 ponit contrariam opinionem, ibi: aliis autem videtur omnes angelos creatos esse bonos.
Second, he lays out the contrary opinion, at but it seems to others that all the angels were created good.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Et circa hoc tria facit:
And concerning this latter he does three things.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
primo ponitur opinio;
First, he lays out the opinion.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
secundo improbatio primae opinionis, et confirmatio hujus auctoritate et ratione, ibi: ad hoc confirmandum utuntur testimonio Augustini;
Second, he lays out the disproof of the first opinion and the confirmation of this by authority and reason, at and to confirm this, they make use of the testimony of Augustine.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
tertio ponitur responsio ad auctoritates primae opinionis, ibi: Augustinus, exterminans opinionem eorum qui angelos creatos fuisse malos putant, auctoritate et ratione probat bonos fuisse creatos;
Third, he lays out a reply to the texts used to support the first opinion, at therefore, Augustine, rejecting the opinion of those who hold that the angels were created evil, proves by authority and reason that they were created good.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
et primo exponitur auctoritas Job;
And he first explains the text from Job.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
secundo auctoritas Evangelii, ibi: deinde qualiter verba Domini quae supra posuit accipienda sint Augustinus aperit.
Second, he explains the text from the Gospel, at Augustine next reveals how the words of the Lord, which he set out above, are to be taken.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Hic inquiri solet quam sapientiam habuerunt ante casum vel confirmationem. Hic ostenditur quam perfectionem habebant1 angeli in principio suae creationis,
Here it is usual to ask what wisdom they had before their fall or confirmation.1 Here he shows the perfection that the angels had at the beginning of their creation.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
et primo quantum ad cognitionem,
First, he shows this with regard to knowledge.
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
secundo quantum ad dilectionem, ibi: solet etiam quaeri, utrum aliquam Dei vel sui dilectionem invicem habuerint.
Second, he shows this with regard to love, at it is also usual to ask whether they had any love of God or of each other.1
Sent.II.D3.Q1.A6
Q. 2Their condition as regards fault or grace
Quales effecti sunt quantum ad gratiam vel culpam
Their condition as regards fault or grace
Sent.II.D3.Q2
Hic tria quaeruntur:
Here three questions are asked:
Sent.II.D3.Q2
primo utrum angelus in principio suae creationis malus fuerit;
first, whether angels were made wicked at the beginning of their creation;
Sent.II.D3.Q2
secundo de naturali cognitione angelorum;
second, about the natural knowledge of the angels;1
Sent.II.D3.Q2
tertio de dilectione eorum.
third, about their love.1
Sent.II.D3.Q2
A. 1Whether an angel could have been wicked at the beginning of its creationUtrum angelus in principio suae creationis potuerit esse malus
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angelus in principio suae creationis malus esse potuit.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that an angel could be wicked at the beginning of its creation.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.arg1
Dicitur enim ad Rom. 9:21: numquid non habet potestatem figulus ex eodem luto1 facere aliud vas in honorem, et aliud in contumeliam? Vasa quae in honorem Deus, sicut figulus, facit, sunt sancti, qui praeparantur in gloriam; vasa autem in contumeliam sunt peccatores praeparati ad poenam. Ergo potest Deus quosdam justos et quosdam peccatores creare: et sic potuit angelus in principio creationis suae malus esse.
Obj. 1: For Romans 9:21 says, has the potter no right over the clay, to make out of the same lump one vessel for beauty and another for menial use? The vessels God makes for honor, like a potter, are the saints, who are prepared for glory. But the vessels unto dishonor are sinners prepared for punishment. Therefore, God can create some just and others sinners. And so an angel could be wicked at the beginning of its creation.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, Isa. 45:7, dicitur,1 quod Deus est faciens bonum,2 et creans malum. Sed primum malum inventum est in angelo. Ergo videtur quod a Deo creatus sit malus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Scripture says that God makes good and creates evil (Isa 45:7).1 But the first evil was found in an angel. Therefore, it seems that it was created wicked by God.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum, Super Gen. ad litt., lib. 4, angelus et homo, ad minus secundum animam, simul creati sunt. Sed homo factus est propter reparationem ruinae angelicae; non autem hoc esset, angelo adhuc non ruente. Ergo videtur quod angelus in principio creationis suae malus et ruens fuit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to Augustine, angels and men, at least with respect to the soul, were created at the same time.1 But man was made for the reparation of the ruin of the angels. Now, this would not have been the case if an angel had not yet fallen to ruin. Therefore, it seems that an angel at the beginning of its creation was wicked and fallen to ruin.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, in naturis corporalibus videmus quod statim ut res incipit esse, habet operationem suam. Unde idem est instans ad quod terminatur generatio ignis, et in quo incipit motus localis ejus. Sed voluntas angeli est virtuosior quam natura corporalis. Ergo in principio creationis voluntas in operationem exire potuit. Sed per operationem suam, quae indivisibilis est, et ita in instanti compleri potuit, factus est malus. Ergo bene dicitur, quod in primo instanti suae creationis potuit esse malus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in bodily natures we see that as soon as a thing begins to be, it has its own activity. Hence the instant in which the generation of fire is terminated and in which its local motion begins are the same instant. But the will of an angel is more powerful than a bodily nature. Therefore, at the beginning of its creation its will could proceed to its activity. But through its activity, which is indivisible, and thus able to be completed in an instant, it became wicked. Therefore, it is well said that in the first instant of its creation it could be wicked.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, si prius fuit bonus et postea malus, est signare ultimum instans in quo fuit bonus vel innocens, et primum in quo fuit malus. Aut est ergo unum et idem instans; et sic simul est bonus et malus; aut aliud et aliud, et sic cum inter quaelibet duo instantia sit unum tempus medium, in tempore isto neque erit bonus neque malus: quorum utrumque est impossibile. Ergo angelus non est factus ex bono malus, sed in principio creationis suae fuit malus.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, if it was first good and later wicked, we can assign a last instant in which it was good or innocent, and a first instant in which it was wicked. Therefore, either they are one and the same instant, and in this case it is good and wicked at the same time. Or they are different instants, and in this case, since between any two instants there is an intermediate time, in this time it will be neither good nor wicked. Now, neither of these is possible. Therefore, an angel did not turn wicked from being good, but rather was wicked at the beginning of its creation.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.arg6
Sed contra, Gen. 1:31, dicitur: vidit Deus cuncta quae fecerat, et erant valde bona. Sed angelum fecerat. Ergo in principio suae creationis bonus erat.
On the contrary, Genesis 1:31 says, God saw everything that he had made, and behold, it was very good. But he had made the angels. Therefore, at the beginning of their creation they were good.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, dicitur quod inferiores angeli peccaverunt occasionem sumentes ex peccato primi. Sed hoc non potest esse, nisi primo viderint eum bonum. Ergo videtur, quod aliquando fuit bonum.
Furthermore, it is said that the lower angels took the occasion for their own sin from the sin of the first angel. But this cannot be true unless they had first seen him good. Therefore, it seems that at one time he was good.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc fuit triplex positio. Quidam enim dixerunt quod angelus a Deo creatus est malus. Hoc autem haereticum est, et impossibile. Nullus enim effectus consequitur ab agente nisi secundum conditionem agentis. Dictum est autem supra, quod causa creationis rerum est quia Deus bonitatem suam rebus communicare voluit; unde impossibile est quod ab ipso fiat aliquid nisi secundum quod suae bonitatis particeps est; et hujusmodi est bonum, et non malum.
I answer that there have been three positions concerning this. Some said that angels were created wicked by God. But this is heretical and impossible. For no effect follows from an agent except according to the condition of the agent. But it has been said above that the cause of the creation of things is that God willed to communicate his goodness to things.1 Hence it is impossible for anything to be made by him except as being a participant in his goodness. And such a thing is good, not wicked.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.co
Ideo alii dixerunt quod angelus in principio suae creationis, malus fuit, non tamen malitiam a Deo habuit, sed actu propriae voluntatis. Haec autem positio vana, et erronea est, et falsa. Vana, quia non habet fundamentum firmum per quod probetur, cum malitia angeli ex voluntate ejus dependeat; et ideo cum voluntas se habeat ad utrumlibet, ratione1 inveniri non potest. Erronea est, quia primae opinioni nimis vicina est et a magistris damnata. Falsa est, quia impossibile est angelum in primo instanti suae creationis peccasse:
Thus, others said that an angel was wicked at the beginning of its creation, not because it had any wickedness from God, but by an act of its own will. But this position is vain, erroneous, and false. It is vain because it does not have a firm foundation through which it might be proved, since the wickedness of an angel depends on its will, and so, since its will extends to whichever side it wants, it cannot be reached by reason. It is erroneous because it is too near the first opinion and is condemned by the masters. It is false because it is impossible that an angel in the first instant of its creation could have sinned.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1
cujus impossibilitatis haec a quibusdam causa assignatur: quia duarum operationum se consequentium non potest esse unus terminus: operatio autem angeli consequitur creationem; unde non potest esse quod idem sit instans in quo primo est ens, quod est terminus creationis, et in quo primo est malus, quod est terminus operationis. Sed haec ratio non videtur cogens: quia cum operatio voluntatis angeli non sit continua, non oportet quod ultimum ejus differat a principio: principium autem potest esse simul cum termino creationis; unde et terminus operationis potest esse simul cum termino creationis. Nec potest dici quod oporteat actum voluntatis sequi apprehensionem intellectus, nisi ordine naturae: quia de eodem potest simul esse cognitio et voluntas. Nec iterum potest dici quod oportet collationem praecedere de appetendo: quia intellectus angeli non est inquisitivus vel collativus.
The reason for this impossibility is given by some in the following way. For there cannot be a single terminus of two activities that follow on one another. Now, the activity of an angel follows on its creation. Hence it cannot be that the instant in which it is first a being, which is the terminus of its creation, and the instant in which it is first wicked, which is the terminus of its activity, are the same instant. But this argument does not seem to be compelling. For since the activity of an angel’s will is not continuous, it is not necessary for the end of its activity to be different from the beginning of it. But the beginning of its activity can be at the same time as the terminus of its creation. Hence the end of its activity can also be at the same time as the terminus of its creation. Nor can it be said that the act of its will must follow the apprehension of the intellect, except by an order of nature, for there can be knowledge and will pertaining to the same thing at the same time. Nor again can it be said that a comparison must precede having appetite, since the intellect of an angel is not inquisitive or comparative.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1
Et ideo aliter dicendum quod cum voluntas non sit nisi boni, non potest esse aliquid volitum nisi apprehendatur ut bonum ad appetendum; quod si vere est bonum, non est peccatum in appetitu. Ergo oportet, si est peccatum, quod sit verisimiliter bonum, et non vere bonum. Sed, secundum Augustinum in libro 2 Contra academicos, cap. 12, non potest aliquis judicare verisimile, nisi verum sit cognitum. Ergo oportet ut intellectus veri boni praecedat intellectum verisimilis boni; et ita appetitus aestimati boni quo malus fit angelus, non potest sequi primum actum intellectus secundum quod considerat verum bonum, sed secundum quod considerat verisimile bonum. Unde cum impossibile sit intellectui creato simul plura intelligere, non potuit in primo instanti creationis appetitus angeli esse malus.
Thus, we must say otherwise, that since the will is only for the good, nothing can be willed unless it is apprehended as a good to be desired, and that if it truly is good, then there is no sin in the appetite. Therefore, if it is a sin, it must appear to be truly good yet not be truly good. But, according to Augustine in Against the Skeptics, no one can judge an appearance of truth unless the truth is known.1 Therefore, an understanding of the true good must precede an understanding of the apparently true good. Thus, the appetite for the supposed good whereby an angel becomes wicked cannot follow on the first act by which the intellect considers the true good, but rather the first act by which it considers the apparent good. Hence, since it is impossible for the created intellect to understand more than one thing at the same time, the appetite of an angel could not have been wicked in the first instant of its creation.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in vasis contumeliae non facit Deus malitiam, sed naturam; sed ordinat malitiam ad poenam; et iste ordo designatur cum dicitur: in contumeliam. Potest enim designari ordo vel poenae ad culpam, et hic ordo est a Deo; vel culpae ad naturam, et haec conjunctio non est a Deo. Unde sic propositio1 tenetur consecutive, non causaliter.2
Reply Obj. 1: In the vessels of dishonor God does not make the wickedness, but rather the nature. But he does order the wickedness to punishment. And it is this order that is designated when it says unto dishonor. For the order can be designated either as the order of punishment with regard to fault, and this order is from God, or the order of fault with regard to nature, and this joining is not from God. Hence this proposition is understood in a consecutive, not a causative, manner.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc intelligitur de malo poenae et non de malo culpae, et de hoc infra plenius agetur, dist. 37.
Reply Obj. 2: This refers to the evil of punishment, not the evil of fault. And this will be addressed in greater detail below.1
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam supposito quod homo simul cum angelo creatus sit, non oportet quod, angelo existente malo, creatus sit homo: quia non est principalis finis creationis hominis, reparatio ruinae angelicae, sed quaedam utilitas consequens, ut supra dictum est. Et hanc utilitatem Deus praevidebat, in cujus praescientia eventus omnium rerum erant.
Reply Obj. 3: Even on the supposition that man was created at the same time as the angels, it is not necessary that man be created with an angel already existing as wicked. For the reparation of the ruin of angels is not the principal end of the man’s creation, but is rather a certain subsequent benefit, as was said above.1 God foresaw this benefit, whose foreknowledge encompassed the outcomes of all things.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in instanti suae creationis aliquem actum voluntatis habere potuit; non tamen primus actus1 potuit esse malus sicut nec prima cognitio falsa.
Reply Obj. 4: At the instant of its creation, it could have had an act of the will, yet its first act could not have been wicked, just as its first knowledge could not have been false.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, secundum quosdam, in eodem instanti angelus fuit primo bonus, et post malus,1 et illud instans quamvis sit unum re, tamen differt ratione, secundum quod est finis praeteriti et principium futuri. Sed diversa ratio comparationis non tollit conjunctionem eorum quae sunt in uno instanti; unde sequeretur quod innocentia et malitia ejus conjungerentur, quod est impossibile.
Reply Obj. 5: According to some, in the same instant an angel was first good and later wicked, and this instant, although one in reality, differs in account insofar as it is the end of the past and the beginning of the future. But the different frames of reference do not remove the connection between the things that exist in a single instant. Hence it would follow that its innocence and malice would be conjoined, which is impossible.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1.ad5
Ideo alii dicunt quod in toto tempore praecedenti fuit bonus, sed in istius temporis ultimo instanti est malus: et sicut non est assignare immediatum instans ante aliud instans, ita nec ultimum instans in quo fuit bonus. Sed ista ratio bona est, prout inducitur a Philosopho, in 8 Physic., tunc quando “nunc” continuat tempus quietis et motus, qui semper1 se tenet cum passione, quae inest subjecto mobili tempore quietis, sive praecedat quies sive sequatur. Sed si poneretur instans inter duas quietes, vel inter duas partes motus continui, non magis se tenet cum uno quam cum alio. Non autem dicimus hic quod angelus per aliquem motum continuum factus sit malus; et ideo primum instans malitiae suae non est medium inter quietem et motum, sed inter duas quietes. Unde ratio ista non est ad propositum.
Consequently, others say that during the whole preceding time it was good, but that it is wicked in the final instant of this time. And just as we cannot assign an instant immediately before the other instant, neither can we assign a final instant in which it was good. But this argument, as invoked by the Philosopher in the Physics 8,1 is apt in a situation where the “now” joins continuously a time of rest and of motion—motion always being linked with passion, which is in the movable subject at the time of rest, whether the rest precedes or follows. But if an instant were placed between two rests, or between two parts of continuous motion, it would not be more linked with one than the other. However, we are not saying here that an angel became wicked through a continuous motion. Thus, the first instant of its malice is not intermediate between rest and motion, but rather between two rests. Hence this argument does not apply to the case in question.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1
Ideo aliter dicendum, quod est assignare ultimum instans in quo angelus fuit bonus et primum in quo fuit malus, nec inter haec instantia fuit tempus medium, quia tempus formaliter est numerus, nec sequitur ipsum continuitas nisi ex parte motus. Unde cum vicissitudo affectionum in angelo, per quas est bonus et malus, non sit continua, nec ordinata ad aliquem motum continuum, numerus earum dicetur tempus, quia secundum prius et posterius se habent; sed non erit continuum; unde inter ejus instantia non necessario accipietur tempus medium, sicut nec inter duas unitates numerus.
Thus, we must say otherwise, that we can assign the final instant in which an angel was good, and the first in which it was wicked, and that there was no intermediate time between these instants, since time formally is number and it does not give rise to continuity except on the part of motion. Hence since the alternation of affections in an angel through which it is good or evil is not continuous nor ordered to a continuous motion, the number of these will be called “time,” since it is related to “before” and “after,” but it will not be continuous. Hence between its instants we will not necessarily find an intermediate time, just as we do not find a number between two unities.
Sent.II.D3.Q2.A1
Q. 3Angelic knowledgeDe cognitione angelorum
Deinde quaeritur de cognitione angelorum, et circa hoc quattuor quaeruntur:
Next we ask about the knowledge of the angels. And concerning this four questions are asked:
Sent.II.D3.Q3
primo utrum angelus cognoscat per species;
first, whether angels know through species;
Sent.II.D3.Q3
secundo utrum in superioribus sint species magis universales;
second, whether in higher angels there are more universal species;
Sent.II.D3.Q3
tertio utrum per species istas, singularium cognitionem habere possint;
third, whether through these species they can have knowledge of singulars;
Sent.II.D3.Q3
quarto utrum possint simul plura intelligere.
fourth, whether they can understand more than one thing at the same time.
Sent.II.D3.Q3
A. 1Whether an angel knows things through its own essenceUtrum angelus cognoscat res per suam essentiam
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angelus per essentiam suam res cognoscat et non per species aliquas.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that an angel knows things through its essence and not through various species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.arg1
Quia, secundum Philosophum, in 3 De anima, anima est species specierum. Sed angelus simplicior est anima et nobilior. Ergo essentia angeli est similitudo vel species rerum. Sed res potest in similitudine sui cognosci. Ergo videtur quod angelus, intuendo essentiam suam, res cognoscat, et non per species aliquas.
Obj. 1: For, according to the Philosopher, the soul is the species of species.1 But an angel is more simple and more noble than the soul. Therefore, the essence of an angel is the likeness or the species of things. But a thing can be known in its likeness. Therefore, it seems that an angel knows things by perceiving its essence and not through various species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, omnis species vel est causa rei, vel a re accepta. Sed species rerum in intellectu angeli non possunt esse causatae a rebus, cum angelus careat potentiis et organis, quibus fit abstractio a sensibilibus: nec iterum sunt causae rerum, cum angeli non sint causatores. Ergo videtur quod angeli per species non cognoscant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, every species either is the cause of a thing or is received from a thing. But the species of things in the intellect of an angel cannot be caused by things, since an angel lacks the powers and organs by which abstraction from sensible things comes about. Nor, again, are they the causes of things, since angels are not causers. Therefore, it seems that angels do not know through species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.arg3
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium, in 5 cap. De div. nom., nobiliora in entibus sunt inferiorum exemplaria. Sed in exemplari res optime cognoscitur. Cum ergo angeli inter res creatas sint nobilissimi quasi Deo propinquiores, secundum Augustinum. 12 Confess., cap. 7; videtur quod natura sua inspecta alias res cognoscant.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to Dionysius, the more noble among beings are exemplars of the lower.1 But a thing is known best of all in its exemplar. Therefore, since angels are the most noble among created things, as though closer to God, according to Augustine,2 it seems that having gazed upon their own nature they know other things.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.arg4
Praeterea, intellectum et intellectus non differunt nisi quando utrumque eorum est in potentia, ut in 1 libro dictum est. Ergo omnis intellectus qui est semper in actu, non differt in eo intelligens et intellectum. Sed intellectus substantiae separatae videtur semper in actu esse, cum suum intelligere non sequatur transmutationem aliquam. Ergo videtur quod in ea non differat species intellecta et substantia intellectus; et ita non per species cognoscit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what is understood and the intellect do not differ except when both of them are in potency, as was said in Book I.1 Therefore, in every intellect that is always in act, understanding and understood do not differ. But the intellect of a separated substance seems always to be in act, since its understanding does not follow a transmutation. Therefore, it seems that in it the species understood and the substance of the intellect do not differ. Thus, it does not know through species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod Dionysius dicit, 4 cap. De div. nom., quod angeli illuminantur per1 scibiles rerum inter rationes. Hae autem non sunt nisi species rerum intellectae. Ergo per species rerum cognitionem habent.
On the contrary, Dionysius says that the angels are illuminated through the knowable accounts of things.1 But these are nothing else than the species of things as understood. Therefore, they have knowledge of things through species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, in lib. De causis, propos. 10, dicitur quod omnis intelligentia est plena formis. Sed illa quae sunt in intelligentia, sunt in ea per modum intelligibilem, ut in eodem libro dicitur; quae autem sic sunt in ea, sunt in ea ad cognoscendum. Ergo videtur quod res per formas cognoscant.
Furthermore, it is said in the Book of Causes that every intelligence is full of forms.1 But what is in an intelligence is in it after an intelligible manner, as is said in the same book. Now, the things that in this way are in it are in it for the purpose of knowledge. Therefore, it seems that they know things through forms.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod intellectus angelicus est medius inter intellectum divinum et humanum, et virtute et modo cognoscendi. In intellectu enim divino similitudo rei intellectae est ipsa essentia intelligentis,1 quae est rerum causa exemplaris et efficiens; in intellectu vero humano similitudo rei intellectae est aliud a substantia intellectus, et est sicut forma ejus; unde ex intellectu et similitudine rei efficitur unum completum, quod est intellectus in actu intelligens; et hujus similitudo est accepta a re. Sed in intellectu angelico similitudo rei intellectae est aliud a substantia intelligentis, non tamen est acquisita a re, cum non sint ex rebus divisibilibus cognitionem congregantes, ut Dionysius dicit in 7 cap. De div. nom. Nec tamen est causa rei secundum fidem, sed est influxa2 a Deo ad cognoscendum.
I answer that the angelic intellect is a mean between the divine and human intellect both in power and in mode of knowing. For in the divine intellect the likeness of the thing understood is the essence itself of the one understanding, which is the exemplary and efficient cause of realities. But in the human intellect, the likeness of the reality understood is something other than the intellect’s substance, and is as its form. Hence from the intellect and the likeness of the reality comes about a single complete thing, which is the intellect actually understanding. And the likeness of this is received from the reality. But in the angelic intellect, the likeness of the reality understood is something other than the substance of the one understanding, yet it is not acquired from the reality, since they do not piece together knowledge out of divisible realities, as Dionysius says.1 Nor is it the cause of the reality, according to the faith, but has been, rather, infused by God for the sake of knowledge.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.co
Et ratio hujus sumi potest ex verbis Commentatoris, in 11 Metaph. Ipse enim dicit quod secundum ordinem simplicitatis naturarum separatarum est ordo distantiae speciei intellectae ab intellectu; unde in prima essentia, cui non admiscetur potentia aliqua, est omnino idem intelligens et intellectum; in aliis autem secundum quod plus admiscetur de potentia, est major distantia inter speciem intellectam et intellectum. Cujus ratio est quia nihil operatur nisi secundum quod est in actu; unde illud cujus essentia est purus actus, intelligit sine receptione alicujus perficientis, quod sit extra essentiam ejus; illud vero in quo est potentia, non poterit intelligere nisi perficiatur in actu per aliquid receptum ab extrinseco; et hoc est lumen intellectivum naturale, quod a Deo in substantias intellectivas emittitur. Et quia unumquodque recipitur in aliquo per modum recipientis; lumen illud quod in Deo est simplex, recipitur in mente angeli ut divisum et multiplicatum: omnis enim potentia receptiva de se divisibilitatem habet secundum quod non est terminata ad unum, quod fit per actum terminantem: et ideo dicitur in libro De causis, ubi supra, quod sicut in natura inferiori multiplicantur singularia, ita et species intelligibiles in intelligentiis; utrumque enim est propter multiplicabilitatem potentiae; et istae sunt species per quas angeli cognoscunt.
And the reason for this can be taken from the words of the Commentator on the Metaphysics 11.1 For he says that in accord with the order of simplicity of separated natures there is an order of the distance of the understood species from the intellect. Hence in the first essence, in which there is no admixture of potency, what understands and what is understood are entirely the same. But in others there is a greater distance between the species understood and the intellect insofar as there is a greater admixture of potency. The reason for this is that nothing works except insofar as it is in act. Hence that thing whose essence is pure act understands without the reception of anything else outside its essence perfecting it, whereas that in which there is potency cannot understand unless it is perfected in act through something received from without. And this is the natural intellective light that is cast by God into intellective substances. Since each thing is received in something according to the mode of the receiver, the light that is simple in God is received in the mind of an angel as divided and multiplied. For every receptive potency has divisibility of itself insofar as it is not restricted to one thing, which is accomplished through a determining act. Thus, it says in the Book of Causes2 that just as singulars are multiplied in lower nature, so also intelligible species are multiplied in intelligences. For both arise on account of the multiplicability of potency. And these are the species through which the angels know.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod anima dicitur species specierum, inquantum per intellectum agentem facit species intelligibiles actu, et recipit eas secundum intellectum possibilem, sicut ibidem sensus dicitur species sensibilium,1 et manus organum organorum, inquantum videlicet omnia artificialia per manus efficiuntur; unde in 14 De animal., lib. 4 De part. anim., cap. 8, 10, et 11, dicitur quod manus datae sunt homini loco cornuum, et omnium quibus alia animalia juvantur. Unde non sequitur quod essentia animae vel angeli sit talis species in qua omnia cognoscantur.
Reply Obj. 1: The soul is called the “species of species” inasmuch as it makes species actually intelligible through the agent intellect and receives them in accord with the potential intellect, just as in that same place the senses are called the “species of sensible things” and the hand is called the “organ of organs” inasmuch as all artifacts are made by the hands.1 Hence it says in History of Animals 142 that hands were given to man in place of horns and all those other things that are of aid to other animals. Hence it does not follow that the essence of the soul or of an angel is the sort of species in which everything is known.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod similitudines rerum in intellectu angeli existentes, non sunt a rebus acceptae, quia species intelligibilis non accipitur a re nisi mediante phantasmate, quod se habet ad intellectum, sicut color ad visum, ut in 3 De anima dicitur. Nec tamen sunt causae rerum per modum creationis, sed forte per modum motus, si forte ponantur orbes movere, quorum motus est causa formarum naturalium. Nihilominus tamen oportet quod quaedam cognoscant quorum non sunt causae, sicut ipsos orbes, et alios angelos. Unde dicendum, quod hoc quod aliquam similitudinem1 habeant ad invicem, potest contingere dupliciter; vel ita quod unum sit causa alterius, similitudinem suam illi imprimens, sicut ignis et aer calefactus; et hoc modo intellectus divinus et humanus habent assimilationem ad res intellectas, licet modo converso, quia intellectus divinus imprimit in rem formam, per quam res sibi similatur; intellectus autem humanus speciem per quam rei assimilatur, a re accipit: vel ita quod2 utrumque sit ab una causa similem formam utrique imprimente; et sic intellectus angelicus rebus cognitis assimilatur, quia formae quae a Deo impressae sunt rebus ad subsistendum, sunt etiam angelo impressae ad cognoscendum.
Reply Obj. 2: The likenesses of things existing in the intellect of an angel are not received from things, since the intelligible species is not received from a thing except by the mediation of a phantasm, which is related to the intellect as color is to sight, as is said in On the Soul 3.1 Yet neither are they the causes of things by way of creation, though maybe they are by way of motion, if perhaps we posit that they move the spheres, the motion of which is the cause of natural forms. Nevertheless, they must know certain things of which they are not the cause, such as the spheres themselves and other angels. Hence we must say that it can come about in two ways that they are like one another. One way is such that one is the cause of another, impressing its likeness on it, as in the case of fire and heated air; and this is how the divine intellect and the human intellect have assimilated the things understood, though in a converse manner, since the divine intellect impresses onto the thing the form by which the thing is made like it, whereas the human intellect receives from the thing the species through which it is made like the thing. The other way is in such a manner that both are from one cause impressing a like form on both. And in this way, the angelic intellect is likened to the things known because the forms that are impressed on things by God for subsistence are also impressed on angels to be known.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod res non cognoscitur perfecte in exemplari, nisi a quo ducitur secundum totum quod in ipsa est; et hoc modo res cognoscuntur in primo exemplari, quod imitantur res secundum esse illud quod in re est. Sic autem non est de essentia angeli, cum non sit causa vel exemplar totius quod in re est, scilicet materiae et formae,1 nisi per hoc quod potentia sua completur per lumen a Deo immissum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: A thing is not known perfectly in an exemplar except one from which it is derived with respect to all that is in it. This is how things are known in the first exemplar, which things imitate with respect to the being that is in a thing. But this is not the case with the essence of an angel, since it is not the cause or exemplar of all that is in the thing, namely, of its matter and form, except through the fact that its potency is completed by light cast into it by God, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod intellectus angelicus etsi ponatur semper in actu respectu cognitorum naturalium, non tamen esse in actu habet a se, sed ab alio: unde sicut in ipso differt esse et quod est, propter hoc quod esse quod habet, habet ab alio: ita differt in eo intellectus et quo actu intelligit, propter hoc quod1 intelligere ab alio habet.
Reply Obj. 4: The angelic intellect, even if it is posited as always in act with respect to natural things known, does not have actual existence from itself, but from another. Hence just as in it existence and what-is differ, on account of the fact that the being that it has, it has it from another, so also in it the intellect and that by which it actually understands differ, on account of the fact that it has understanding from another.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the higher angels understand through more universal speciesUtrum angeli superiores intelligant per species universaliores
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod species superiorum non sint universaliores speciebus quas habent angeli inferiores.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the species of the higher angels are not more universal than the species that the lower angels possess.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.arg1
Quia, secundum Philosophum in 1 De anima, universale1 aut nihil est, aut posterius est. Non enim dicitur esse posterius nisi propter abstractionem a rebus, in qua completur intentio universalitatis per actum intellectus abstrahentis. Cum ergo intellectus angeli non abstrahat species a rebus, videtur quod species non sint universales in ipso.
Obj. 1: For, according to the Philosopher in On the Soul 1, the universal “animal” either is nothing or is secondary.1 For it is only said to be secondary due to abstraction from things, in which the intention of universality is completed through the act of the abstracting intellect. Therefore, since the intellect of an angel does not abstract species from things, it seems that the species in it are not universal.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.arg2
Praeterea, si dicantur universaliores, aut hoc est quantum ad cognitionem, aut quantum ad operationem. Non quantum ad cognitionem, quia naturalium causarum omnes cognitionem habent, et sui ipsorum, et Dei; non quantum ad operationem, quia non sunt rerum operatores, ut dictum est. Ergo videtur quod nullo modo possint quorumdam species universaliores esse.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, if they are called “more universal,” either this is with regard to knowledge or with regard to activity. It is not with regard to knowledge, since they all have knowledge of natural causes, of themselves, and of God. Nor is it with regard to activity, since they do not cause things, as has been said.1 Therefore, it seems that in no way are some of them more universal species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quanto cognitio est magis propria, tanto est magis perfecta. Sed superiorum cognitio perfectior est, sicut et natura simplicior, ut ex praedictis patet. Ergo videtur quod superiorum species non sint magis universales.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more particular knowledge is, the more perfect it is. But the higher angels’ knowledge is more perfect, just as their nature is more simple, as is clear from what has been said before.1 Therefore, it seems that the species of higher angels are not more universal.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.arg4
Praeterea, qui cognoscit universalia, non potest propria cognoscere, nisi acquirat aliquid de propriis rei. Si ergo inferiorum angelorum species essent magis propriae, oporteret quod superiores non reducerentur in actum propriae cognitionis rerum nisi per inferiores: quod est inconveniens, cum magis e contra contingat, secundum Dionysium, cap. 11 De cael. hierar. Ergo videtur idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the one who knows universals can only know proper attributes if he acquires something about the proper attributes of a thing. So if the species of the lower angels were more proper, it would be necessary for higher angels to receive the act of proper knowledge of things from the lower. This is not fitting, since what happens is rather the other way around, according to Dionysius.1 Therefore, the same holds as before, it seems.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.arg5
Sed contra est quod Dionysius dicit in 12 cap. Cael. hier., quod superiores angeli habent scientiam magis universalem, et inferiores particularem et subjectam.
On the contrary, Dionysius says that the higher angels have more universal knowledge, whereas the lower have more particular and subordinate knowledge.1
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, hoc idem videtur per hoc quod in libro De causis, ubi supra, dicitur, quod cum omnis intelligentia sit plena formis, in quibusdam sunt formae magis universales, scilicet in superioribus, et in quibusdam minus, scilicet in inferioribus.
Furthermore, this same thing is seen when the Book of Causes says that, since every intelligence is full of forms, in some there are more universal forms, namely, in the higher, and in others less universal forms, namely, in the lower.1
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod secundum theologos et philosophos oportet ponere formas superiorum angelorum esse magis universales. Cujus ratio est, quia in omnibus scientiis et artibus, sive speculativis sive operativis, oportet quod illa quae est altior et ordinativa aliarum, consideret rationes magis universales, eo quod principia sunt parva quantitate, et maxima virtute, et simplicia ad plurima se extendunt: verbi gratia, sub civili scientia est militaris, et sub militari equestris, et sic deinceps; civilis autem sub consideratione boni humani absolute; militaris autem considerat hoc idem, secundum quod determinatur ad res bellicas, et sic deinceps: et propter hoc inferior accipit principia sua a superiori, quae est quasi propter quid demonstrans: et hoc etiam facilius patet in scientiis speculativis: quia metaphysica, quae est ordinativa aliarum, considerat rationem entis absolute; aliae vero secundum determinationem aliquam. Hoc autem sic est in angelis, et secundum omnes philosophos, et secundum nos: quia superiores per suam scientiam ordinant actus et officia inferiorum, illuminantes eos, et perficientes, et purgantes. Unde oportet quod scientia superiorum sit universalior, et species universaliores:
I answer that, according to theologians and philosophers, we must hold that the forms of the higher angels are more universal. The reason for this is that in all sciences and arts, whether speculative or practical, that which is higher and which orders other things must consider more universal accounts due to the fact that principles are small in quantity and great in power, and that simple things extend to very many things. For example, under civil science there is military science, and under military science there is horsemanship, and so forth. But civil science considers the good of man absolutely, whereas military science considers the same thing in regard to matters of warfare, and so forth. For this reason the lower receives its principles from the higher, which demonstrates the reason why, so to speak. This is even clearer in the speculative sciences. For metaphysics, which orders all the others, considers the account of being absolutely, while the others consider the account of being according to a given determination. But this is also the case with the angels, both according to all the philosophers and according to us. For it is the higher that order the acts and offices of the lower through their knowledge, illuminating, perfecting, and purifying them. Hence the knowledge of the higher must be more universal, and their species must be more universal.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.co
quod quomodo contingat, potest videri ex verbis Commentatoris in 11 Metaph. Ipse enim dicit quod, secundum ordinem differentiae inter intelligens et intellectum, est etiam ordo multiplicationis intellectorum: quia in intellectu superiori, qui habet minus de possibilitate, minor est compositio intelligentis et intellecti: et inde est etiam quod sunt in eo pauciores formae intelligibiles: quia quanto minus habet de potentia lumen intellectuale, minus dividitur et multiplicatur in eo; et ideo oportet quod istae formae sint universaliores formis magis multiplicatis. Secundum hoc ergo scientia Dei est universalissima: quia una similitudine, quae est sua essentia, omnia cognoscit ac si aliquis per rationem communem entis omnia cognoscere possit; et quanto per pauciores formas intelligit, tanto scientia ejus est universalior, et similior divinae scientiae: ut si aliquis cognoscat omnia per intentionem decem generum, et aliquis non nisi acciperet species primas generum, et sic descendendo usque ad specialissima; secundum multiplicationem specierum inveniretur particulatio earum.
How this comes about can be seen from the words of the Commentator on the Metaphysics 11.1 For he says that in accord with the order of difference between what understands and what is understood, there is also an order of the multiplication of things understood. For in a higher intellect, which has less potentiality, there is less composition of what understands and what is understood. So it is also the case that there are fewer intelligible forms in it, since the less potency the intellectual light has, the less division and multiplication there is in it. Thus, these forms must be more universal than the forms that are more multiplied. Therefore, in keeping with this, the knowledge of God is most universal, since he knows all things by a single likeness, which is his essence, as if someone were to know all things through the common account of being. The fewer forms through which one understands, the more universal is his knowledge and the more like the divine knowledge, such as if one person knew all things through the concept of the ten genera, and another person only by receiving the first species of the genera, and so on, descending all the way to the most specific concepts. The narrowness of the species would be found to track their multiplication.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod est triplex universale. Quoddam quod est in re, scilicet natura ipsa, quae est in particularibus, quamvis in eis non sit secundum rationem universalitatis in actu. Est etiam quoddam universale quod est a re acceptum per abstractionem, et hoc posterius est re; et hoc modo formae angelorum non sunt universales. Est etiam quoddam universale ad rem, quod est prius re ipsa, sicut forma domus in mente aedificatoris; et per hunc modum sunt universales formae rerum in mente angelica existentes, non ita quod sint operativae, sed quia sunt operativis similes, sicut aliquis speculative scientiam operativam habet.
Reply Obj. 1: There are three kinds of universal. One is in the thing, namely, the nature itself, which is in particulars, even though it is not in them under the aspect of actual universality. There is another kind of universal that is received from the thing through abstraction, and this is secondary to the thing. In this way, the forms of the angels are not universal. But there is also a kind of universal with regard to the thing, which is prior to the thing itself, even as the form of a house is in the mind of the builder. And this is how the forms of things existing in the mind of the angels are universal, not in such a manner that they are practical, but rather that they are similar to practical forms, as in the case of someone who possesses practical knowledge in a speculative manner.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sunt universaliores et quantum ad cognitionem et quantum ad operationem. Quantum ad cognitionem, tum ex parte ipsarum specierum; quia ad plura se extendunt; tum ex parte rerum cognitarum, quia superiores perfectius et clarius cognoscunt idem cognitum quam inferiores, unde illuminant eos; sicut etiam eamdem conclusionem aliter demonstrator, aliter dialecticus1 cognoscit. Nec etiam est remotum a veritate quin plura subjaceant cognitioni naturali superiorum quam inferiorum.
Reply Obj. 2: They are more universal both with regard to knowledge and with regard to activity: with regard to knowledge, both on the part of the species themselves, since they extend to many things; and on the part of the things known, since the higher know the same thing that the lower know, but more perfectly and clearly. Hence they illuminate them, just as one who knows a conclusion because he demonstrates it knows the same conclusion in a different way from one who knows it dialectically. Nor is it far from the truth that more things should come under the natural knowledge of the higher than of the lower.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.ad2
Similiter etiam sunt universaliores quantum ad operationem, tam secundum philosophos, qui ponunt ordinem intelligentiarum secundum ordinem motuum, ex quo oportet quod causalitas formarum illius intelligentiae superioris sit universalior, cujus motus est universalior in causando, quam etiam secundum nos, qui ponimus eos ordines secundum diversa divina officia; unde superiores ordinant inferiores in suis officiis, et non e converso. Unde remanet nobis eadem via procedendi, secundum traditionem Dionysii, De caelest. hierar., cap. 4 et 5, sicut etiam philosophis.1
Likewise, they are also more universal with regard to activity, both according to philosophers, who posit an order of intelligences in accord with the order of motions, from which it follows that the causality of the forms of a higher intelligence must be more universal, since its motion is more universal in causing; and also according to us, since we posit the orders in accord with different divine offices, whereby the higher order the lower in their offices and not vice versa. Hence the same way of proceeding remains for us as for the philosophers, according to what has been handed on by Dionysius.1
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod cognitio perfecta non habetur per medium universale, quia1 non est efficax ad cognitionem omnium propriorum. Si autem per medium universale omnia propria efficaciter cognoscerentur, esset perfectissima cognitio; quia quanto aliquid est magis unum et simplex, tanto est virtuosius et nobilius; et hoc modo dicimus quod angeli superiores sufficienter per formas universales cognoscunt res, sicut Deus per essentiam suam perfecte cognoscit omnia.
Reply Obj. 3: Perfect knowledge is not possessed through a universal medium that is not effective for the knowledge of all proper attributes. But if all proper attributes were known effectively through a universal medium, this would be the most perfect knowledge. For the more something is one and simple, the more powerful and noble it is. This is how we say the higher angels know things sufficiently through universal forms, even as God knows all things perfectly through his essence.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ratio procederet, si formae universales superiorum non essent sufficientes ad cognitionem propriorum, quod falsum est: quia omnia quae cognoscit inferior per formas particulares, cognoscit superior per universales, vel etiam plura: et quia ex causis universalibus confirmantur particulares, inde est quod scientia inferiorum perficitur per superiores.
Reply Obj. 4: The argument would follow if the universal forms of the higher angels were not sufficient for the knowledge of proper attributes, which is false. For a higher angel knows through universal forms everything that a lower angel knows through particular forms, and even more besides. Because particulars receive confirmation from universal causes, so it is that the knowledge of the lower angels is perfected by the higher.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether the angels understand particularsUtrum angeli intelligant particularia
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli per formas intellectuales particularia non cognoscant.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that angels do not know particulars through intellectual forms.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.arg1
Ubi enim invenitur una natura communis, non est diversitas in operatione consequente naturam. Sed natura intellectualis est in angelis et in nobis. Cum ergo intellectus noster non possit esse singularium, videtur quod nec angelicus.
Obj. 1: For where one common nature is found, there is not a diversity in the activity that follows on that nature. But there is an intellectual nature in angels and in us. Therefore, since our intellect cannot understand singulars, it seems that neither does the angelic intellect.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.arg2
Praeterea, omnis cognitio est per assimilationem. Sed quodlibet singulare in materialibus, est singulare per materiam. Cum ergo species rerum in mente angelica sint omnino a materia et a conditionibus materialibus absolutae, cum intellectus angeli non sit minus immaterialis intellectu humano videtur quod non possit esse principium cognoscendi singulare, prout est in sua singularitate consistens.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, all knowledge is through assimilation. But any singular in material things is singular through matter. Therefore, given that the species of things in the mind of the angels are altogether removed from matter and from material conditions, since the intellect of the angels is not less immaterial than the human intellect, it seems that it cannot be the principle of knowing a singular precisely as existing in its singularity.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.arg3
Praeterea, si cognoscunt singularia diversa, ergo aut uno, aut pluribus. Si uno, cum particularia sint infinita, videtur quod in intellectu angeli sit unum quo cognoscat infinita; et sic aequabitur intellectui divino. Si autem pluribus, oportebit esse multitudinem specierum in intellectu angeli existentium, secundum multitudinem individuorum quae possunt esse; et ita erunt infinitae species in actu in mente angeli, quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if they know different singulars, then they know either through one thing or through more than one. If through one thing, then since particulars are infinite, it seems that in the intellect of an angel there would be one thing by which it knows infinite things; and in this case it will be equal to the divine intellect. If on the other hand they know through more than one, there will have to be a multitude of species existing in the intellect of an angel matching the multitude of individual things that can exist. Thus, in the mind of an angel there would be an actual infinity of species, which is not fitting.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.arg4
Praeterea, esse multorum singularium dependet ex causis contingentibus, ad minus quantum ad generationem; sicut generatio Platonis ex voluntate patris ejus, ut scilicet commisceretur ejus matri. Si ergo angeli cognoscunt singularia, videtur quod cognoscunt futura contingentia; quod negatur, quia hoc solius Dei est. Ergo videtur quod singularia non cognoscant.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the being of many singulars depends on contingent causes, at least with regard to generation. For example, the generation of Plato depends on the will of his father, namely that his father mingle with his mother. Therefore, if the angels know singulars, then it seems they know future contingents. But this is denied, since to know future contingents belongs to God alone. Therefore, it seems that they do not know singulars.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.arg5
Sed contra, officium quorumdam angelorum est custodire homines, ut a sanctis traditur. Sed hoc non potest esse, nisi homines quos custodiunt, cognoscant. Ergo videtur quod singularia hominum cognoscant; et eadem ratione aliarum specierum.
On the contrary, it is the office of certain angels to guard men, as the saints have handed down. But this cannot be unless they know the men whom they guard. Therefore, it seems that they know individual men and, for the same reason, the individuals of other species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, cognitio angelorum est perfectior quam nostra. Sed nos scimus non tantum universalia, sed etiam singularia. Ergo videtur quod multo fortius angeli.
Furthermore, the angels’ knowledge is more perfect than ours. But we know not only universals, but also singulars. Therefore, it seems that all the more do the angels know singulars.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod praeter illam positionem quae ponit angelos singularium cognitionem non habere, quae haeretica est, et veritati Sacrae Scripturae contraria, sunt diversae opiniones de modo quo angeli cognoscunt singularia.
I answer that, besides the position holding that the angels do not have knowledge of singulars, which is heretical and contrary to the truth of Sacred Scripture,1 there are different opinions concerning the manner in which the angels know singulars.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.co
Quidam enim dicunt quod angeli per formas innatas solum causas universales cognoscunt: sed ex rebus ipsis1 accipiunt, unde singularia ex causis universalibus producta cognoscunt. Sed hoc non videtur conveniens: quia illud quod est acceptum a re singulari, non ducit in cognitionem singularitatis ejus, nisi quamdiu servantur in eo conditiones materiales individuantes illud; quod non potest esse nisi specie existente in organo corporali, ut in sensu et imaginatione. Unde cum angeli organo corporali careant, etiamsi a rebus species abstraherent, non possent per hujusmodi species singularium cognitionem habere.
Some say that the angels know only universal causes through their innate forms, but receive from the realities themselves the basis for knowing the singulars produced by the universal causes. But this does not seem to work. For what is received from a singular thing leads to knowledge of its singularity only as long as the material conditions that individuate it are preserved in it, which can only be with a species existing in a bodily organ like the senses and the imagination. Hence since the angels have no bodily organ, even if they abstracted species from things, they could not have knowledge of singulars through such species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3
Ideo alii dixerunt quod omnia singularia producuntur ex causis universalibus ordinatis in natura; unde cum apud angelum sint formae ordinis causarum universi, per hujusmodi formas omnia singularia cognoscere potest: et haec videtur via Avicennae. Sed tamen non est sufficiens secundum fidem nostram: quia in causis universalibus non cognoscitur aliquid secundum conditiones individuales, ut scilicet cognoscatur prout est hic et nunc, et hujusmodi. Unde dicit ipse Avicenna, De fluxu entis, cap. 4, et in sua Metaph. tract. 8, cap. 6 et 7, et tract. 9, cap. 4, quod Deus non cognoscit particularia particulariter, ut scilicet hoc nunc esse, et nunc non esse; et est simile de eo qui cognoscit eclipsim in causis suis universalibus, qui non cognoscit hanc eclipsim secundum quod est hic et nunc incipiens et nunc finiens, nisi sensu percipiat.
Therefore, others said that all singulars are produced by universal causes ordered in nature. Hence since with the angels there are forms of the order of causes in the universe, then through forms of this sort they can know all singulars. This seems to be the approach of Avicenna. But this is still not sufficient according to our faith. For in universal causes something is not known with respect to individual conditions, namely, being known as it is here and now, and things of this sort. Hence Avicenna himself says1 that God does not know particular things in a particular way, namely, in such a way that he knows this thing as now existing and as now not existing. This is like someone who knows an eclipse in its universal causes, but who does not know this eclipse as it is here, now beginning and now ending, unless he perceives it by his senses.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3
Et ideo ad hanc positionem quidam addiderunt quod ex applicatione harum formarum universalium ad hoc particulare vel illud determinatur angeli cognitio ut hoc singulare cognoscat. Sed hoc iterum non videtur sufficiens: quia haec applicatio universalium causarum ad singulare, aut est ad singulare quod est in intellectu angeli; et sic haec positio supponeret1 illud de quo dubitatur, scilicet singularia esse in intellectu angeli; vel ad singulare quod est in re, sicut dicere videtur; ut si lux solis esset intelligens, intelligeret corpora ad quae radii sui applicantur. Hoc autem esse non potest: quia cum cognitio non sit nisi secundum assimilationem, impossibile est quod cognitio extendat se ultra id in quo est assimilatio. Si ergo lux solis vel intellectus angeli assimilatur rei quam irradiat, hoc non potest esse nisi vel ex eo quod illud quod est rei recipitur in intellectu aut in luce solis, et hoc ipsi non ponunt, quia rediret prima positio, vel ex eo quod a sole aliquid circa rem ponitur, et sic non cognosceret de re nisi hoc quod circa eam ponit; sicut si sol cognosceret naturam luminis, et non propriam rationem hujus vel illius coloris quae est ex diversa recipientium proportione: et similiter etiam angelus per hujusmodi applicationem propriam cognitionem de rebus non haberet, cum propriam naturam ipsi rei non conferat.
Thus, some added to this position that from the application of these universal forms to this or that particular, the knowledge of an angel is determined such that it knows the singular. But again, this does not seem sufficient. For this application of universal causes to a singular is either to the singular in the intellect of the angel, and thus, this position would suppose the very thing in question, namely, that singulars are in the intellect of an angel. Or the application is to a singular in the thing, as it seems to mean in such a way that, if sunlight, for example, were intelligent, it would understand the bodies to which its rays are applied. But this cannot be. For since there is no knowledge except by way of assimilation, it is impossible for knowledge to extend beyond that in which there is assimilation. Therefore, if sunlight or the intellect of an angel is assimilated to the thing upon which it casts rays, this can be only either from the fact that what belongs to the thing is received in the intellect or in the sunlight (and they do not posit this, since this would amount to the first position), or from the fact that the sun lays down something regarding the thing. And in this case it would know about the thing only what it lays down regarding it, as if the sun were to know the nature of light and not this or that color’s proper account, which is due to a differing proportion among receivers. Similarly, an angel would not have proper knowledge of things through this sort of application, since it does not confer the thing’s proper nature on it.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3
Alii vero dicunt quod ex conjunctione universalium quae cognoscunt, resultat cognitio particularis, secundum quod ex pluribus formis congregatis resultat quaedam collectio accidentium, quam non est reperire in alio. Sed haec etiam non est sufficiens: quia formae individuatio non est nisi ex materia; unde quantumcumque formae aggregentur, semper remanet collectio illa communicabilis multis, quousque intelligatur per materiam individuata; unde cognitis hujusmodi formis aggregatis, non cognoscitur Socrates vel Plato.
Others say that particular knowledge results from joining together the universals that they know insofar as several forms being gathered together results in a certain collection of accidents, which we cannot discover in another. But this too is insufficient. For the individuation of form is only due to matter. Hence no matter the extent to which forms are brought together, the collection always remains communicable to many up until it is understood as individuated by matter. Hence by knowledge of such forms brought together, Socrates or Plato is not known.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3
Et ideo aliter dicendum quod eadem ratio est cognitionis singularium in Deo et in angelis; unde considerandum est qualiter Deus singularia cognoscat. Oportet enim illam virtutem quae cognoscit singulare habere apud se rei similitudinem, quantum ad conditiones individuantes: et haec est ratio quare per speciem quae est in sensu cognoscitur singulare et non per speciem quae est in intellectu. Oportet autem ut apud artificem sit similitudo rei per artem conditae secundum totum illud quod ab artifice producitur: et propter hoc aedificator per artem cognoscit formam domus quam inducit in materiam; non autem hanc domum vel illam, nisi per hoc quod a sensu accipit; quia ipse materiam non facit; sed Deus est causa rei, non solum quantum ad formam, sed etiam quantum ad materiam, quae est principium individuationis; unde idea in mente divina est similitudo rei quantum ad utrumque, scilicet materiam et formam; et ideo per eam cognoscuntur res non tantum in universali, sed etiam in particulari. Formae autem quae sunt in mente angeli, sunt simillimae rationibus idealibus in mente divina existentibus, sicut1 deductae immediate exemplariter ab eis individuantes sicut rationes vel ideae rerum existentes in mente divina.2 Unde per eas angeli cognoscere possunt rerum singularia, quia sunt similitudines rerum etiam quantum ad dispositiones materiales individuantes, sicut et rationes vel ideae rerum existentes in mente divina.
And so, we must say otherwise, that the account of the knowledge of singulars is the same in God and in the angels. Hence we must consider how God knows singulars. For it is necessary for the power that knows a singular to have within it a likeness of the thing with regard to the individuating conditions. This is the reason why a singular is known through a species in the senses and not through a species in the intellect. Now, within the artisan there must be a likeness of the thing made by his art with reference to that whole which is produced by the artisan. For this reason a builder knows by art the form of the house that he puts into matter, but not this or that house except through the fact that he receives it from the senses, since he does not make the matter. But God is the cause of the thing not only with regard to the form, but also with regard to the matter, which is the principle of individuation. Hence the idea in the divine mind is a likeness of the thing with regard to both matter and form. Thus, through it things are known not only universally, but also in particular. Now, the forms that are in the mind of an angel are most similar to the ideal accounts existing in the divine mind, with the individuating conditions being drawn immediately from them as from exemplars as accounts or ideas of realities existing in the divine mind. Hence through them the angels can know the singulars of things, since they are likenesses of things even with regard to individuating material dispositions, as also are the accounts or ideas of things existing in the divine mind.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod intellectus humanus est ultimus in gradu substantiarum intellectualium; et ideo est in eo maxima possibilitas respectu aliarum substantiarum intellectualium; et propter hoc recipit lumen intelligibile a Deo debilius, et minus simile lumini divini intellectus; unde lumen intellectuale in eo receptum non est sufficiens ad determinandum propriam rei cognitionem, nisi per species a rebus receptas, quas oportet in ipso recipi formaliter secundum modum suum: et ideo ex eis singularia non cognoscuntur, quae individuantur per materiam, nisi per reflexionem quamdam intellectus ad imaginationem et sensum, dum scilicet intellectus speciem universalem, quam a singularibus abstraxit, applicat formae singulari in imaginatione servatae. Sed in angelo ex ipso lumine determinantur species quibus fit propria rerum cognitio, sine aliquo alio accepto: et ideo cum illud lumen sit similitudo totius rei inquantum est exemplariter a Deo traductum, per hujusmodi species propria singularium cognitio haberi potest: et ita patet quod secundum gradum naturae intellectualis, est etiam diversus intelligendi modus.
Reply Obj. 1: The human intellect is last in rank among intellectual substances. Thus, there is in it the greatest potentiality with respect to other intellectual substances. For this reason it receives intelligible light from God as weaker and less like the light of the divine intellect. Hence the intellectual light received in it is not sufficient for deriving proper knowledge of a thing except through species received from things, which species must be received in it formally in accord with its mode. And so, since singulars are individuated by matter, they only know singulars through a kind of turning back of the intellect to the imagination and the senses, namely, when the intellect applies the universal species, which it has abstracted from singulars, to the singular form preserved in the imagination. But in an angel the species that give rise to proper knowledge of things are derived from the light itself, without receiving anything else. Thus, since that light is the likeness of the whole thing inasmuch as it is drawn from God after the manner of exemplars, proper knowledge of singulars can be had through species of this sort. And thus, it is clear that, in accord with the ranking of intellectual nature, there are different modes of understanding.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod essentia divina quamvis sit actus purus, tamen est similitudo materiae, secundum quod omne ens, quantumcumque imperfectum, a primo ente exemplariter deducitur; et ita etiam formae immateriales quae sunt in intellectu angeli sunt rerum similitudines, etiam quantum ad principia materialia.
Reply Obj. 2: The divine essence, even though it is pure act, is still the likeness of matter insofar as every being, no matter how imperfect, is deduced from the first being after the manner of an exemplar. Thus, the immaterial forms that are in the intellect of an angel are also the likenesses of things, even with regard to material principles.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut ex praedictis patet, quanto aliquis angelus est superior, tanto plura una specie cognoscere potest; nullus tamen est in quo oporteat secundum numerum individuorum species multiplicari, quia per unam speciem omnia individua illius speciei cognoscit, et illa species efficitur propria ratio hujus vel illius secundum respectum ad hoc vel ad illud, per modum quo ideae in intellectu divino multiplicantur: et ita neque intellectus angeli intellectui divino aequabitur, neque infinitae species in intellectu angeli erunt. Relationes autem quae consequuntur actus rationis vel intellectus, in infinitum multiplicari, non est inconveniens.
Reply Obj. 3: As is clear from what has been said,1 the higher an angel is, the more things it can know by a single species. But there is no angel in whom species must be multiplied to keep up with the number of individuals, since through one species it knows all the individuals of that species. And that species is rendered the proper account of this or that thing in this or that respect after the manner in which ideas are multiplied in the divine intellect. Thus, neither will the intellect of an angel be equal to the divine intellect, nor will there be infinite species in the intellect of an angel. However, it is not a problem for the relations that follow on the acts of reason or of the intellect to be multiplied to infinity.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod per species sibi a creatione inditas cognoscunt angeli causas habentes ordinem in natura, et omne illud quod in causis illis determinatur vel simpliciter, vel ut frequenter; et quia contingentia futura non sunt determinata in causis suis, sed facta determinatione causarum efficiuntur in actu praesentia; ideo eorum, quamdiu futura sunt, cognitionem non habent; sed hoc solius Dei est, qui omnes successiones temporum uno actu intuetur.
Reply Obj. 4: Through species implanted in them at their creation, the angels know causes which have an order in nature and everything determined in those causes either simply or as coming about frequently. Because future contingents are not determined in their causes, but rather are rendered actually present after the determination of the causes has been accomplished, therefore they do not know them so long as they are in the future. Rather, this knowledge belongs to God alone, who perceives all the successions of time by a single act.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A3.ad4
A. 4Whether an angel can understand more than one thing at the same timeUtrum angelus intelligat plura simul
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angelus simul actu plura intelligat.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that an angel can understand actually more than one thing at the same time.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.arg1
Quia, secundum Dionysium, De caelest. hier., cap. 8, angelus habet intellectum deiformem. Sed Deus in actu simul omnia intelligit: quia apud ipsum nulla est transmutatio, nec vicissitudinis obumbratio: Jac. 1:17. Ergo et intellectus angeli est simul plurium.
Obj. 1: For, according to Dionysius, an angel possesses a God-like intellect.1 But God understands actually all things at the same time. For with him there is no change nor shadow of alteration (Jas 1:17). Therefore, an angel understands more than one thing at the same time.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.arg2
Praeterea, in patria non erunt cogitationes volubiles. Sed sanctis in patria promittitur, quod erunt sicut angeli in caelo, Matth. 22:30. Ergo videtur quod nec angeli intellectus volvatur de uno in aliud, sed simul omnia cognoscat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in heaven our thoughts will not be shifting.1 But the saints in heaven are promised that they will be like angels (Matt 22:30). Therefore, it seems that the intellect of the angels does not turn from one thing to another, but rather knows all things at the same time.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.arg3
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, 10 Ethic., cap. 6 vel 5, felicitas est in operatione et non in habitu. Sed angeli habent nobilissimam felicitatem, ad minus beati. Ergo videtur quod omnium cognitorum suorum cognitionem simul in actu habeant et non successive.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher, happiness resides in an activity, not in a habit.1 But the angels—at least the blessed ones—have the most noble happiness. Therefore, it seems that they have actual knowledge of everything they know at the same time and not in succession.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.arg4
Praeterea, intellectus angeli non est minus nobilis quam intellectus agens animae rationalis. Sed de hoc intellectu dicitur in 3 De anima, quod non quandoque intelligit et quandoque non, sed semper. Ergo multo fortius hoc verum est de intellectu angeli.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the intellect of an angel is not less noble than the agent intellect of the rational soul. But it is said of this intellect in On the Soul 31 that it does not understand at one time, and at another time not, but rather it understands always. Therefore, all the more is this true of an angel’s intellect.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.arg5
Sed contra, secundum Augustinum, 8 Sup. Gen. ad lit., cap. 20, Deus movet spiritualem creaturam per tempus. Sed per tempus moveri est per affectiones et conceptiones intellectus moveri. Ergo videtur quod in angelis sit successio intellectuum.
On the contrary, according to Augustine, God moves the spiritual creature through time.1 But to be moved through time is to be moved through affections and through conceptions of the intellect. Therefore, it seems that among the angels there is succession in understanding.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod causa quare non possunt plura simul intelligi in actu, haec est quam Algazel assignat, quia oportet semper intellectum configurari actu secundum speciem rei intelligibilem, quam apud se habet, rei intellectae in actu, ut sit assimilatio utriusque quae exigitur ad cognitionem rei. Sicut autem impossibile est corpus secundum eamdem partem diversimode figurari diversis figuris, ita impossibile est unum intellectum diversis simul speciebus ad diversa intelligenda actu informari; et ideo considerandum est, quod quicumque intellectus plura intelligit per plures species, oportet quod ea non simul intelligat, ut patet in intellectu humano secundum statum viae a rebus accipiente.
I answer that the reason why more than one thing cannot actually be understood at the same time is given by Algazel,1 for the intellect must always be conformed actually to the intelligible species of the thing it has within it, of the thing understood actually, if there is to be the assimilation of both that is required for knowledge of a thing. But just as it is impossible for a body with reference to the same part to be configured variously with various shapes, so also it is impossible for one intellect at the same time to be actually informed by different species for the understanding of different things. Thus, one should consider that each intellect that understands more than one thing through more than one species must not understand them at the same time, as is clear in the human intellect, which in the wayfaring state receives species from things.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.co
Intellectus autem divinus quia uno actu omnia cognoscit, ideo simul est actu omnium. Sed intellectus angeli cognoscit res dupliciter.
Now, because the divine intellect knows all things by a single act, it has actual knowledge of all things at the same time. But the intellect of an angel knows things in two ways.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4
Uno modo per species plures, quae in intellectu ejus sunt; et sic oportet quod plura non simul cognoscat, nisi inquantum reducuntur ad unam speciem, per quam cognoscuntur.
One way is through various species that are in its intellect. And in this way, it is necessary for it not to understand more than one thing at the same time, except inasmuch as they are reduced to a single species through which they are known.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4
Alio modo cognoscunt res in uno quod est causa earum, et hoc est Verbum; et sic possunt esse simul in actu cognitionis omnium. Haec autem cognitio est quasi formalis respectu praecedentis, a qua nunquam absolvuntur; et ideo frequenter invenitur traditum a sanctis et philosophis quod in intellectu ipsorum non est successio vel renovatio, quamvis sit vicissitudo inquantum intelligunt res in propria natura per species concreatas.
In the other way, they know things in one thing that is their cause, and this is the Word. And in this way, they are capable of knowing all things at the same time actually. But this knowledge is quasi-formal with respect to the preceding, from which they are never excepted. Thus, it is frequently handed down by the saints and philosophers that in their intellect there is not succession or renewal, though there is alternation inasmuch as they understand things in their proper nature through concrete species.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4
Ad primum dicendum, quod intellectus angelorum dicitur deiformis, eo quod divino intellectui conformis est: non autem in hoc quod uno omnia intelligat, et ita simul intelligat:1 sed in hoc quod a rebus cognitionem non accipit, sed sine2 investigatione rationis et sine adminiculo sensus cognoscit.
Reply Obj. 1: The intellect of the angels is called “God-like” due to the fact that it conforms to the divine intellect, not because it understands all things by a single act and so at the same time. Rather, it conforms to the divine intellect in the fact that it does not receive knowledge from things, but rather knows without the investigation of reason and the support of the senses.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod cogitationes1 volubiles dicuntur in quibus est etiam revolutio secundum discursum rationis de causatis in causas procedentis; aut e contrario, ut ex notis in ignota deveniat: non tamen excluditur successio cogitationum2 ab angelis et a sanctis nisi secundum contemplationem Verbi, prout in perfectam assimilationem divinam perducuntur; et in hoc etiam eorum felicitas essentialis consistit.
Reply Obj. 2: Thoughts are called “shifting” that turn things over in accord with the discursive process of reason, proceeding from caused to causes or vice versa in order to arrive at the knowledge of the unknown from what is known. But this does not exclude a succession of thoughts from the angels and the saints except with respect to the contemplation of the Word, as they are brought into perfect assimilation to God. And this is what their essential happiness consists in.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.ad2
Unde patet responsio ad tertium.
Reply Obj. 3: Hence the reply to the third objection is clear.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod intellectus possibilis et agens est in angelis sicut in nobis sed diversimode: quia intellectus possibilis in nobis, est in potentia respectu specierum acceptarum a rebus per lumen intellectus agentis actu intelligibiles factas;1 sed in eis est possibilis respectu luminis a Deo in eos procedentis. Similiter etiam lumen intellectus agentis in nobis non sufficit ad distinctam rerum cognitionem habendam, nisi secundum species receptas quas informat, ut lux colores: sed lumen intellectuale in angelis sufficit ad distinctam cognitionem rerum habendam: quia hoc ipsum lumen est ex quo formae intellectuales multiplicantur, quibus intelligentiae plenae dicuntur. Sic ergo intellectus agens ipsorum semper dicitur in actu esse, quia incessanter ad aliquid actu considerandum lucet in angelis sicut in nobis quantum in ipso est: non tamen oportet quod semper ad unam speciem fiat conversio, ita ut semper unum intelligatur in actu.
Reply Obj. 4: The potential intellect and the agent intellect are in the angels as in us, though in a different way. For the potential intellect in us is in potency with respect to the species received from things through the light of the agent intellect which makes them intelligible actually, but in them it is in potency with respect to the light flowing into them from God. Similarly, the light of the agent intellect in us is not sufficient to have distinct knowledge of things, except in accord with the received species, which it informs as light does colors. But the intellectual light in the angels is sufficient to have distinct knowledge of things. For this is the very light on the basis of which those intellectual forms are multiplied with which the intelligences are said to be full. Consequently, their agent intellect is always said to be in act, since in the angels, as in us, it shines unceasingly for the actual consideration of something as far as it lies within. But it is not then necessary that it always be turned toward a single species such that a single thing is always understood actually.
Sent.II.D3.Q3.A4.ad4
Q. 4Angelic loveDe dilectione angelorum
A. 1Whether angels in the state of nature loved God more than themselves and all other thingsUtrum angelus in statu suo naturali dilexerit Deum plus quam se et omnia alia
Circa tertium principale quaeritur de dilectione, scilicet utrum angeli, si in gratia creati non sunt, in illo statu innocentiae Deum super se et plus quam omnia dilexerunt. Et videtur quod non.
Concerning the third main area of inquiry, we inquire concerning love, namely, if the angels were not created in grace, whether in the state of innocence they loved God above themselves and more than all things.1 And it seems that they did not.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1
Sic enim Deum diligere est actus caritatis, qui caritatem non habentis esse non potest. Sed angeli in isto statu caritatem non habebant quae sine gratia non est, cum nunquam sit informis. Ergo videtur quod non dilexerunt Deum plus quam se.
Obj. 1: For to love God in this way is an act of charity, which someone who does not have charity cannot possess. But the angels in this state did not have charity, which does not exist without grace, since it is never unformed. Therefore, it seems that they did not love God more than themselves.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.arg1
Praeterea, secundum Bernardum, natura semper in se curva est. Sed dilectio angelorum in primo statu non fuit nisi ex principio naturali. Ergo tota in amantem reflectebatur, ut quidquid diligerent angeli, propter seipsos diligerent; et ita non Deum supra se diligebant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Bernard, nature is always curved back on itself.1 But angels’ love in their first state was only from a natural principle. Therefore, it was wholly turned back on the lover so that, whatever the angels loved, they loved for their own sake. Thus, they did not love God above themselves.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.arg2
Praeterea, Avicenna dicit in sua Met., tract. 9, cap. 4, quod nulla actio alicujus naturae est liberalis, nisi solius Dei, ex hoc quod omnem actionem aliam sequitur aliquod commodum ipsius agentis. Sed dilectio qua aliquis Deum super se diligit est maxime liberalis. Ergo videtur quod hoc non possit alicui convenire nisi per gratiam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Avicenna says1 that no action of any nature is generous except those of God alone, due to the fact that every other action results in some benefit to the agent himself. But the love by which someone loves God above himself is the most generous of all. Therefore, it seems that someone can only have this love through grace.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.arg3
Praeterea, unumquodque naturaliter appetit acquirere suum finem. Sed omne quod desideratur ab aliquo ut sibi acquirendum, propter se et minus se diligitur. Cum ergo angeli in statu naturalium Deum sicut suum finem dilexerint, videtur quod eum super se non dilexerunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, each thing naturally desires to acquire its end. But when someone desires to acquire something for himself, he loves that thing for himself and less than himself. Therefore, since the angels in the state of natural endowments loved God as their end, it seems that they did not love him above themselves.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.arg4
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium, De divin. nomin., cap. 4, bona naturalia in angelis remanent etiam post peccatum. Sed constat quod peccator homo vel angelus non diligit Deum super omnia. Ergo videtur quod nec in statu naturalium.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to Dionysius,1 natural goods remain in the angels even after sin. But it is obvious that a sinful man or angel does not love God above all things. Therefore, it seems that neither did they in the state of natural endowments.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.arg5
Sed contra, omnis dilectio aut est usus, aut fruitionis. Si ergo angeli diligebant Deum in statu innocentiae, aut ut utentes aut ut fruentes. Si ut utentes, ergo utebantur1 re fruenda, quod est magnae perversitatis, secundum Augustinum, lib. 11 De civit. Dei, cap. 24; et ita esset dilectio peccati, et non naturalis. Si ut fruentes, ergo Deum propter seipsum diligebant, quia frui est amore inhaerere alicui rei propter seipsam.
On the contrary, all love is either of use or enjoyment. Therefore, if the angels loved God in the state of innocence, it was either as using him or as enjoying him. If it was as using him, then they made use of a thing meant to be enjoyed, which is a mark of great perversity, according to Augustine.1 Thus, it would be the love of sin and not natural. But if it was as enjoying him, then they loved God for his own sake, since to enjoy is to cling to a thing in love for its own sake.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, Deum esse super omnia diligendum, cum sit legis naturalis, scriptum erat in mente angeli multo expressius quam in mente hominis. Sed non contingit sine peccato facere contra id quod per naturalem legem cordi inditum est. Ergo si Deum super omnia non diligebant, peccabant. Quamdiu ergo sine peccato fuerunt, Deum super omnia dilexerunt.
Furthermore, that God is to be loved above all things, since it belongs to the natural law, was more expressly inscribed in the mind of the angels than in the mind of man. But one cannot remain free from sin if he acts contrary to what has been implanted in the heart by the natural law. Therefore, if the angels did not love God above all things, they sinned. Therefore, as long as they were without sin, they loved God above all things.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim distinguunt dilectionem concupiscentiae et amicitiae: quae duo si diligenter consideremus, differunt secundum duos actus voluntatis, scilicet appetere, quod est rei non habitae, et amare, quod est rei habitae, secundum Augustinum In Psalm 118.
I answer that concerning this there are two opinions. Some distinguish love of concupiscence from love of friendship. And if we consider these two carefully, they differ with respect to the two acts of the will, namely, to desire, which is for something not in one’s possession, and to love, which is for something in one’s possession, according to Augustine.1
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.co
Est ergo dilectio concupiscentiae qua quis aliquid desiderat ad concupiscendum, quod est sibi bonum secundum aliquem modum; et tali dilectione angeli in statu naturalium Deum plus quam se diligebant vehementius appetendo bonum divinum quam suum: quia hoc erat eis delectabilius; unde totam hanc dilectionem in seipsos retorquebant. Dilectio autem amicitiae est qua aliquis1 similitudinem ejus quod in se habet, amat in altero volens bonum ei2 ad quem similitudinem habet: et propter hoc Philosophus, 8 Ethic., cap. 2, dicit quod simile simili3 est amicum, sicut unus virtuosus alium diligit; in quibus tantum4 est vera amicitia; et tali dilectione angeli quodammodo diligebant Deum supra se: quia ei majus bonum quam sibi optabant, scilicet esse Deum, quod sibi non volebant; sed aliquod minus bonum; sed tamen intentius sibi volebant bonum creatum quam Deo5 bonum divinum.
Therefore, the love of concupiscence is that by which someone desires something so as to seek what is good for himself in some way. And with such love the angels in the state of natural endowments loved God more than themselves in desiring the divine good more intensely than their own, since it was more delightful to them. Hence they turned this whole love back on themselves. On the other hand, the love of friendship is that by which someone loves in another the likeness of what he has in himself, willing the good of the one to whom he has a likeness. For this reason the Philosopher says1 like is friend of like, as when one virtuous man loves another, among whom alone there is true friendship. And with this kind of love the angels in a certain way loved God above themselves, since they wished a greater good for him than for themselves, namely, to be God, which they did not will for themselves, but something less good. But even so, they willed the created good for themselves more intensely than the divine good for God.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1
Sed ista responsio non potest stare: oportet enim ponere angelos ad Deum habuisse dilectionem amicitiae, cum secundum bona naturalia similitudo divina in eis resplenderet. Hoc autem est de ratione amicitiae quod quamvis habeat dilectiones et utilitates annexas, non tamen ad has oculus amantis respicit, sed ad bonum amatum. Ergo in corde amantis praeponderat bonum amatum omnibus utilitatibus vel dilectionibus quae consequuntur ex amato. Sed nullum bonum erat in angelo quod non esset ex ipso amato, scilicet Deo. Ergo plus diligebant bonum amatum divinum quam bonum quod ipsi erant, vel quod in eis erat; et haec est alia opinio.
Yet this response cannot stand. For it is necessary to hold that the angels in that state had the love of friendship for God, since the divine likeness shone brightly in them with respect to natural goods. But it pertains to the account of friendship that even though it has pleasing and beneficial aspects associated with it, the eye of the lover does not regard these, but rather the good that is loved. Therefore, in the heart of the lover the good that is loved is of greater weight than the benefits or delights that follow from the beloved. But there was no good in the angels that was not from the beloved, namely, God. Therefore, they loved the beloved divine good more than the good that they themselves were or that was in them. And this is the other opinion.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod actus caritatis potest dici dupliciter: vel qui est ex caritate, et hoc non est nisi in habente caritatem; vel qui est ad caritatem, non sicut meritorius vel generativus, sed sicut praeparativus; et sic actus caritatis ante caritatem habitam haberi potest, sicut facere justa est ante habitum justitiae.
Reply Obj. 1: The act of charity can be spoken of in two ways: either as the act that arises from charity, and this only exists in one who possesses charity; or as the act that is for charity, not as meritorious or generative, but as preparatory, and in this way, the act of charity can be possessed before charity is possessed, just as to do just things comes before the habit of justice.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.ad1
Vel potest dici, quod in amicitia caritatis movetur animus ad amandum Deum ex similitudine gratiae; sed in dilectione naturali ex ipso bono naturae, quod etiam est similitudo summae bonitatis. Et propter hoc dicendum quod cum dicitur quod habens caritatem diligit Deum propter se ipsum, ly “propter” denotat habitudinem finis et efficientis, quia ipse Deus superaddit naturae unde in ejus dilectionem tendit; sed cum dicitur de carente caritate, quod diligit Deum propter se ipsum, ly “propter” denotat habitudinem finis, et non efficientis proximi, nisi sicut Deus in omni natura operante operatur.
Or it can be said that in the friendship of charity the soul is moved to love God out of a likeness of grace, whereas in natural love it is so moved out of the very good of nature, which is also a likeness of the supreme goodness. For this reason we must say that when it is said that one who possesses charity loves God on account of God, the “on account of” denotes relation to an end and to an efficient cause, since God himself adds to nature that whereby nature tends to the love of him. But when it is said of one who lacks charity that he loves God on account of God, the “on account of” denotes relation to an end and not to a proximate efficient cause, except as God works in every nature at work.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod natura in se curva dicitur, quia semper diligit bonum suum. Non tamen oportet quod in hoc quiescat intentio quod suum est, sed in hoc quod bonum est: nisi enim sibi esset bonum aliquo modo, vel secundum veritatem, vel secundum apparentiam, nunquam ipsum amaret. Non tamen propter hoc amat quia suum est, sed quia bonum est: bonum enim est per se objectum voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 2: Nature is said to be curved back on itself because it always loves its own good. But it is not necessary that the intention rest in the fact that it is its own, but rather in the fact that it is good. For unless it were good for it in some way, either truly or apparently, it would never love it. But this does not mean that it loves it because it is its own, but rather because it is good. For the good is through itself the object of the will.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis cuilibet naturae creatae agenti ex sua actione proveniat aliquod commodum, non tamen oportet quod illud commodum sit intentum; sicut patet in amicitia honestorum.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though in any created nature some advantage redounds to the agent from its action, it is not necessary that this advantage be what is intended, as is clear in a friendship between upright men.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod finis est duplex: quidam proportionatus rei, receptus in ipsa ut perfectio inhaerens sibi, sicut sanitas in operationibus medicinae; et quia iste finis non est secundum esse nisi in eo cui acquiritur,1 ideo absolute non amatur ab aliquo supra se; sed se esse sub tali perfectione, amatur supra se esse simpliciter. Sed est quidam finis per se subsistens non dependens secundum esse a re quae est ad finem: et iste finis desideratur quidem acquiri; sed amatur supra id quod acquisitum est ab illo: et talis finis est Deus, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: There are two kinds of end. One kind is proportionate to a thing and is received in it as a perfection inherent it, such as, for example, health in medical procedures. And because this end has no being except in that for which it is acquired, it is not loved by anyone above himself absolutely. Rather, being oneself along with such a perfection is something that is loved above being oneself simply. But there is also a kind of end subsisting in itself, not dependent for being on the thing that is directed toward the end. One does indeed desire to acquire this end, but one loves it above what one acquires from it. And God is such an end, as has been said above.1
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod bona naturalia, prout in esse naturae absolute considerantur, remanent integra post peccatum, tamen pervertuntur quantum ad rectum ordinem quem habebant in gratia vel virtute;1 et hanc rectitudinem consequebatur, super omnia Deum diligere.
Reply Obj. 5: Natural goods, considered absolutely in the being of nature, remain intact after sin, yet they are perverted with regard to the right order that they possessed toward grace or virtue. And to love God above all things followed on this uprightness.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1.ad5
Expositio secundae partis textus
Exposition of the second part of the text
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1
Hic quaeri solet quam sapientiam habuerunt ante casum vel confirmationem. Ponitur hic duplex angelorum cognitio: una speculativa, qua cognoscebant Deum, et seipsos, et alias creaturas; et alia practica1 sequens eorum operationem, quae ad eos pertinebat, qua cognoscebant quid eligere et respuere deberent. Et haec erat similis cognitioni prudentiae in nobis.
Here it is usual to ask what wisdom they had before their fall or confirmation.1 Here he posits two kinds of knowledge in the angels. One is speculative by which they knew God, themselves, and other created things. And the other is practical and follows on their activity pertaining to themselves, by which they knew what they should choose or reject. And this was like the knowledge of prudence in us.
Sent.II.D3.Q4.A1
D. 4Condition of the angels with regard to glory and wretchedness
Quales effecti sunt quantum ad gloriam vel miseriam
Condition of the angels with regard to glory and wretchedness
Sent.II.D4
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Ostenso quales fuerunt angeli in principio suae creationis quantum ad naturam, et quantum ad culpam et innocentiam, hic inquirit quales fuerunt quantum ad gloriam et miseriam; et dividitur in partes tres:
Having shown the condition of the angels at the beginning of their creation with regard to nature and with regard to fault and innocence, here he inquires as to their condition with regard to glory and wretchedness. This is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D4
in prima movet quaestionem;
In the first, he raises the question.
Sent.II.D4
in secunda determinat eam, ibi: ad quod dici potest, quod nec in beatitudine nec in miseria creati sunt;
In the second, he settles it, at to this it can be said that they were created neither in blessedness nor in misery.1
Sent.II.D4
in tertia epilogat ea quae dixerat, ibi: quales fuerunt angeli in creatione ostensum est.
In the third, he wraps up what he had said, at it has been shown what the angels were at their creation.1
Sent.II.D4
Secunda pars dividitur in duas, secundum duas quaestiones propositas,
The second part is divided into two parts in accord with two proposed questions.
Sent.II.D4
quarum prima quaerebat de beatitudine;
The first of these asked about beatitude.
Sent.II.D4
secunda de perfectione beatitudini annexa quam determinat, ibi:1 ad hoc autem quod quaerebant utrum perfecti vel imperfecti fuerint creati, dici potest quod quodam modo perfecti fuerunt et quodam alio modo imperfecti.
The second asked about the perfection connected with beatitude, which he settles at in regard to the question as to whether they were created perfect or imperfect, it can be said that they were perfect in some way and imperfect in another.1
Sent.II.D4
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D4
primo determinat quaestionem quantum ad malos;
First, he settles the question with regard to the wicked.
Sent.II.D4
secundo quantum ad bonos, ubi: boni vero qui perstiterunt, forte suae beatitudinis praescii fuerunt;
Second, he settles it with regard to the good, at but perhaps the good ones who remained steadfast had foreknowledge of their blessedness.1
Sent.II.D4
tertio solutionis virtutem post inquisitionem colligit, ibi: ex praedictis consequitur quod angeli qui corruerunt nunquam beati fuerunt.
Third, after inquiry, he confirms the solution, at from the above, it follows that the angels who fell to ruin were never blessed.1
Sent.II.D4
Circa secundum duo facit:
Concerning the second, he does two things.
Sent.II.D4
primo ponit quamdam viam per quam videtur angelos bonos beatos creatos;
First, he lays out an approach by which it seems that the good angels were created blessed.
Sent.II.D4
secundo excludit eam, ibi: sed haec magis opinando et quaerendo dicit Augustinus quam asserendo.
Second, he rules it out: but Augustine says these things more by way of opining and searching than asserting.1
Sent.II.D4
Q. 1The condition of the angels with regard to glory and wretchedness
Quales effecti sunt quantum ad gloriam vel miseriam
The condition of the angels with regard to glory and wretchedness
Sent.II.D4.Q1
Hic tria quaeruntur:
Here three questions are asked:
Sent.II.D4.Q1
primo utrum angeli in principio suae creationis beati fuerunt vel miseri,
first, whether the angels at the beginning of their creation were blessed or wretched;
Sent.II.D4.Q1
secundo si non, utrum beatitudinem suam vel miseriam praesciverunt;
second, if not, whether they foreknew their beatitude or wretchedness;
Sent.II.D4.Q1
tertio utrum perfecti gratia creati sunt.
third, whether they were created perfect in grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1
A. 1Whether the angels were created blessedUtrum angeli sint creati beati
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli creati sint beati.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels were created blessed.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.arg1
Primo per Augustinum in lib. De ecclesiasticis dogmatibus, cap. 29, qui dicit quod angeli qui in illa in qua sunt creati beatitudine perseverant, non natura, sed gratia possident ut non mutentur.1 Sed angeli boni, de quibus loquitur, perseverant in beatitudine perfectae gloriae. Ergo videtur quod in illa creati sint.
Obj. 1: First, this seems to be from Augustine, who says in On Church Doctrine1 that the angels who persevered in that beatitude in which they were created possess, not by nature but by grace, the fact that they will never be changed. But the good angels, about whom he is speaking, persevere in the beatitude of perfect glory. Therefore, it seems they were created in it.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, tota substantia beatitudinis consistit in Dei visione; unde dicitur Joan. 17:3: haec est vita aeterna ut cognoscant te solum Deum verum et quem misisti Jesum Christum. Sed angeli in principio suae creationis Deum viderunt: alias in Verbo creaturas non cognovissent cognitione matutina, quam Augustinus ponit, 4 Super Genes. ad litter., cap. 22. Ergo videtur quod beati creati sunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the whole substance of beatitude consists in the vision of God. Hence John 17:3 says, this is eternal life, that they know you the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent. But the angels saw God at the beginning of their creation. Otherwise, they would not have known created things in the Word by the morning knowledge that Augustine discusses.1 Therefore, it seems that they were blessed when created.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, supra dictum est quod angeli in principio suae creationis aliquam cognitionem de Deo habuerunt. Non autem cognoverunt in speculo et aenigmate, sicut nos modo, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 13: quia obscuritas aenigmatis est rationis obumbratae per continuum et tempus,1 inquantum a sensibus et phantasmatibus cognitionem inquirendo accipit. Ergo cognoverunt per speciem, et ita beati fuerunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it was said above that the angels had a knowledge of God at the beginning of their creation. But they did not know in a mirror dimly, as we do now, as is said in 1 Corinthians 13:12. For the obscurity of darkness belongs to reason shadowed on the basis of space and time, inasmuch as it receives knowledge from the senses and phantasms by inquiry. Therefore, they knew through species and thus were blessed.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, venire de posterioribus in priora, de causatis in causas, est virtutis inquirentis et conferentis. Sed intellectus angelicus non est hujusmodi; quinimmo deiformiter intelligit sine inquisitione sicut nos prima principia, quorum est intellectus. Ergo videtur quod Deum non ex creaturis cognoverunt, sed ipsum in se, et ita visionem gloriosam habuerunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it belongs to the power of one who inquires and compares to arrive at primary things from secondary things, and to arrive at causes from caused things. But the angelic intellect is not of this sort. Quite the contrary: it understands in a God-like manner without inquiry, as we understand first principles. Therefore, it seems that they knew God not from created things, but in himself, and thus they possessed the vision of glory.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra, de ratione beatitudinis est status confirmatio; unde Boetius, De consolat., lib. 1, dicit: quid me felicem toties jactastis amici? Qui cecidit stabili non erat ille gradu. Sed angeli in principio suae creationis non fuerunt confirmati omnes, quod quorumdam casus ostendit: nec etiam quidam aliis non confirmatis: quia culpam non potuit praecedere distinctio in carentia beneficiorum quae a Deo conferebantur. Ergo videtur quod non fuerunt creati beati in principio suae creationis.
On the contrary, confirmation in one’s state is part of the very account of beatitude. Hence Boethius says: why boast, my friends, so often of my joy? For one now fallen never stood secure.1 But the angels at the beginning of their creation were not all confirmed in their state, as the fall of some of them shows. Nor were some of them confirmed and others not, since a distinction in lacking benefits conferred by God could not have come before fault. Therefore, it seems that they were not created blessed at the beginning of their creation.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, simul boni angeli effecti sunt beati, et mali angeli miseri. Ergo videtur, cum mali angeli in principio suae creationis non fuerint miseri, sicut nec peccatores, quod nec boni in principio suae creationis beati fuerunt.
Furthermore, the good angels became blessed and the wicked angels became wretched at the same time. Therefore, it seems that since the wicked angels were not wretched at the beginning of their creation, just as they were not sinful, neither were the good angels blessed at the beginning of their creation.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod beatitudo, sive felicitas, est in perfectissima operatione habentis rationem et intellectum. Intellectus autem perfectissima operatio est in contemplatione altissimi intelligibilis, quod Deus est. Unde tam Dei quam angeli, quam etiam hominis, ultima felicitas et beatitudo Dei contemplatio est, non solum secundum sanctos, sed etiam secundum philosophos.
I answer that beatitude or happiness consists in the most perfect activity of one possessing reason and intellect. But the most perfect activity of intellect consists in the contemplation of the highest intelligible object, which is God. Hence for God, as well as for angels and also for man, ultimate happiness and beatitude is the contemplation of God. This is not only according to the saints, but also according to the philosophers.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.co
Hanc autem operationem non est possibile aequaliter in omnibus inveniri; unde beatitudo uniuscujusque consistit inquantum hanc operationem attingit secundum modum suae perfectionis; et ideo diversimode invenitur in Deo, et in angelo, et in homine secundum eorum naturalia consideratis. Ipse enim Deus seipsum per essentiam suam videt et non per aliquam sui similitudinem. Intellectus autem angeli naturali cognitione ipsum videt per similitudinem ejus acquisitam in ipso; unde in libro De causis, prop. 8, dicitur quod intelligentia scit quod est supra se, inquantum est creata ab eo; unde similitudinem causae1 participat secundum modum suum. Sed intellectus humanus non pervenit ad hanc visionem naturali cognitione nisi per similitudinem a creaturis receptam, inquantum per ea quae facta sunt, invisibilia Dei2 cognoscit, ut dicitur Rom. 1:20.
Now, this activity cannot be equally present in all. Hence the beatitude of each consists in the degree to which he attains this activity in keeping with the manner of his perfection. Thus, it is found in different ways in God, in angels, and in man in consideration of their natural characteristics. For God sees himself through his own essence and not through a likeness to himself. Next, the intellect of an angel sees him with natural knowledge through likeness to him acquired in him. Hence in the Book of Causes1 it is said that an intelligence knows what is above it inasmuch as it is created by it. Hence it participates in a likeness of the cause after its own manner. But the human intellect only arrives at this vision by natural knowledge through a likeness received from created things, inasmuch as through the things that have been made it knows the invisible things of God, as is said in Romans 1:20.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1
Et differt haec triplex visio, ut sensibiliter loquamur; sicut oculus videt lucem existentem in pupilla, non per aliquam speciem ejus; et haec est similis visioni qua Deus videt se. Sed visio qua angelus videt Deum est similis visioni qua aliquis videt hominem per similitudinem immediate ab ipso receptam. Sed visio intellectus humani qua Deum videt, similis est illi visioni qua aliquis hominem videt intuendo speculum, in quo hominis imago resultat: et propter hoc dicimur in speculo videre, 1 Corinth. 13: et in hac beatitudine visionis divinae, quae naturaliter angelis debetur, angeli creati sunt; et haec est perfectio eorum secundum tempus illud.
These three types of vision differ, to speak in a sensible manner, as the eye sees light existing in the pupil, not through any species of it. And this is like the vision by which God sees himself. But the vision by which an angel sees God is like the vision by which one sees a man through the likeness immediately received from him. Finally, the vision of the human intellect by which it sees God is like the vision by which one sees a man by peering into a mirror in which the image of the man is reflected. For this reason we are said to see in a mirror (1 Cor 13:12). The angels were created in this beatitude of the divine vision that is naturally due to them. And this is their perfection at that time.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1
Sed est alia perfectio, in quam per naturam suam non possunt devenire, cujus tamen capaces sunt: ut scilicet ipsum Deum in essentia sua videant, non per aliquam similitudinem receptam, ut eorum beatitudo divinae beatitudini sit conformis; et in hac beatitudine creati non sunt, sed ad eam, aliis cadentibus, pervenerunt.
But there is another perfection at which they cannot arrive by their nature, but of which they are still capable, namely, to see God in his essence and not through a received likeness, in order that their beatitude be conformed to the divine beatitude. They were not created in this beatitude, but rather they arrived at it while the others fell.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus nominat beatitudinem illam visionem Dei naturalem; per quam tamen non erant beati simpliciter, cum majoris perfectionis capaces essent, sed1 secundum quid, scilicet secundum tempus illud: sicut et Philosophus, in 1 Ethic., cap. 10 vel 16, dicit aliquos in hac vita beatos, non simpliciter, sed ut homines.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine1 calls the natural vision of God “beatitude,” although through it they were not blessed simply. For they were capable of greater perfection, but rather in a qualified sense, namely, as befit that time, just as the Philosopher says that some are blessed in this life, not simply, but rather as men.2
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod viderunt Verbum per similitudinem Verbi in eis impressam; non tamen in hoc est ultima eorum beatitudo, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: They saw the Word through the likeness of the Word impressed on them. But their ultimate beatitude does not consist in this, as has been said.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non proprie dicitur illa cognitio specularis, sicut homo non dicitur videre in speculo illud cujus similitudo in oculo suo relinquitur, nisi ipse oculus speculum diceretur in quo species rei resultat. Nec tamen est visio beata, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: That knowledge is not properly said to be “in a mirror,” just as a man is not said to see “in a mirror” that whose likeness remains in his eye—unless the eye itself in which the species of the thing is reflected were called a “mirror.” Nor yet is it the blessed vision, as has been said.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod virtutis cognoscitivae est una conversio in speciem rei et in rem ipsam; unde ex hoc quod aliquis per speciem rei quam apud se habet, rem illam cognoscit, non dicitur conferre; sed ex eo quod ex similitudine unius rei aliam rem accipit; et ita patet quod non oportet intellectum angeli ponere collativum et inquisitivum.
Reply Obj. 4: The turning of the cognoscitive power to the species of the thing, and its turning to the thing itself, are one turning. Hence the fact that someone knows a thing through the species of the thing that he has within him does not mean that he makes a comparison. Rather, he is said to make a comparison when he grasps one thing from the likeness of another thing. Thus, it is clear that we need not hold that the angels’ intellect is comparative or inquisitive.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the angels foreknew their wretchedness or beatitudeUtrum angeli praesciverint suam miseriam vel beatitudinem
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli suam miseriam vel beatitudinem praesciverunt.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that the angels foreknew their wretchedness or beatitude.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.arg1
Sicut enim angeli ita et hominis miseria est per peccatum. Sed homini suum peccatum quandoque praenuntiatur, sicut Dominus Petro futurum peccatum praedixit, ut legitur Matth. 26:75. Ergo videtur quod etiam angelis suum casum praenuntiare debuerit.
Obj. 1: For angels, as too for men, wretchedness arises from sin. But men’s sin is sometimes announced to them in advance, as for example when the Lord foretold to Peter his future sin (Matt 26:75). Therefore, it seems that he should also have announced to the angels their fall in advance.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Bernardus, De gradibus humilitatis, in 1 gradu superbiae, dicit quod diabolus praevidit se super malos principatum habiturum, propter hoc in latere aquilonis solium suum ponere volebat; ut dicitur Isa. 14:13. Sed non est factus princeps malorum, nisi per peccatum. Ergo videtur quod peccatum suum praesciverit.
Obj. 2: In the Twelve Degrees of Humility, Bernard says1 that the devil foresaw that he would have dominion over the wicked and for this reason wished to set up his throne in the region of the north, as is said in Isaiah 14:13. But he only became the prince of the wicked through sin. Therefore, it seems that he foreknew his sin.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, ante peccatum nullus dolor vel poena praecessit in angelis. Sed esse incertum de sua salute est sanctis magna causa doloris, ut dicit Gregorius, lib. 5 Moral., cap. 7, super illud Job 3:23: viro cujus abscondita est vita et circumdedit eum Deus tenebris. Ergo videtur quod boni angeli certi fuerunt de sua salute, et ita etiam mali de suo casu.
Obj. 3: Before sin the angels experienced no sorrow or pain. But for those who are holy, to be uncertain of one’s salvation is a great cause of pain, as Gregory says1 on the passage: to a man whose way is hidden, and God has surrounded him with darkness (Job 3:23). Therefore, it seems that the good angels were certain of their salvation, and thus also the wicked were certain of their fall.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, quanto aliquid est magis remotum a cognoscente, tanto minus subjacet cognitioni ejus. Sed magis distant ab angelis ea quorum ipsi non sunt causae, sicut res naturales quarum tamen cognitionem habebant, quam motus liberi arbitrii, quibus sunt conversi vel aversi, quorum ipsi sunt causae. Ergo suam conversionem et aversionem praesciverunt.
Obj. 4: The more remote something is from the knower, the less it is subject to its knowledge. But the things of which the angels are not causes—such as the natural things of which they had knowledge—are more distant from them than the motions of free will by which they are turned toward or away from God, of which they themselves are the causes. Therefore, they foreknew their conversion toward or defection from God.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.arg5
Sed contra, quicumque est certus de malo futuro non potest simul sperare bonum contrarium. Si ergo angeli qui ceciderunt desperarent suum casum, oportebat eos desperare de beatitudine accipienda. Ergo fuissent desperati antequam peccassent: quod est inconveniens.
On the contrary, whoever is certain of a future evil cannot at the same time hope for the contrary good. Therefore, if the angels who fell had foreknown their fall, they would have had to despair of receiving beatitude. But then they would have been in despair before they had sinned, which is a problem.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, omne quod quis apprehendit, oportet quod sit vel conveniens suae voluntati, vel discordans. Sed malum culpae non potest esse concordans voluntati peccantis sine peccato, nec potest aliquid cognitum discordare a voluntate sine dolore et poena. Ergo si casum suum praesciverunt, oportet quod poena vel culpa in eis praecederet primam culpam: quod est impossibile.
Furthermore, everything that someone apprehends must either be agreeable with his will or disagreeable. But the evil of fault cannot be agreeable to the will of a sinner without sin, nor can something known disagree with the will without sorrow and pain. Therefore, if they foreknew their fall, pain or fault in the angels would have had to precede their first fault, which is impossible.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod aliquod potest praecognosci dupliciter: vel cognitione certa, sicut ea quae habent causas determinatas infallibiles, ut solem oriri cras; vel cognitione conjecturali, sicut ea quae habent causas determinatas ut in majori parte, sicut medicus praecognoscit sanitatem futuram, et nauta tempestatem. Cum ergo casus et confirmatio angelorum dependeant ex libero arbitrio, quod non est causa determinata ad unum, non potuit eorum praecognitio haberi secundum certitudinem, nisi a Deo, qui praesentialiter omnia intuetur. Sed tamen secundum conjecturam poterant praesumere omnes se habituros beatitudinem, quia ad hoc eorum natura erat magis inclinata, velut ad hoc instituta; sed suum casum praescire non poterant ex seipsis nec per conjecturam nec per certitudinem; sed tantum potentiam cadendi. Nec etiam fuit congruum a Deo eis revelari, ne poena culpam praecederet; nec iterum bonis suam confirmationem, ne distinctio culpam praecederet, ut in littera dicitur. Si tamen utrisque revelatum fuisset; recepissent id non secundum certitudinem, prout in Deo erat, sed secundum modum suum, quasi ad cautelam dictum.
I answer that something can be foreknown in two ways: either with certain knowledge, as in the case of things that have infallible determinate causes, such as that the sun will rise tomorrow, or with conjectural knowledge, as in the case of things that have causes determinate for the most part, as a physician foreknows future health and a sailor foreknows a storm. Therefore, since the fall or the confirmation of the angels depend on free will, which is not a cause determined to a single outcome, they could not have foreknowledge of it with certitude except from God who perceives all things in a present manner. But even so, they could have presumed as a conjecture that they would all attain beatitude, since their nature was more inclined to this, as being established for it. But they could not have foreknown their fall on their own, either as a conjecture or with certitude, but only the potential for falling. Nor was it appropriate for it to be revealed to them by God, lest pain precede fault. Nor, again, was it appropriate for their confirmation in grace to be revealed to the good, lest their distinction precede their fault, as is said in the text.1 However, if there had been a revelation to both sides, they would have received it not with certainty, as it existed in God, but rather in their own manner, as a sort of cautionary statement.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Petrus etiam Domini praenuntiationem accepit non per certitudinem, sed ad comminationem dictam. Praeterea, non est simile de homine et de angelo: quia homo cadit reparabiliter; unde desperare non cogitur ex praescientia sui casus, sicut angelus, cujus casus est irreparabilis.
Reply Obj. 1: Peter received the Lord’s announcement in advance not with certitude, but rather as something said as a warning. Moreover, the situation with men is not like with the angels. For man falls in a reparable manner, and so foreknowledge of his fall does not compel him to despair, as in the case of an angel, whose fall is irreparable.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quando ad aliquod consequens potest per multa diversa antecedentia veniri, contingit consequens sciri sine hoc quod antecedentia determinate sciantur; sicut Joseph praevidit suum dominium super fratres, non tamen venditionem, et alia ex quibus dominium consecutus est. Ita et daemon potuit praevidere suum principatum super malos sine hoc quod casum praesciret, quia poterat malorum princeps esse etiam bonus existens.
Reply Obj. 2: When a consequence can come about through many different antecedents, it can happen that the consequence is known without the antecedents being determinately known. For example, Joseph foresaw his dominion over his brothers, but he did not see being sold or the other circumstances which resulted in his dominion. So also the demon could have foreseen its preeminence over the wicked without foreknowing its fall, since it could have been the prince of the wicked even while existing as good.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa conjecturalis cognitio, per quam de sua bonitate praesumebant, omnem dubitationem et anxietatem ab eis auferebat, cum hoc quod non erat in eis aliquid ad casum trahens, sicut in nobis.
Reply Obj. 3: The conjectural knowledge, by which they presumed concerning their goodness, removed all doubt and anxiety from them, along with the fact that there was not anything in them inducing them to fall, as there is in us.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod effectus naturales qui non habent causas determinatas ad unum, praescire non poterant in causis, sed tantum illa quae ex causis naturalibus determinatis ad unum procedunt: et ita in seipsis cognoscebant ea quae in natura eorum determinata erant, non autem illa quae ex libero arbitrio dependebant, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: They could not have known in their causes those natural effects that do not have causes determined to a single outcome, but only those that proceed from natural causes determined to a single outcome. Thus, they knew in themselves the things that were determinate in their nature, but not those that depended on free will, as has been said.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether the angels were created in graceUtrum angeli creati fuerint in gratia
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli non sint creati in gratia.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels were not created in grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg1
Sicut enim dicit Augustinus, lib. 1 De Gen. ad litt., cap. 3, per caelum, quod primo creatum commemoratur, datur intelligi informis natura spiritualis, sicut in se potest existere, non conversa ad Creatorem. Sed haec conversio per gratiam fit. Ergo videtur quod angelica natura creata est informis sine gratia.
Obj. 1: For, as Augustine says,1 by “heaven,” which is mentioned as the first thing created, may be understood formless spiritual nature as it can exist in itself without having been turned toward the Creator. But this turning to God takes place through grace. Therefore, it seems that the angelic nature was created formless, without grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, sicut supra in littera habitum est, per ea quae angeli in principio creationis acceperunt, poterant stare, sed non poterant proficere. Sed per gratiam potest aliquis mereri gratiae augmentum, et ita proficere. Ergo non fuerunt in gratia creati.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as was related above in the text,1 the angels could stand through what they received at the beginning of creation, but they could not progress. But through grace one can merit an increase of grace and thus progress. Therefore, they were not created in grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, ut supra habitum est, quod diabolus continuo ut factus est, non cecidit ab eo quod accepit, sed quod acciperet, si Deo subdi voluisset. Cecidit autem a gratia. Ergo gratiam nondum acceperat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as was related above, Augustine says1 that the devil fell as soon as he was made, not from what he received, but from what he would have received if he had willed to submit to God. But he fell from grace. Therefore, he had not yet received grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum, lib. 1 De Gen. ad litt., cap. 3, per lucem primo creatam significatur gratia angelorum. Sed quam cito facta est lux, divisa est a tenebris, per quas intelliguntur angeli peccantes. Cum ergo nullus angelus fuerit tenebra per peccatum in principio suae creationis, videtur quod nec etiam fuerunt lux per gratiam.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to Augustine, the light first created signifies the angels’ grace.1 But as soon as the light was made it was separated from the darkness, which refers to the angels who sinned. Therefore, since no angel was darkness through sin at the beginning of its creation, it seems that neither were they light through grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, cum in principio creationis non fuerit distinctio in angelis quantum ad gratiam et culpam, si aliqui in gratia fuerint creati, omnes in gratia creati fuissent. Sed illi qui ceciderunt, nunquam in gratia fuerunt: quia cum non fuisset in eis aliquid retrahens, impetum gratiae secuti fuissent dirigentis in Deum. Ergo videtur quod nullus in gratia creatus est.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, since at the beginning of creation there was no distinction between angels with regard to grace and fault, if some were created in grace then all would have been created in grace. But those who fell were never in grace. For since there would not have been in them anything drawing them away, they would have followed the impulse of grace directing them to God. Therefore, it seems that none of them were created in grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra, Augustinus, De civit. Dei, lib. 12, dicit quod Deus simul erat condens naturam et largiens gratiam. Ergo in principio creationis gratiam habuerunt.
On the contrary, Augustine says that God was at the same time creating nature and bestowing grace.1 Therefore, at the beginning of creation they had grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, supra illud Oseae 3:1: diligunt vinacia uvarum, dicit glossa, quod daemones in magna pinguedine Sancti Spiritus creati sunt, qua per peccatum sunt privati. Sed pinguedo Sancti Spiritus est gratia. Ergo in gratia creati sunt.
Furthermore, on the passage, they love the husks of the grapes (Hos 3:1), a gloss says1 that the demons were created with a great richness of the Holy Spirit of which they were deprived through sin. But the richness of the Holy Spirit is grace. Therefore, they were created in grace.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, ad divinam libertatem pertinet ut gratiam infundat omnibus qui sunt capaces gratiae, nisi in eis aliquid resistens inveniatur; multo amplius quam cuilibet materiae dispositae formam naturalem tribuat. Sed angeli in principio suae creationis motum liberi arbitrii habuerunt, nec aliquid in eis impediens fuit. Ergo videtur quod statim in eis gratiam infudit.
Furthermore, it pertains to the divine liberality that God pours out grace on all who are capable of grace, unless something resistant is found in them, even more abundantly than he grants natural form to any disposed matter. But the angels had the motion of free will at the beginning of their creation and there was no impediment in them. Therefore, it seems that he infused grace in them at once.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg8
Praeterea, gratiam per naturalia nullus mereri potuit, per quae tamen ad eam se praeparare potest. Sed praeparatio ad gratiam potest esse etiam per unum motum liberi arbitrii sicut patet in contritione. Ergo videtur quod cum motum liberi arbitrii habuerint in principio creationis suae, pro nihilo differretur gratiae collatio: et ita videtur quod statim gratiam habuerunt.
Furthermore, no one could merit grace through natural means, though one could prepare himself for grace through them. But preparation for grace can take place through even a single motion of the free will, as is clear in the case of contrition. Therefore, it seems that since they had the motion of free will at the beginning of their creation, there would be no reason for the conferral of grace to be deferred. Thus, it seems they possessed grace at once.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.arg9
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt quod angeli non in gratia, sed in naturalibus tantum creati sunt: et haec opinio est communior. Alii vero dicunt, angelos in gratia creatos esse. Harum autem opinionum quae verior sit, non potest efficaci ratione deprehendi, eo quod creaturarum principium ex simplici Creatoris voluntate dependet, quam ratione investigare impossibile est; tamen secundum convenientiam ad alia ejus opera, potest una pars alia probabilius sustineri. Illa enim opinio quae ponit angelos in naturalibus tantum creatos, consonat illi opinioni quae ponit omnia simul in materia, non autem per species distinctas creata: quia sicut se habet materia informis ad formas corporales, ita natura angelica ad gratiam. Illa autem opinio quae ponit angelos in gratia creatos, magis consonat illi opinioni quae ponit omnia in exordio creationis per species distincta: quae opinio mihi magis placet, absque alterius partis praejudicio: quia huic positioni, praecipuae quantum ad gratiam angelorum, plures sanctorum auctoritates consonare videntur.
I answer that there are two opinions regarding this. Some say that the angels were created not in grace but in natural endowments alone, and this is the more common opinion. Others say that the angels were created in grace. However, we cannot pin down by effective argument which of these opinions is more true, because the beginning of created things depends on the Creator’s simple will, which is impossible to investigate by reason. Nevertheless, we can consider one side as more probable according to how well it fits with God’s other works. For the opinion that posits that the angels were created in natural endowments alone agrees with the opinion that posits that all things were created at the same time in matter, though not through distinct species. Just as formless matter is related to bodily forms, so also angelic nature is related to grace. But the opinion that posits that the angels were created in grace agrees more with the opinion that posits that all things at the beginning of creation existed as specifically distinct. I prefer this opinion more, though without prejudice to the other side, since it seems that more authorities among the saints, especially with regard to the grace of the angels, agree with this position.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum, 4 Super Genes. ad litt., cap. 34, in illa distinctione operum quae in principio Genesis memorantur, non designatur successio temporis, sed ordo naturae. Unde non oportet quod substantia caeli corporalis lucis creationem tempore praecesserit, neque natura angelica gratiam, sed ordine naturae1 tantum, secundum quod in via generationis est imperfectum ante perfectum, et in eodem potentia ante actum; quamvis actus simpliciter praecedat potentiam.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Augustine, the distinction of works that is recounted at the beginning of Genesis does not designate a succession of time, but only the order of nature.1 Hence it is not necessary that the substance of heaven’s body preceded the creation of light in time, or that the angelic nature preceded grace, but only in the order of nature, insofar as in the process of generation the imperfect comes before the perfect and with regard to the same thing potency comes before act, even though act precedes potency simply.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod dicuntur angeli non potuisse proficere, non quia mereri non poterant, sed quia per suam virtutem in gloriam transferri non poterant, nisi ampliori lumine infuso.
Reply Obj. 2: The angels are said not to have been able to progress, not because they could not merit, but rather because they could not be transferred to glory through their own power, without a fuller infusion of light.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod oportet dicere angelos qui peccaverunt, ab aliquo quod habuerunt, cecidisse, sive in gratia creati fuerint, sive non; saltem ab innocentia vel rectitudine naturali: et ideo hoc quod dicitur, quod cecidit ab eo quod nondum receperat, referendum est ad casum a gloria: quod patet ex hoc quod praemittitur: beatae vitae dulcedinem non gustavit et caetera.
Reply Obj. 3: We must say that the angels who sinned fell from something they possessed, whether they were created in grace or not—at the least, they fell from innocence or natural uprightness. Thus, when it is said that they fell from what they had not yet received, this must be taken as referring to the fall from glory, which is clear from what is stated before: they did not taste the sweetness of the blessed life, etc.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut in diaphano est aliquid de natura lucis, licet imperfecte, completur autem quando efficitur lucidum in actu, ita etiam in principio creationis angelorum erat in eis aliquid de natura lucis vel gratiae, vel saltem naturalis intellectus tantum; unde oportet ut per hoc quod dicitur: fiat lux, intelligatur de luce perfecta, quae est gloria, quae non prius bonis infuit quam a malis divisi essent; si tamen intelligatur caelum factum prius tempore ante lucem. Si autem intelligatur non prius factum tempore, sed natura, ut Augustinus exponit in 1 Super Genes., cap. 2, tunc potest intelligi de luce gratiae; et per tenebras non intelligitur peccatum angelorum, sed informitas corporalis creaturae, quae formanda restabat, ut ipse in eodem exponit.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as in the transparent there is something of the nature of light, even though present imperfectly, that is completed when it becomes actually luminous, so also at the beginning of the creation of the angels there was in them something of the nature of the light, either of grace or at least of the natural intellect alone. Hence when it is said, let there be light, this should be understood of perfect light, which is glory, which was not in the good prior to their being separated from the wicked, if we understand the heavens to be made prior in time to light. But if we understand it to have been made prior not in time but in nature, as Augustine explains in On Genesis 1,1 then it can be understood of the light of grace. And then by “darkness” we will understand not the sin of the angels, but rather the formlessness of the bodily creation, which remained in need of formation, as Augustine himself explains in the same place.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ex inclinatione gratiae in bonum, non potest concludi, quod habens gratiam a bono diverti non possit, etiam si nihil habeat retrahens; nisi sit perfecta gratia, quae fini conjungat, qualis est in beatis; quia habens gratiam non agit ex necessitate gratiae, sicut nec necessitate naturae, quae in bonum etiam ordinata est, sed ex libertate voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 5: The inclination of grace to the good does not necessitate that one who has grace cannot be diverted from the good, even if he has nothing to draw him away, unless it is the perfect grace that joins one to the end, as is the case in the blessed. For one who has grace does not act out of a necessity of grace any more than out of a necessity of nature, which is also ordered to the good, but rather out of the freedom of the will.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3.ad5
Qui autem aliam opinionem sustinent, respondent ad auctoritates, exponentes gratiam non pro gratia gratum faciente, sed pro alia gratia gratis data, sicut est perspicacitas ingenii, vel aliquid hujusmodi in hominibus. Dicunt autem ad alias rationes quod Deus gratiam dare1 distulit, ut ostenderetur quid distet inter potestatem2 naturae et gratiae, et3 sic creatura magis beneficium gratiae acceptum haberet.
Reply Sed Contra: But those who maintain the other opinion respond to the authorities by explaining grace not as meaning sanctifying grace, but rather as some grace gratuitously given, such as perspicacity of intelligence or something of this sort in men. And to the other arguments, they say that God deferred giving grace in order to show how great a distance there is between the power of nature and the power of grace, and in this way, the created thing would be more inclined to see the benefit of grace as something received.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Qui sui eventus ignari fuerunt. Est enim de ratione felicitatis ut felix ea quae ad ipsum pertinent, non ignoret; quamvis non requiratur ad eam omnium scientiam habere.
Who did not know what would happen to them.1 For it pertains to the account of happiness that the one who is happy is not ignorant of what pertains to him, even though having knowledge of everything is not required for happiness.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3
Universaliter autem et summe perfectum est cui nihil unquam deest. Huic consonat quod Philosophus dicit in 5 Metaph., illud esse simpliciter perfectum quod habet in se omnes perfectiones quae in generibus rerum inveniuntur; et hanc perfectionem ibidem Commentator dicit esse in Deo.
That is completely and universally perfect to which nothing is ever lacking.1 What the Philosopher says in the Metaphysics 52 agrees with this, that the being that is simply perfect is the one that has in itself all the perfections found in the genera of things. And in the same place the Commentator says that this perfection is found in God.
Sent.II.D4.Q1.A3
D. 5Conversion and fall of the angelsDe aversione et conversione angelorum
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Post haec consideratio adducit inquirere, quales effecti sint, dum dividerentur aversione et conversione. Ostenso quales angeli creati sunt, hic ostendit eorum differentiam ad invicem per aversionem et conversionem: et dividitur in partes duas:
After these matters, reflection requires that we enquire what they were like after being separated by their defection and conversion.1 Having shown the condition of the angels at their creation, here he shows how they differ from one another by turning away from or toward God: defection or conversion. This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D5
in prima determinat de aversione angelorum;
In the first, he considers the angels’ defection.
Sent.II.D5
in secunda determinat quae consequuntur aversos et conversos secundum operationem eorum ad invicem, 6 dist., ibi: praeterea scire oportet, quoniam sicut de majoribus et minoribus quidam perstiterunt, ita de utroque gradu quidam corruerunt.
In the second, he considers what happened to the angels who turned away from God, as well as those who turned toward him, with respect to their activities among themselves, at moreover, it is fitting to know that, just as some remained constant from among the greater and lesser angels, so some fell to their ruin from both.1
Sent.II.D5
Prima in duas:
The first part is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D5
in prima determinat aversionem et conversionem quorumdam;
In the first, he considers the defection and conversion of certain angels.
Sent.II.D5
in secunda ostendit per quid sunt aversi et conversi, ibi: habebant enim omnes liberum arbitrium.
In the second, he shows what they were turned away or converted through: for all had free decision.1
Sent.II.D5
Et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this latter he does two things.
Sent.II.D5
primo ostendit quod per liberum arbitrium sunt aversi et conversi;
First, he shows that they were turned away or converted through free will.
Sent.II.D5
secundo inquirit utrum liberum arbitrium sufficiat ad conversionem, sicut ad aversionem, ibi: si autem quaeritur utrum post creationem conversis aliquid collatum sit per quod converterentur . . . dicimus, quia eis collata est gratia cooperans.
Second, he inquires whether free will is sufficient for conversion as it is for defection, at but if it is asked whether, after their creation, something was conferred on those who converted by which they might convert . . . we say that cooperating grace was conferred on them.1
Sent.II.D5
Et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this latter he does two things.
Sent.II.D5
primo ostendit quod conversis apposita est gratia, per quam converterentur;
First, he shows that a grace was given to the converted through which they were converted.
Sent.II.D5
secundo inquirit utrum per gratiam illam suam beatitudinem meruerint, ibi: hic quaeri solet utrum in ipsa confirmatione beati fuerint angeli.
Second, he inquires whether through that grace they merited their beatitude, at here it is usual to ask whether the angels became blessed in their confirmation.1
Sent.II.D5
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D5
primo determinat veritatem;
First, he determines the truth.
Sent.II.D5
secundo excludit objectum, ibi: ideoque a quibusdam dici solet, non esse imputandum illis qui aversi sunt.
Second, he rules out an objection, at and so it is customary for some to object that those who defected rather than converted are not to be blamed.1
Sent.II.D5
Hic est duplex quaestio:
Here there are two questions.
Sent.II.D5
prima est de aversione malorum angelorum;
The first regards the defection of the wicked angels.1
Sent.II.D5
secunda de conversione bonorum.
The second regards the conversion of the good.1
Sent.II.D5
Q. 1The fall of the wicked angelsDe aversione malorum angelorum
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions are asked:
Sent.II.D5.Q1
primo utrum angelus peccare potuerit;
first, whether an angel could have sinned;
Sent.II.D5.Q1
secundo quid appetendo peccaverit;
second, by what desire did it sin;
Sent.II.D5.Q1
tertio ad quod genus peccati ejus peccatum reducatur.
third, to what genus of sin is its sin traced back.
Sent.II.D5.Q1
A. 1Whether there can be sin in the angelsUtrum in angelis possit esse peccatum
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in angelis non potuit esse peccatum.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there could not be sin in the angels.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.arg1
Sicut enim dicitur in 9 Metaph., in his quae semper sunt actu, non potest esse malum. Unde Avicenna dicit quod supra sphaeram lunae non est malum. Sed adhuc minus est de possibilitate in angelo quam in corpore caelesti. Ergo in angelis nullo modo potest esse peccatum.
Obj. 1: For as it says in the Metaphysics 9,1 in those things that are always in act, there cannot be evil. Hence Avicenna says that there is no evil above the sphere of the moon. But there is still less potentiality in an angel than in a heavenly body. Therefore, there is no way that sin can be in the angels.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, quod aliquid sit malum postquam fuit bonum, hoc non potest esse sine motu. Sed motus non est sine materia, ut dicitur in 2 Metaph. Cum ergo in angelis non sit materia, ut supra dictum est, videtur quod non potuerit in eis peccatum esse.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, for something to be wicked after it was good cannot occur without motion. But there is no motion without matter, as it says in the Metaphysics 2.1 Therefore, since in the angels there is no matter, as was said above, it seems that there could not have been sin in them.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, sicut dicitur in 7 Physic., omnis mutatio virtutis et vitii reducitur in alterationem, quae est secundum passiones partis sensitivae. Sed hujusmodi passiones non sunt in angelis carentibus organis sensus. Ergo in angelis non potest esse mutatio de virtute in vitium, ut peccent postquam boni fuerant.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as it says in the Physics 7,1 every change of a virtue2 or a vice is traced back to an alteration that regards the passions of the sensitive part. But there are no passions of this sort in angels, who have no sense organs. Therefore, in the angels there cannot be change from virtue to vice, such that they would sin after they had been good.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, voluntas non est nisi boni, vel apparentis boni. Ergo cui non potest apparere bonum nisi quod est bonum, non potest voluntas ferri nisi in bonum verum. Sed in angelis non potest esse bonum apparens, nisi quod est verum bonum. Ergo non possunt desiderare nisi id quod est verum bonum; et ita non possunt peccare. Probatio mediae. Intellectus nunquam errat in his quorum proprie est intellectus, sicut in cognitione principiorum. Sed angeli non habent nisi intellectivam cognitionem. Ergo non possunt in sua cognitione errare. Unde Philosophus dicit in lib. 3 De anima, quod intellectus semper est rectus, phantasia autem est recta et non recta. Hoc idem dicit Augustinus, 12 Super Genes., cap. 14.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the will is only for the good or the apparent good. Therefore, in one to whom nothing can appear good unless it is good, the will cannot be drawn to anything but the true good. But in the angels there cannot be an apparent good that is not also a true good. Therefore, they can only desire that which is a true good. Thus, they cannot sin. Proof of the middle premise: the intellect never errs in those things of which there is understanding properly, such as in the knowledge of principles. But the angels have only intellective knowledge. Therefore, they cannot err in their knowledge. Hence the Philosopher says in On the Soul 31 that the intellect is always correct, whereas the imagination can be correct or incorrect. Augustine says the same in On Genesis, book 12.2
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Job 4:18: ecce qui serviunt ei non sunt stabiles, et in angelis suis reperit pravitatem. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary, Scripture says, behold, they that serve him are not steadfast, and in his angels he found wickedness (Job 4:18). Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, ut supra dictum est, 3 dist., angelis in sui creatione datum est liberum arbitrum. Sed liberum arbitrium, quod est ex nihilo, potest etiam in malum deflecti. Ergo videtur quod angeli peccare potuerunt.
Furthermore, as has been said above,1 free will was given to the angels at their creation. But a free will that is from nothing can also be turned toward evil. Therefore, it seems that the angels could have sinned.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod apud omnes Catholicos certum est angelos peccasse, et daemones effectos esse. Quomodo autem peccaverunt, difficile est videre; quia non potest esse peccatum in voluntate, nisi sit aliquo modo deceptio in ratione; unde omnis malus est quodammodo ignorans, ut in 3 Ethic., cap. 1, dicit Philosophus.
I answer that all Catholics hold as certain that angels sinned and became demons. But how they sinned is difficult to see. For there cannot be sin in the will unless there is deception in the reason in some manner. Hence every wicked person is in a certain way ignorant, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 3.1
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.co
Quod qualiter sit videndum est ad propositae quaestionis intellectum. Ipse enim distinguit in 7 Ethic., cap. 3, operandorum duplicem cognitionem, scilicet universalem et particularem: et quia operationes sunt circa singularia, ideo aliquem recte in universali opinantem, circa singularia peccare contingit.
We must see how to apply this to our understanding of the proposed question. For the Philosopher distinguishes in the Ethics 71 between two types of knowledge of practical undertakings: universal and particular. Since activities concern singulars, it can happen that someone who has the right opinion in the universal sins concerning the singulars.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1
Singularia enim contingit cognoscere dupliciter: scilicet in habitu et in actu. Contingit ergo aliquem peccantem rectam existimationem etiam de singulari operabili in habitu habere, non tamen in actu; quia in nobis habitus passione ligatur, ne in actum exeat circa considerationem particularis operandi, sicut ebrietate, ita et ira et concupiscentia; adeo ut si verba pronuntiet, sensum mente non teneat, inquantum judicium rationis, vehementia passionis absorbetur: unde dicitur in 6 Ethic., cap. 5 vel 4, quod delectatio corrumpit existimationem prudentiae.
For one can know singulars in two ways: habitually and actually. Thus, it can happen that a sinner even has the right estimation of a singular practical matter habitually, though not actually. For in us habit is bound by passion in such a way that it does not proceed to actual consideration of the particular act to be undertaken—such as by drunkenness, wrath, and concupiscence, and this even to the point that one might pronounce words whose meaning he does not grasp mentally, inasmuch as the judgment of reason is overwhelmed by the vehemence of the passion. Hence it says in the Ethics 61 that delight corrupts the estimation of prudence.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1
Sed quamvis hoc modo in angelis judicium intellectus ligari non possit, eo quod tales passiones in eis non sunt, potest tamen ligari inquantum considerando unum retrahitur a consideratione alterius; eo quod ejus intellectus simul plurium non est, nisi sicut in Verbo omnia contemplatur. Contingit autem aliquid esse eligendum secundum unam conditionem rei consideratam, quod tamen eligendum non est, omnibus conditionibus concurrentibus consideratis; et ita potuit in angelis error electionis esse et peccatum.
But even though the judgment of the intellect in angels cannot be bound in this way, since no such passions are in them, it can still be bound inasmuch as by considering one thing it is drawn away from the consideration of another due to the fact that it cannot understand more than one thing at the same time, except as it contemplates all things in the Word. It could happen that something would be chosen on the basis of a consideration of one aspect of the thing, yet it would not be chosen if all the other surrounding circumstances were taken into consideration. Thus, it was possible for there to be error of choice and sin in the angels.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in natura angelorum non est aliqua1 potentia respectu alicujus formae quam acquirere et amittere possit, sicut est in generabilibus et corruptibilibus; et ideo non potest in eis esse malum naturae, sicut nec in ingenerabilibus et incorruptibilibus, cujusmodi sunt corpora caelestia. Sed tamen liberum arbitrium eorum est possibile respectu motus ordinati: et ita potest esse quantum ad hoc deordinatio ad malum.
Reply Obj. 1: In the nature of the angels there is no potency with respect to a form that they could acquire and lose, as there is in generable and corruptible things. Thus, no natural evil can be in them, just as neither in ungenerable and incorruptible things like the heavenly bodies. Even so, their free will is potential with respect to ordered motion. And so, in this regard there can be a disordering toward evil.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut passio et receptio dicuntur aequivoce in operibus intellectualibus et naturalibus, ita et motus: unde non exigitur quod ad talem motum sit materia; sed sufficit potentia, qualis dicta est in angelis esse.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as passion and reception are said equivocally of intellectual and natural works, so is motion. Hence there does not have to be matter for such motion, but it suffices to have potency, such as we have said is in the angels.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod dictum Philosophi est intelligendum de virtutibus et vitiis quae sunt circa passiones, et de scientia quae est a sensibus acquisita; et hoc in angelis non invenitur.
Reply Obj. 3: The statement of the Philosopher should be understood as pertaining to the virtues and vices that concern the passions and to knowledge acquired by the senses. And these are not found in the angels.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis intellectus non possit errare ita ut judicet aliquid hujusmodi quod non est, quantum ad illud quod de re percipit; nihilominus intellectus creatus, quia non est omnium simul, potest deficere, ex hoc quod judicat de re quod sit conveniens secundum aliquam conditionem rei consideratam, quod non est conveniens secundum alia quae non considerat: sicut medicus judicans aliquid esse expediens uni aegroto secundum unam infirmitatem ejus consideratam, quod tamen1 non est sibi simpliciter expediens propter aliam aegritudinem, quam vel non cognoscit, vel non considerat.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though the intellect cannot err such that it judges a thing to be what it is not, in regard to what it perceives of the thing, nevertheless, since the created intellect does not encompass all things at the same time, it can fail when it judges a thing to be suitable on the basis of a consideration of an aspect of the thing, which thing is not suitable on the basis of other aspects that the created intellect does not consider. This is like a physician judging something expedient for a sick person on the basis of a consideration of one infirmity of his when it is not expedient for him, simply speaking, on account of another sickness that the physician either does not know about or does not take into consideration.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the wicked angel desired equality with GodUtrum angelus malus appetierit aequalitatem Dei
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angelus Dei aequalitatem non appetierit.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angel did not desire equality with God.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.arg1
Quia, sicut dicit Augustinus, de Adam loquens, 11 Super Gen. ad litt., cap. 42, non est credendum, quod vir spirituali mente praeditus, esse voluerit sicut Deus. Sed angelus multo sapientior fuit homine. Ergo videtur quod Dei aequalitatem non appetiit.
Obj. 1: For, as Augustine says,1 speaking of Adam, we must not believe that a man endowed with a spiritual mind willed to be like God. But the angel was much wiser than a man. Therefore, it seems that it did not desire equality with God.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, illud quod non cadit in apprehensionem, non cadit in voluntatem: quia voluntas non est nisi de aliquo bono apprehenso. Sed aequalitas creaturae ad Deum non cadit in apprehensionem, quia ipse Deus omnem intellectum creatum sua magnitudine excedit. Ergo videtur quod Dei aequalitatem non appetiit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what cannot be apprehended cannot be willed, since will pertains only to what is apprehended as good. But the equality of a created thing with God cannot be apprehended, since God himself exceeds every created intellect by his greatness. Therefore, it seems that it did not desire equality with God.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quamvis voluntas sit possibilium et impossibilium, tamen electio non est nisi possibilium, ut dicitur in 3 Ethic., cap. 2. Sed electio angeli fuit de eo quod desideravit, quia quicumque non peccat per electionem, peccat per infirmitatem vel ignorantiam, ut potest haberi a Philosopho in 5 Ethic., cap. 2, quale non fuit peccatum angeli. Ergo suum desideratum fuit possibile. Sed eum esse aequalem Deo est impossibile. Ergo non fuit suum desideratum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, even though one can will possible and impossible things, one can only choose possible things, as is said in the Ethics 3.1 But the choice of the angel pertained to what it desired, since whoever does not sin through choice sins through weakness or ignorance, as can be gleaned from the Philosopher in the Ethics 5.2 But such was not the sin of the angel. Therefore, its desire was possible. Yet for it to be equal to God is impossible. Therefore, this was not its desire.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, nullus peccat in desiderio sui finis, quia hoc naturale est. Sed finis angeli et cujuslibet creaturae est assimilari Deo. Ergo videtur quod non peccavit hoc appetendo.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, no one sins in desiring his end, since this is natural. But the end of the angels and of anything created is to become like God. Therefore, it seems that it did not sin by desiring this.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, quicumque vult assimilari alicui convertitur ad illud: nullus enim vult esse similis ei quem odio habet. Sed angelus peccando non est conversus, sed aversus a Deo. Ergo non appetiit similitudinem Dei vel aequalitatem.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, whoever wills to become like something is turned toward it. For no one wills to be like someone he holds in disdain. But the angel by sinning was not turned toward God, but rather away from him. Therefore, it did not desire likeness or equality to God.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra, supra illud Psalm. 68:5: quae non rapui, tunc exsolvebam, dicit Glossa, quod Eva, sicut diabolus, rapere voluit divinitatem. Ergo videtur quod diabolus Dei aequalitatem appetiit.
On the contrary, on the passage, then did I pay that which I did not steal (Ps 69:4 [68:5]),1 the Gloss says that Eve, like the devil, willed to seize divinity.2 Therefore, it seems that the devil desired equality with God.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Isa. 14:13, ex persona Nabuchodonosor in figura diaboli dicitur: in caelum ascendam. Non autem potest intelligi de caelo empyreo, quia in illo creatus fuit. Ergo oportet ut intelligatur de caelo Sanctae Trinitatis; et ita videtur quod aequalitatem divinae celsitudinis appetiit.
Furthermore, it is said in the person of Nebuchadnezzar, as a figure of the devil: I will ascend to heaven, above the stars of God; I will set my throne on high (Isa 14:13). But this cannot be understood as referring to the empyrean heaven, since he was created in it. Therefore, it must be understood of the heaven of the Holy Trinity. Thus, it seems that he desired equality with the loftiness of God.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc triplex est opinio. Quidam namque simpliciter et absolute concedunt quod peccatum angeli fuit ex hoc quod Deo simpliciter aequalis esse voluit. Nec obstat quod hoc est impossibile: quia, secundum Augustinum, caeca ambitio semper praesumit plus quam possit. Sed hoc non videtur conveniens: quia quamvis homo possit plus desiderare quam possit habere, non tamen plus potest velle quam possit aestimare: quia intellectum voluntas sequitur, et non excedit. Et praeterea in angelo non est ponere passionem quae ex appetitu honoris judicium intellectus liget, sicut est in nobis. Et praeterea nullus vult aliquid umquam1 quo posito ejus natura non maneret. Si autem angelus Deo aequalis esset, non esset hujus naturae, sed divinae; et ita suum non esse appeteret.
I answer that there are three opinions concerning this. Some concede simply and absolutely that the sin of the angel consisted in the fact that it willed to be equal to God simply. Nor is this precluded by the fact that such a thing is impossible. For, according to Augustine, blind ambition always presumes more than it is capable of. But this does not seem to work. For even though man can desire more than he can have, he cannot will more than he can think of. For the will follows the intellect and does not go beyond it. Besides, in an angel we cannot posit a passion that binds the judgment of the intellect by an appetite for honor, as there is in us. Moreover, no one ever wills something that, supposing he had it, would mean his nature did not remain. But if an angel were equal to God, it would not have its nature, but rather the divine nature. And so it would be desiring its own non-being.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.co
Et ideo aliter alii dicunt quod Dei aequalitatem directe non appetiit, sed indirecte: quia appetiit aliquid quo habito sequeretur quod Deo esset aequalis, scilicet nulli subesse. Hoc etiam non videtur conveniens: quia totum bonum angeli est in hoc quod Deo subest; sicut tota claritas aeris est in hoc quod subjicitur radiis solis; et ideo hoc ab angelo non potuit appeti.
Thus, others say that the angel did not desire equality with God directly, but rather indirectly. For it desired something that, once possessed, would mean that the angel was equal to God, that is, to be subordinate to no one. This also does not seem to work. For the whole good of an angel consists in the fact that it is subordinate to God, just as the whole brightness of air consists in the fact that it is subject to the rays of the sun. And so, this could not have been desired by an angel.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2
Et ideo aliter est dicendum quod non appetiit aequalitatem simpliciter quantum ad substantiam desiderati, ut scilicet vellet tantam bonitatem habere quantam Deus habet; sed tamen appetiit aequalitatem secundum quid, scilicet quantum ad modum habendi. Bonitas autem sive beatitudo est in Deo, quam habet per suam naturam, et a qua omnis creaturae beatitudo et bonitas transfunditur. Videns ergo angelus dignitatem naturae suae, qua creaturis caeteris praeeminebat, voluit a se1 beatitudinem et bonitatem in omnia inferiora derivari;2 voluit etiam per sua naturalia in perfectionem beatitudinis pervenire; et ideo dicitur quod sine merito habere voluit hoc quod ex meritis habiturus esset si perstitisset. Nec etiam quantum ad modum habendi, simpliciter Deo aequiparari voluit: non enim voluit a se beatitudinem habere, nec esse primum in alios transfundens; sed a Deo et sub Deo, secundum quod ipse in omni natura operatur.
Thus, we must say otherwise, that it did not desire equality simply with regard to the substance of the desired object, namely, such that it would will to have as much goodness as God has. Rather, it desired equality in a qualified sense, namely, as regards the mode of possession. For in God there is a goodness or beatitude that he has by his nature, and from this nature there is poured out to a creature every beatitude and goodness. So the angel, seeing the dignity of its nature by which it excelled all other created things, willed that beatitude and goodness flow from it to all lower things. It also willed to arrive at the perfection of beatitude through its own natural endowments. Thus, it is said that it willed to have without merit what it would have had by its merits if it had stood firm. Nor even with regard to the mode of possession did it will to be equal to God simply. For it did not will to have beatitude from itself or to be the first one pouring it into others. Rather, what it willed, it willed to have from God and under God insofar as he works in every nature.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod angelus noluit aequalitatem simpliciter, sicut nec homo, sed modo praedicto. Quidam tamen dicunt, quod Adam magis fuit praeditus spirituali mente quam angelus, non tamen quantum ad gradum naturae, sed quantum ad divinam revelationem, quam habuisse creditur, cum Dominus in eum soporem immisit.
Reply Obj. 1: The angel did not will equality simply, just as man does not, but rather in the aforementioned way. Still, some say that Adam was more endowed with a spiritual mind than the angel. This is not based on rank of nature but on the divine revelation he is believed to have had when the Lord cast a deep sleep upon him.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum et tertium dicendum, quod rationes illae procedunt de aequalitate simpliciter, quam non dicimus angelum appetiisse.
Reply Obj. 2–3: These arguments hold concerning equality taken simply, which we do not say that the angel desired.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod assimilatio divina est finis uniuscujusque creaturae secundum modum sibi a Creatore praefixum; unde sine deordinatione non potest esse quod appetitus tendat in divinam assimilationem ultra terminum naturae suae a Deo statutum.
Reply Obj. 4: Likeness to God is the end of each created thing according to the mode determined for it by the Creator. Hence without a disordering, it cannot be that an appetite would tend to likeness to God beyond the limit established by God for its nature.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in quolibet peccatore aversio a Deo est praeter intentionem: quia malum non potest esse intentum, sed semper bonum, in quo est ad Deum assimilatio: et ita praeter intentionem ipsorum angelorum fuit quod a Deo se averterent, cui assimilari volebant.
Reply Obj. 5: In any sinner, turning away from God is outside his intention. For evil cannot be intended. Rather, a good is always intended, in which there is a likeness to God. Thus, it was outside the angels’ intention that they would turn away from God, to whom they willed to be likened.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether the first sin of the angel was prideUtrum primum peccatum angeli fuerit superbia
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod peccatum angeli primum non fuit de genere superbiae, sed aliud.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the first sin of the angel was not in the genus of pride, but rather another.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.arg1
Quia, sicut 1 Timoth. 6:10, dicitur: radix omnium malorum est cupiditas vel avaritia. Sed peccatum angeli fuit quasi omnium peccatorum radix. Ergo suum peccatum fuit cupiditatis vel avaritiae.
Obj. 1: For as it is said the root of all evils is cupidity (1 Tim 6:10) or avarice. But the sin of the angel was as though the root of all sins. Therefore, its sin was that of cupidity or avarice.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, in littera dicitur quod averti a Deo est odio habere vel invidere. Sed angeli peccando a Deo aversi sunt. Ergo eorum peccatum fuit invidiae vel odii.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the text1 it is said that to be turned away from God is to hate or to be envious. But the angels were turned away from God by sinning. Therefore, their sin was that of envy or hatred.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, fugere laborem in bonis spiritualibus pertinet ad accidiam. Sed Bernardus dicit quod in hoc fuit angeli peccatum, quod sine labore gloriam habere voluit. Ergo videtur quod suum peccatum fuit accidiae.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, to avoid effort in spiritual goods pertains to acedia. But Bernard says1 that the sin of the angel consisted in the fact that it willed to have glory without effort. Therefore, it seems that its sin was that of acedia.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, quicumque non facit illud ad quod tenetur peccat per omissionem. Sed angelus debuit conferre de Dei ordinatione, ne ultra ipsam appeteret aliquid, quod non fecit. Ergo per omissionem peccavit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, whoever does not do that to which he is bound sins by omission. But the angel was bound to give consideration to the ordinance of God so as not to desire anything beyond that order, which it did not do. Therefore, it sinned by omission.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, inter virtutes primum locum tenet fides quasi fundamentum. Sed infidelitas fidei opponitur. Ergo cum angeli peccatum primum fuerit, videtur quod fuerit infidelitas.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, among the virtues, faith holds the first place, being as it were the foundation. But infidelity is opposed to faith. Therefore, since the angel’s sin was the first, it seems that it was infidelity.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra, sicut dicitur Eccle. 10:15, initium omnis peccati est superbia. Sed a malitia diaboli omne peccatum originem trahit. Ergo videtur quod suum peccatum fuit superbia.
On the contrary, as Scripture says: the beginning of all sin is pride (Sir 10:13).1 But all sin draws its origin from the malice of the devil. Therefore, it seems that his sin was pride.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod superbia tribus modis accipitur. Uno modo prout sumitur habitualiter, scilicet quaedam inclinabilitas, vel ex naturae inflexibilitate tantum, vel ex fomitis corruptione, ad superbiam; et sic dicitur superbia initium omnis peccati. Alio modo dicitur superbia secundum quod aliquis actualiter se effert extra praecepti limites, ut praecipienti non subjiciatur; et sic non est speciale peccatum, sed quaedam generalis conditio, omne peccatum consequens ex parte aversionis. Tertio modo dicitur superbia inordinatus appetitus propriae excellentiae, et praecipue in dignitate vel honore; et sic est speciale peccatum, unum de septem capitalibus vitiis; et sic primum peccatum angeli superbia fuit: quod patet tum ex desiderato, quia eminentiam dignitatis appetiit: tum etiam ex motivo, quia ex consideratione propriae pulchritudinis in peccatum ruit.
I answer that “pride” can be taken in three ways. In one way it is taken as habitual: namely, as a certain inclination toward pride, either from the rigidity of nature alone or from the corruption of the fomes,1 and in this way, pride is called the “beginning of all sin.” In another way, we speak of pride insofar as someone actually asserts himself outside the limits of a precept in order not to be subject to the one issuing the precept, and in this way, it is not a special sin but rather a kind of general condition following on every sin on the side of turning away from God. In the third way, pride is said to be an inordinate appetite for one’s own excellence, especially in dignity or honor, and in this way, it is a special sin, one of the seven capital vices. And in this way, the first sin of the angel was pride; this is clear both from the desired object, since it desired the eminence of dignity, and from the motive, since it fell into the ruin of sin out of a consideration of its own beauty.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod cupiditas etiam tripliciter dicitur. Uno modo secundum quod est radix omnis peccati, et sic est quaedam inclinabilitas in desiderium inordinatum cujuscumque desiderabilis, vel ex corruptione fomitis, vel ex conditione naturae, quae flexibilis est, propter hoc quod est ex nihilo. Alio modo dicitur secundum quod est conditio omne peccatum sequens ex parte conversionis, prout dicit desiderium actualiter inordinatum cujuscumque desiderabilis, vel honoris, vel scientiae, et caetera. Tertio modo dicitur secundum quod est speciale vitium et unum de septem capitalibus, scilicet inordinatum desiderium habendi ea quae sufficientiam in vita promittunt, ut pecunia, et alia quorum pretium numismate mensuratur: et per se constat quod talium desiderio diabolus non peccavit.
Reply Obj. 1: Cupidity can also be spoken of in three ways. In one way, it is spoken of as the root of all sin, and in this way, it is a certain inclination to the inordinate desire of each desirable object, either due to the corruption of the fomes or due to the condition of nature, which is capable of being turned on account of the fact that it is made from nothing. In another way, it is spoken of as a condition following on every sin on the side of conversion, as indicating an actually inordinate desire for any desirable object, whether honor or knowledge, and so forth. In the third way, it is spoken of as a special vice and one of the seven capital vices, namely, an inordinate desire for possessing what promises sufficiency in life, such as money, and other things whose worth is measured financially. And it is self-evident that the devil did not sin by the desire for such things.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod odium et invidia respectu Dei praesupponunt in angelo voluntatis pravitatem, ut dicit Augustinus 11 Super Gen. ad litt.: quod sic patet: quia nullius rei potest esse odium, nisi quod est dissonum et contrarium voluntati. Illud autem quod est optimum, nihil defectus habens admixtum, non est contrarium nisi voluntati non rectae. Similiter invidia est dolor alienae prosperitatis, inquantum est impeditiva alicujus boni proprii; divina autem felicitas non est impeditiva alicujus proprii boni, nisi quod inordinate desideratur: quia ab eo omne bonum descendit; et ita odium et invidia praesupponunt aliquod peccatum per quod voluntas deordinetur.1
Reply Obj. 2: Hatred and envy with respect to God presuppose depravity of the will in the angel, as Augustine says in On the Literal Interpretation of Genesis, book 11,1 which is clear in the following way. For nothing can be hated unless it is at odds with and contrary to the will. But what is most good, having no admixture of defect, is only contrary to a will that is not upright. Likewise, envy is sadness at another’s prosperity, inasmuch as it impedes one’s own proper good. But the divine happiness does not impede anyone’s own proper good, unless this good is inordinately desired, since every good comes down from it. Thus, hatred and envy presuppose a sin through which the will becomes disordered.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod angeli in hoc quod Deo ministrant et merentur, laborem vel taedium non habent: et ideo peccatum accidiae eis non competit. Sed pro tanto dicuntur voluisse sine labore gloriam consequi, quia propria virtute assequi voluerunt, secundum quod laboriosum dicitur illud quod facultatem operantis excedit.
Reply Obj. 3: Angels do not expend effort or suffer fatigue by the fact that they minister to God and merit. Thus, the sin of acedia has no place with them. But they are said to have willed to achieve glory without effort by willing to pursue it by their own power, according to how what exceeds the capacity of the one acting is said to require effort.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod omissio quandoque est speciale peccatum, quando scilicet dimittitur aliquid quod fieri debet, eo quod specialiter praeceptum est; quandoque vero est conditio omne peccatum consequens, secundum quod est dimissio alicujus circumstantiae in opere observandae: et hoc modo non est inconveniens quod in primo peccato angeli fuerit omissio.
Reply Obj. 4: Omission is sometimes a special sin, namely, when something is neglected that should be done because it was specifically commanded. But sometimes omission is a condition that follows on every sin as being the neglect of some circumstance that ought to be observed in a work. And in this way, it is not unfitting that there was omission in the angel’s first sin.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.ad4
Potest tamen dici quod non tenebatur tunc actualiter conferre, quia alio modo peccatum vitare poterat.
Still, it can be said that the angel was not bound at that time actually to give such consideration, since it could have avoided sin in another way.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ea quae sunt prima in generatione, non oportet quod sint prima in destructione; unde non sequitur, si fides est prima virtutum, quod infidelitas sit primum vitiorum.
Reply Obj. 5: It is not necessary that things first in generation be first in destruction. Hence it does not follow that if faith is the first of the virtues, then infidelity is the first of the vices.
Sent.II.D5.Q1.A3.ad5
Q. 2The conversion of the good angelsDe conversione bonorum angelorum
Circa secundum principale quaeritur de conversione bonorum angelorum, et quaeruntur duo:
Regarding the second main topic, we inquire concerning the conversion1 of the good angels, and two questions arise:
Sent.II.D5.Q2
primo utrum fuerit eis aliqua gratia apposita ad conversionem;
first, whether there was a grace applied to them for their conversion;
Sent.II.D5.Q2
secundo utrum per illam gratiam suam beatitudinem meruerint.
second, whether by that grace they merited beatitude.
Sent.II.D5.Q2
A. 1Whether the angels needed grace to be converted to GodUtrum angeli indiguerint gratia ad hoc quod converterentur in Deum
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non indiguerint appositione alicujus gratiae, ut converterentur ad Deum.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that they did not need the application of a grace to be converted to God.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.arg1
Ad libertatem enim liberi arbitrii pertinet ut ad utrumque flecti possit, et praecipue in bonum. Sed angelis in statu creationis fuit liberum arbitrium nullo peccato debilitatum. Ergo non indigebant gratia ad hoc ut in bonum converterentur.
Obj. 1: For it pertains to the freedom of free will that it can be turned to either side, and particularly to the good. But the angels in the state of creation had free will not weakened by any sin. Therefore, they did not need grace to be turned to the good.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, ut supra, dist. 4, in littera ex verbis Augustini habitum est, Deus non distinxit inter angelos ante eorum conversionem et aversionem. Sed illis qui sunt aversi non fuit apposita gratia, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo nec illis qui fuerunt conversi ante conversionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as related above in the text1 from the words of Augustine, God did not distinguish among the angels prior to their conversion or defection. But no grace was applied to those who were turned away, as is said in the text.2 Therefore, neither was there grace applied to those who were converted prior to their conversion.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ex hoc quod angeli conversi sunt, a Deo gratia repleti sunt; ita quod conversio ad gratiam est praeparatio. Si ergo conversio non potest esse nisi per gratiam aliquam praecedentem, nec iterum illa gratia sine praeparatione aliqua, alias omnibus daretur, videtur quod per hunc modum sit procedere in infinitum: quod etiam intellectus in natura1 respuit. Ergo est status in primo, quod scilicet ad conversionem non oportuit dari gratiam quae ad conversionem praepararet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, by the fact that angels were turned to God, they were filled with grace by him, so conversion is a preparation for grace. Therefore, if conversion can only take place through a preceding grace, and that grace too requires preparation for its reception (since otherwise it would be given to all), it seems that in this way we proceed to infinity, which the intellect even in its nature rejects. Therefore, there is a primary state, namely, such that it was not necessary for conversion that grace be given to prepare for that conversion.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, idem habitus est qui cooperatur habenti, bonum opus ejus reddens, et qui operatur in eo, bonum ipsum faciens. Sed angelus non indiguit gratia operante, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo nec cooperante gratia ad opus conversionis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is the same habit that works with the one who possesses it, rendering his work good, as works in him, making him good. But an angel did not need operating grace, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, neither did it need cooperating grace for the work of conversion.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra, proficere ad meritum vitae nullus sine gratia potest. Sed per conversionem angeli ad vitam profecerunt. Ergo ad eam gratia indiguerunt.
On the contrary, no one can progress to the reward of life without grace. But through their conversion the angels progressed to life. Therefore, they needed grace for it.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, converti ad Deum est amore ei adhaerere, ut in littera dicitur. Non autem intelligitur hoc de amore naturali: quia sic etiam eum prius dilexerant, ut supra habitum est. Ergo videtur quod intelligatur de amore caritatis, qui sine gratia non est: ergo conversio sine gratia non potuit esse.
Furthermore, to be converted to God is to cling to him in love, as is said in the text.1 But this is not understood of natural love, since they had loved him in this way before, as is written above. Therefore, it seems that this is understood of the love of charity, which does not exist without grace. Therefore, there could not have been a conversion without grace.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt quod ad conversionem meritoriam exigitur duplex gratia: una gratum faciens, quae informat conversionis actum, et meritorium reddit; alia gratis data, a qua elicitur substantia actus, et quae liberum arbitrium inclinat ad volendum. Sed istam gratiam ponere non videtur necessarium, nisi ipsa libertas arbitrii gratia dicatur, quae proculdubio nobis a Deo est, vel aliquae occasiones quae quandoque dantur hominibus a Deo ad conversionem, ut instructio legis, et castigatio ad humilitatem, et alia hujusmodi; sine quibus tamen possibile est gratiam consequi: quia si homo facit quod in se est, Deus dat ei gratiam. Ad hoc autem faciendum non exigitur aliquid aliud: illud enim ad quod non potest per se liberum arbitrium, non est in homine ut faciat illud: illud enim in nobis esse dicitur cujus nos domini sumus. Unde positio ista implicat contradictionem, dum ponit1 quod ad faciendum illud quod in nobis est, liberum arbitrium non sufficit.
I answer that there are two opinions concerning this. Some say that for a meritorious conversion two graces are required: sanctifying grace, which informs the act of conversion and renders it meritorious, and a grace freely given, by which the substance of the act is elicited and which inclines the free will to willing. But it does not seem necessary to posit this grace, unless the freedom of the will itself is called a “grace,” since without a doubt God gives it to us; or unless the occasions that are sometimes given to men by God for conversion are called “graces,” for example, legal instruction, chastisement leading to humility, and other such things. But without them it is still possible to obtain grace, since if a man does what is in him, God gives him grace. But to do this he does not need anything else. For what he cannot do by himself through free will is not in man to do. For what is said to be in us is what we are the masters of. Hence this position implies a contradiction when it posits that free will is not sufficient to do what is in us.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.co
Et ideo aliter est dicendum, quod ad eliciendum actum conversionis sufficit liberum arbitrium, quod se ad habendam gratiam per hunc actum praeparat et disponit; sed efficacia conversionis ad meritum non potest esse nisi per gratiam; unde unus et idem motus est1 in quo gratia infunditur, qui est dispositio ad gratiam secundum quod exit a libero arbitrio, et meritorius, secundum quod gratia informatur. Et simile est etiam in motu contritionis, quo primo justificatur impius.
Thus, we must say otherwise, that free will is sufficient to elicit the act of conversion, which, through this act, prepares and disposes oneself to possess grace. But conversion can only be efficacious for merit through grace. Hence it is one and the same motion whereby grace is infused, which is the disposition for grace as proceeding from free will, and whereby it is meritorious as informed by grace. This is similar in the motion of contrition by which a sinner is first justified.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1
Qualiter autem hoc sit possibile potest videri ex his quae in natura contingunt. In eodem enim instanti quod primo est dispositio necessitans in materia, forma substantialis inducitur. Cum enim generatio sit terminus alterationis, oportet in eodem instanti alterationem terminari ad dispositionem quae est necessitans, et generationem ad formam substantialem. Sed quia alteratio est motus continuus, ideo principium alterationis et medium quo materia disponitur ad formam substantialem, tempore praecedunt introductionem formae substantialis. Motus autem voluntatis qui disponit ad gratiam est simplex et non continuus; ideo vel primus tantum est sufficiens dispositio ad gratiam, vel ultimus inter plures, qui agit in virtute omnium praecedentium: et ideo cum illo gratia infunditur.
How this is possible can be seen from things occurring in nature. For at the same instant that there is first the necessitating disposition in matter, the substantial form is also introduced. Since generation is the terminus of alteration, there must be in the same instant the alteration to be terminated according to the necessitating disposition, as well as the generation according to the substantial form. But because alteration is a continuous motion, the principle of the alteration and the medium by which the matter is disposed for the substantial form precede in time the introduction of the substantial form. But the motion of the will that disposes for grace is simple and not continuous. Thus, either the first motion alone is a disposition sufficient for grace, or it is the last among several, which acts by virtue of all the preceding motions. Thus, grace is infused together with it.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis virtus liberi arbitrii de se possit in substantiam actus, non tamen in formam ejus, per quam meritorius est.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though the power of free will can of itself suffice for the substance of the act, it does not suffice for the form of it, by which it is meritorious.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod motus aversionis et conversionis, secundum quod sunt ex libero arbitrio, praecedunt infusionem gratiae in quibusdam et casum quorumdam, non tempore sed natura, secundum viam materiae et generationis, prout dispositio praecedit formam.
Reply Obj. 2: The motions of defection and conversion, insofar as they are from free will, precede the infusion of grace in some and the fall of the others, not in time but in nature, after the manner of matter and generation, just as a disposition precedes form.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.ad2
Et per hoc patet solutio ad tertium.
Reply Obj. 3: In this way, the solution to the third objection is clear.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur fieri, vel operatum esse, dupliciter.
Reply Obj. 4: Something is said to come to be or to have been worked in two ways.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1.ad4
Vel sicut ex contrario, prout dicimus quod ex nigro fit album; et hoc modo dicitur gratia operans, qua de malo fit bonus; et sic non fuit in angelis, ut in littera dicitur.
This is either from its contrary, as when we say that white comes from black, and this is how we speak of the operating grace by which someone comes to be good from being evil. And it was not in the angels in this way, as is said in the text.1
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1
Alio modo dicitur aliquod fieri ex negatione vel privatione, sicut ex non lucente lucens, et ex non figurato figuratum; et sic dicitur gratia operans, qua de non bono gratuita bonitate fit tali bonitate bonus: et sic gratia operans fuit in angelis.
In the other way, something is said to come to be from negation or privation, as when something shining comes from what was not shining or the shaped from the unshaped, and in this way, we speak of the operating grace by which someone, from not being good, by a gratuitous goodness comes to be good with such goodness. And in this way, operating grace was in the angels.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A1
A. 2Whether the angels merited their beatitudeUtrum angeli meruerint suam beatitudinem
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli suam beatitudinem non meruerint.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels did not merit their beatitude.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.arg1
Meritum enim praecedit praemium, sicut via terminum. Sed in angelis non potuit esse meritum, quia ante beatitudinem1 gratiam non habebant, quae est radix merendi, ad minus si in gratia creati non sunt. Ergo videtur quod suam beatitudinem non meruerunt.
Obj. 1: For merit precedes reward as a path precedes its end point. But in the angels there could not have been merit, since before beatitude they did not have grace, which is the root of meriting, at least if they were not created in grace. Therefore, it seems that they did not merit their beatitude.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.arg2
Si dicatur, quod merentur eam per ministeria, quibus nobis jubente Deo obsequuntur;
Obj. 2: One might say that they merited beatitude through their ministries, in which they serve us at the command of God.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.arg3
contra: secundum Dionysium, De cael. hier., cap. 13, superiores non mittuntur ad explendum usum exterioris ministerii. Si ergo inferiores per ministerium merentur, videtur quod injuste cum superioribus agatur, quibus merendi facultas non conceditur.
On the contrary, according to Dionysius,1 the higher angels are not sent to carry out the function of an external mission. Therefore, if the lower merited through ministry, it seems that the higher are unjustly dealt with, since to them the capability of meriting is not granted.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, ordo unus in infinitum non excedit alterum. Si ergo inferiores continue1 merentur per exterius ministerium, videtur quod quandoque perveniant ad gradum superioris ordinis: et ita esset ordinum confusio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, one order does not infinitely surpass another. Therefore, if the lower continuously merit through their external ministry, it seems that they would eventually arrive at the rank of a higher order. Thus, there would be a confusion of the orders.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, efficacia merendi in operatione est vel propter difficultatem operis, vel propter perfectionem. Sed non propter difficultatem, quia angeli sua ministeria explent sine labore omni et difficultate. Ergo si propter perfectionem, cum operatio qua Deum contemplantur, sit nobilior et perfectior, videtur etiam quod per illam mereantur: et cum haec sit communis omnibus beatis et non interrupta, videtur quod sancti1 sint in continuo merito; et ita quod eorum gloria in infinitum crescat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the efficacy of meriting in an activity is either because of the difficulty of the work or because of its perfection. But it is not because of difficulty, since the angels fulfill their ministries without any effort or difficulty. Therefore, if it is because of perfection, then since the activity by which they contemplate God is more noble and more perfect, it seems that they would also merit by it. Since this is common to all the blessed and is without interruption, it seems that the saints merit continuously, and consequently that their glory increases to infinity.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.arg5
Sed contra, in quibuscumque invenitur perfectio unius rationis, in eis sunt eadem principia consequendi perfectionem illam. Sed in angelis et hominibus est beatitudo unius rationis. Cum ergo homines ad beatitudinem sine merito non perveniant, videtur quod nec angeli.
On the contrary, in whatever things is found a perfection of the same account, there are in them the same principles for obtaining that perfection. But beatitude has the same account in angels and in men. Therefore, since men do not arrive at beatitude without merit, it seems that neither do angels.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, secundum Bernardum, in hoc fuit peccatum angeli quod gloriam sine merito habere voluit. Non autem hoc fuisset ei peccatum, si ad hoc ordinatus esset ut beatitudinem haberet quam non mereretur. Ergo videtur quod non habuerunt beatitudinem sine merito.
Furthermore, according to Bernard, the sin of the angel consisted in the fact that it willed to have glory without merit.1 But this would not have been for it a sin if it had been ordained to having a beatitude that it did not merit. Therefore, it seems that they did not have beatitude without merit.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod sustinendo angelos in gratia fuisse creatos, planum est ad hoc respondere: quia sic certissime meritum praemium praecessisset. Si autem in gratia creati non sunt, sed gratia fuit eis simul data cum gloria, tunc sunt tres opiniones. Quidam enim dicunt quod suam beatitudinem nullo modo meruerunt, nec fuit eis data gratia ad merendum, sed ad beate vivendum. Hoc autem non videtur conveniens, quia beatitudo habet rationem praemii: praemium autem sine merito esse non potest, sicut nec poena sine culpa.
I answer that, if we maintain that the angels were created in grace, the response to this is clear, since in this case merit certainly preceded reward. If they were not created in grace, but grace was given to them at the same time as glory, then there are three opinions. Some say that they in no way merited their beatitude and that grace was not given to them in order to merit, but rather to live blessedly. But this does not seem fitting. For beatitude has the account of a reward, but there cannot be a reward without merit, just as there cannot be punishment without fault.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.co
Alii1 dicunt quod per opera quae sunt post confirmationem, quibus nobis ministrant, merentur beatitudinem quam prius acceperunt, sicut aliquis miles meretur munus sibi a rege collatum posterius militando. Sed hoc etiam, simpliciter loquendo, non videtur conveniens, quia beatitudo habet rationem termini; meritum autem, cum sit tendens in aliud, habet rationem viae; unde non videntur se posse compati, ut aliquis beatus in statu merendi existat. Sed secundum quid potest sustineri, ut scilicet mereri intelligantur non praemium essentiale, quod est eorum beatitudo, sed praemium accidentale, quod est gaudium de illis qui per eorum officia salvantur.
Others say that by the works that came after their confirmation whereby they minister to us, they merit the beatitude that they earlier received, just as a soldier merits the position conferred on him by the king by afterwards performing his military service. But this too, speaking simply, seems unfitting because beatitude has the account of an endpoint, whereas merit, since it tends toward another, has the account of a path. Hence they do not seem compatible with each other such that someone who is blessed could exist in a state of meriting. But this can be maintained in a qualified sense, namely, if they are understood to merit not the essential reward, which is their beatitude, but rather an incidental reward, which is joy over those who are saved by the offices they carry out.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2
Et ideo videtur cum aliis dicendum quod meritum in eis non praecessit praemium tempore, sed natura: quod facile intelligi potest ex his quae supra dicta sunt. Sicut enim actus liberi arbitrii est dispositio ad gratiam, ita actus informatus gratia est meritum gloriae. Unde unus et idem conversionis motus est praeparatio ad gratiam secundum quod est ex libero arbitrio, et meritorius gloriae, secundum quod est gratia informatus: et iterum fruitionis actus, secundum quod completur per habitum gloriae.
Thus, it seems that we must say with the others that merit in them did not precede reward in time but rather in nature. This can easily be understood from what has been said above. For just as an act of free will is a disposition for grace, so also an act informed by grace merits glory. Hence one and the same motion of conversion is a preparation for grace as coming from free will, meritorious for glory as informed by grace, and, again, is the act of fruition as completed through the habit of glory.1
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non est necessarium meritum praecedere praemium tempore, sed natura tantum: quilibet enim actus meritorius habet aliquod praemium sibi adjunctum, sicut et quilibet actus inordinatus habet poenam, ut dicit Augustinus, in lib. 1 Confess., cap. 12.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not necessary that merit precede reward in time but only in nature. For any meritorious act has a reward connected with it, just as any inordinate act has a punishment, as Augustine says.1
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod, etsi superiores non mittantur, nihilominus tamen per eos regulantur inferiores in suis ministeriis; et ideo meritum respectu accidentalis praemii commune est.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if the higher angels are not sent, nevertheless they direct the lower angels in their ministries. Thus, the merit with respect to incidental reward is common.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.ad2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad tertium. Et praeterea ordines distinguuntur secundum gradum in praemio essentiali, quod per ministeria non augetur.
Reply Obj. 3: In this way, the reply to the third objection is clear. And besides, the orders are distinguished with regard to rank in the essential reward, which is not increased by the ministries.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod actus ministerii angelorum habent efficaciam merendi ratione effectus, scilicet salutis hominum quibus ministrant, de quo redundat in eis gaudium, quod est accidentale praemium.
Reply Obj. 4: The angels’ acts of ministry have efficacy for meriting by reason of their effect, namely, the salvation of the men to whom they minister, from which joy redounds to them, which is an incidental reward.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2.ad4
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Averti,1 odio habere vel invidere. Videtur hoc etiam esse impossibile: quia sicut nihil amatur nisi bonum vel in ratione boni, ita nihil odio habetur nisi ratione mali. Sed in Deo nulla est ratio mali. Ergo odio haberi non potest. Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psalmo: superbia eorum qui te oderunt, ascendit semper.
To turn away meant to hold God in hate or to envy him.1 This also seems to be impossible. For just as nothing is loved except the good or something under the aspect of good, so also nothing is hated except under the aspect of evil. But in God there is no aspect of evil. Therefore he cannot be hated. But on the contrary, it is said: the pride of them that hate you ascends continually (Ps 74 [73]:23).
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2
Ad quod dicendum, quod ipsum Deum, secundum id1 quod est, nullus odio habere potest; sed ratione alicujus effectus ejus, qui contrariatur voluntati inquantum est puniens vel prohibens, vel aliquid hujusmodi; sicut lux per se non potest odiri ab oculo, sed inquantum excaecat oculum infirmum.2
To this we must say that no one can hate God himself as he is, but rather under the aspect of some effect of his that is contrary to the will inasmuch as it punishes or forbids or something of this sort; as, for example, light in itself cannot be hated by the eye, but it can be hated inasmuch is it blinds an infirm eye.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2
Non ita quod prius data subtraheretur,1 sed quia nunquam est apposita ut converterentur; ex quo videtur quod in gratia creati non sunt. Sed haec sunt verba Magistri, cujusmodi2 opinionis videtur fuisse.
They were not deserted by grace in the sense that it was taken away after having been previously given to them, but in the sense that it was never given to them so that they might convert.1 From this it seems they were not created in grace. But these are the words of the Master, who seems to have been of this opinion.
Sent.II.D5.Q2.A2
D. 6Effects of the fall of the angels with regard to their natureDe eis quae consequuntur aversos quantum ad naturae conditionem
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Ostensa divisione malorum angelorum a bonis per aversionem et conversionem, hic incipit determinare ea quae consequuntur aversos et conversos, secundum quod in eis conveniunt vel differunt; et dividitur in partes tres:
Having shown the separation of the wicked angels from the good by defection and conversion, here he begins to consider what follows for the averted and converted in keeping with what they have in common and where they differ. And it is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D6
in prima determinat ea quae consequuntur eos quantum ad naturae conditionem;1
In the first, he examines what follows for them with regard to the condition of their nature.
Sent.II.D6
in secunda, ea quae pertinent ad potestatem, 7 dist., ibi: supra dictum est quod angeli qui perstiterunt, per gratiam confirmati sunt;
In the second, he examines what pertains to their power, at it was said above that the angels who remained steadfast were confirmed through grace.1
Sent.II.D6
in tertia, ea quae pertinent ad corporum assumptionem, 8 dist., ibi: solet in quaestione versari apud doctos, utrum angeli omnes, boni scilicet ac mali, corporei sint.
In the third, he examines what pertains to their assumption of bodies, at it is also usual among the learned to discuss the question of whether all angels, both good and evil, are bodily.1
Sent.II.D6
Prima in duas:
The first part is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D6
in prima determinat veritatem;
In the first, he determines the truth.
Sent.II.D6
in secunda movet quaestionem ex determinatis, ibi: solet autem quaeri utrum omnes in isto aere caliginoso sint.
In the second, he raises a question based on what has been determined, at but it is usual to ask whether they are all in this cloudy atmosphere.1
Sent.II.D6
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D6
primo ponit eorum conditionem quantum ad naturae gradum ante peccatum;
First, he sets out their condition with regard to their rank of nature before sin.
Sent.II.D6
in secunda conditionem eorum post peccatum, ibi: et tantae superbiae merito de caelo . . . dejectus est in istum caliginosum aerem.
In the second, he sets out their condition after sin, at and because of such great pride, he was cast down from heaven . . . into this cloudy atmosphere.1
Sent.II.D6
Et primo quantum ad locum;
And he first addresses the place.
Sent.II.D6
secundo quantum ad praelationis gradum, qui gradum naturalium sequitur, ibi: et sicut inter bonos angelos alii aliis praesunt; ita et inter malos alii aliis praelati sunt.
Second, he addressed their ranking of preeminence, which follows their natural ranking, at and just as among the good angels some rule over others, so also among the evil ones some have been given precedence over others.1
Sent.II.D6
Solet autem quaeri utrum omnes in isto aere caliginoso sint. Hic movet quaestionem quantum ad ea quae dicta sunt de loco:
But it is usual to ask whether they are all in this cloudy atmosphere.1 Here he raises a question about what was said concerning the place:
Sent.II.D6
et primo determinat eam in communi;
and first, he treats of it in general;
Sent.II.D6
secundo in speciali, ibi: de Lucifero autem quidam opinantur quod ibi religatus sit.
second, more particularly, at but as to Lucifer, some hold the view that he is bound there.1
Sent.II.D6
Ubi primo determinat eam quantum ad primum angelum;
There he first reaches a conclusion about the first angel;
Sent.II.D6
secundo quantum ad alios, ibi: aliis quoque, qui a sanctis juste et pudice viventibus vincuntur, potestas alios tentandi videtur adimi.
second, about the others, at it seems too that the power to tempt other men is taken away from those demons who are overcome by the saints who live justly and decently.1
Sent.II.D6
Q. 1Effects of the fall of the angels with regard to their natureDe eis quae consequuntur aversos quantum ad naturae conditionem
Hic quinque quaeruntur:
Here five questions arise:
Sent.II.D6.Q1
primo de quo ordine fuit supremus angelus inter peccantes qui Lucifer dicitur;
first, to which order did the highest of the sinful angels, who is called “Lucifer,” belong;
Sent.II.D6.Q1
secundo qualiter peccatum aliorum ad ejus peccatum se habeat;
second, how the others’ sin relates to his sin;
Sent.II.D6.Q1
tertio de loco eis post peccatum debito;
third, the place allotted them after sin;
Sent.II.D6.Q1
quarto si est inter eos praelationis gradus;
fourth, whether there is any order of preeminence among them;
Sent.II.D6.Q1
quinto de pugna eorum ad nos.
fifth, their war on us.
Sent.II.D6.Q1
A. 1Whether Lucifer was the highest of all the angelsUtrum Lucifer fuerit supremus omnium angelorum
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Lucifer non fuit supremus omnium: quia ad eum, secundum
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that Lucifer was not the highest of all.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.arg1
Ezech. 28:14, dicitur: tu cherub extentus et protegens. Sed ordo cherubim, secundum Dionysium, cap. 7 De caelest. hier., et Gregorium, Hom. 24 in Evang., non est supremus ordo. Ergo videtur quod non fuit de supremo ordine.
Obj. 1: For it is said to him: you a cherub stretched out, and protecting (Ezek 28:14).1 But the order of Cherubim, according to Dionysius2 and Gregory,3 is not the highest order. Therefore, it seems that he did not belong to the highest order.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, Damascenus, lib. 2 De orth. fid., cap. 4, dicit de ipso, quod praeerat terrestri ordini. Sed inferioribus ministeriis, secundum Dionysium, De cael. hierar., cap. 7, 9, 13, praeficiuntur1 inferiores ordines. Ergo videtur quod fuerit de inferioribus ordinibus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Damascene says of him that he was set over the earthly order.1 But, according to Dionysius, lower orders are set over lower ministries.2 Therefore, it seems that he belonged to one of the lower orders.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, natura cujuslibet angeli ordinata est ad beatitudinem. Sed non est probabile quod divina ordinatio in natura nobilissima totius universi frustrata sit. Ergo videtur quod iste angelus qui caeteris superior fuit a beatitudine non cecidit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the nature of any angel is ordered to beatitude. But it is not probable that the divine ordering would be frustrated in the most noble nature in the whole universe. Therefore, it seems that the angel who was higher than the rest did not fall from beatitude.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, peccatum non potest esse in natura aliqua nisi habente possibilitatem, quae consequitur eam secundum quod ex nihilo est. Sed superior angelus quanto Deo, qui est actus purus, vicinior fuit, tanto minus de potentialitate1 habuit. Ergo videtur quod peccatum in eo minime locum habere potuit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, sin can only exist in a nature that has potentiality, which follows on it insofar as it is made from nothing. But in the case of this higher angel, the closer it was to God, who is pure act, the less it partook of potentiality. Therefore, it seems that sin would have a place in him least of all.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Ezech. 31:8: omne lignum paradisi Dei non est assimilatum illi neque1 pulchritudini ejus. Sed per ligna2 paradisi significantur angeli. Ergo videtur quod angelo peccanti, ad quem verba praedicta referuntur, nullus angelorum aequari potuit.
On the contrary, it is said: no tree in the paradise of God was like it in his beauty (Ezek 31:8). But the trees in paradise signify the angels. Therefore, it seems that none of the angels could have equaled the angel who sinned, to whom the aforementioned words refer.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit in littera, quod in aliorum comparatione caeteris clarior fuit. Sed ordo claritatis est secundum gradum naturae. Ergo peccans angelus caeteris altior fuit.
Furthermore, Gregory says in the text1 that he was more splendid in comparison to the rest. But the order of splendor follows on the rank of nature. Therefore, the angel who sinned was higher than the rest.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod hanc quaestionem Augustinus movet, 11 Super Gen. ad litteram,1 cap. 17, et indeterminatam relinquit, eo quod de his quae pertinent ad angelos, pauca voluit asserendo tradere. Sed postmodum Gregorius expresse determinat quod fuit altior caeteris, non solum peccantibus sed etiam stantibus, cui consentit communis sententia: quae quidem probabilis est tum propter multas auctoritates quae hoc figurative exprimere videntur, tum etiam ex hoc quod non est probabile Creatoris aequalitatem aliquo modo illum spiritum appetiisse qui etiam alteri creaturae subjectus erat. Unde oportet quod ille qui hoc appetiit, caeteris fuerit altior.
I answer that Augustine raises this question in On the Literal Interpretation of Genesis 11 and leaves it undetermined due to the fact that he wished to assert little pertaining to the angels. But afterwards Gregory2 expressly determines that he was higher than the rest, not only those who sinned but also those who stood firm. The common opinion agrees with this. And this is probable both because of the many authorities who seem to express this in a figurative manner, and also by the fact that it is not probable that a spirit who was also subject to another created thing would have in some way desired equality with the Creator. Hence the one who desired this must have been higher than the rest.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dona inferiorum ordinum, quibus nominantur, sunt etiam in superioribus ordinibus eminenter; unde superior ordo nomine inferioris nominari potest; et ideo dico quod angelus ille non dicitur cherub quia de ordine cherubim fuerit, sed magis de ordine seraphim. Dicitur autem cherub ad exprimendum qualitatem culpae: quia enim per elationis vitium cecidit, ideo a scientia nominatur, quam nomen cherub designat; de qua dicit Apostolus, 1 Corinth. 8:1: scientia inflat.
Reply Obj. 1: The gifts of the lower orders, by which they are named, are also present in the higher orders by way of eminence. Hence a higher order can be referred to by the name of a lower order. Thus, I say that this angel is not called a “cherub” because he was from the order of the cherubim; rather, he was from the order of the seraphim. But he is called a “cherub” to express the quality of his fault. For he fell through the vice of vainglory and thus is referred to by knowledge, which is what the name “cherub” designates, of which the Apostle says, knowledge puffs up (1 Cor 8:1).
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod, secundum quosdam, Damascenus loquitur recitando opinionem quorundam, et non veritatem asserendo.
Reply Obj. 2: According to some people, Damascene is relating the opinion of some rather than asserting the truth.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.ad2
Vel dicendum, quod quamvis inferiorum ordinum sit praeferri terrestribus secundum hoc quod operationes immediate exequuntur, tamen etiam illi qui sunt superiores terrestribus praeponuntur1 in hoc quod inferiores illuminant, et eorum actus dirigunt.
Or we may say that even though it belongs to the lower orders to be set over earthly matters in respect of the fact that they carry out such activities immediately, nevertheless those who are higher are also set over earthly matters by the fact that they illuminate the lower and direct their acts.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1
Ad tertium dicendum, quod divina ordinatio de nulla creatura frustrari potest: quia etiam si deficiat ab uno ordine, relabitur in alium ordinem, ut in 1 lib. dictum est. Unde Boetius in 4 lib. De consol.: ordo enim quidam cuncta complectitur, ut qui ab assignata ordinis ratione decesserit, hoc licet in alium tamen ordinem relabatur, in regno providentiae liceat.1
Reply Obj. 3: The divine ordering concerning any created thing cannot be frustrated. For even if it falls short of one order, it falls back into another order, as was said in Book I.1 This is why Boethius says, in Consolation 4, for order brings together all things such that it allows within the reign of providence what might have deviated from an assigned account of order still to slide back into another order.2
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angeli non agunt secundum necessitatem naturae: et ideo ille in quo est minor dispositio ad peccatum potest plus peccare; et ideo peccatum etiam primi angeli caeteris gravius fuit, inquantum in eo minus fuit flexibilitas ad peccandum.
Reply Obj. 4: The angels do not act in accord with a necessity of nature. Thus, one in which there is less disposition to sin can sin more. Thus, the sin of the first angel was also more grave than the rest, inasmuch as it was inherently less likely that he would turn to sin.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the sin of the first angel was the occasion for the others to sinUtrum peccatum primi angeli fuerit occasio peccandi aliis
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod peccatum primi angeli non fuerit occasio peccandi aliis.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the sin of the first angel was not the occasion for the others to sin.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.arg1
Illud enim quod est deformatum non potest occasionaliter movere ad suam imitationem. Sed statim ut angelus peccavit, deformatus est. Ergo non movit alios ad suam imitationem.
Obj. 1: For what is deformed cannot move anything to imitate it by way of occasion. But as soon as the angel sinned, it was deformed. Therefore, it did not move others to imitate it.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, non videtur quod aliis occasionem peccandi daret nisi trahendo eos ad consensum sui desiderii, quod fuit ut caeteris creaturis, sicut Deus, praeferretur. Sed in hoc alii non videntur consensisse: quia ut sancti dicunt, per superbiam peccaverunt: dignius autem1 est superiori subesse, id est Deo, quam inferioribus, id est angelis; et illud quod est dignius secundum aestimationem, ad minus est magis a superbiente desideratum. Ergo videtur quod supremus aliis non persuaserit casum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it does not seem that it would give others the occasion to sin except by drawing them into common agreement with its desire, which was to be set over other created thing like God. But in this the others do not seem to have been in common agreement. For as the saints say,1 they sinned through pride. But it is of greater dignity to be subject to one who is higher, that is, God, than to the lower, that is, angels. And what is of greater dignity in estimation is at least more desired by one who is prideful. Therefore, it seems that the highest did not persuade the others to fall.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, inter alias causas una assignatur reparationis hominis, quia per alium cecidit ut sic congrue per alium resurgeret. Sed inferiorum angelorum casus non est reparabilis. Ergo videtur quod non ad suggestionem superioris angeli ceciderunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, among other reasons for the reparation of man, one is that he fell through another and in that way would appropriately rise again through another. But the fall of the lower angels is not reparable. Therefore, it seems that they did not fall at the suggestion of a higher angel.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, sicut mali per aversionem ceciderunt, ita et boni per conversionem confirmati sunt. Sed non ponitur in bonis angelis unus causa conversionis alterius. Ergo videtur quod nec ponendum sit in malis unum esse causam ruinae alterius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as the wicked fell by turning away from God, so also the good were confirmed by turning toward him. But we do not hold that among the good angels one was the cause of another’s turning to God. Therefore, it seems that neither should we posit that one among the wicked was the cause of another’s ruin.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.arg5
Sed contra, Apoc. 12, dicitur, quod draco, de caelo cadens, secum traxit tertiam partem stellarum. Sed trahere pertinet ad causam aliquo modo moventem. Ergo videtur quod primus angelus alios ad peccandum commoverit.
On the contrary, the Apocalypse says (Rev 12:4) that the dragon that fell from heaven dragged with it a third of the stars. But to drag pertains to a cause that in some way moves. Therefore, it seems that the first angel moved the others to sin.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Job 41 dicitur de diabolo in figura Leviathan, quod ipse est rex super omnes1 filios superbiae. Sed secundum Philosophum, 5 Metaph., rex dicitur primus, inquantum movet per suam voluntatem et imperium sibi subjectos. Ergo videtur quod primus angelus alios ad peccandum traxerit.
Furthermore, it is said of the devil in the figure of Leviathan: he is king over all the sons of pride (Job 41:25). But, according to the Philosopher,1 a king is called “first” inasmuch as he moves by his will and commands those who are subject to him. Therefore, it seems that the first angel would have led the others to sin.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est multiplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt quod inter peccatum primi angeli et aliorum non attenditur aliquis ordo nisi secundum quantitatem culpae, quia peccatum primi angeli caeteris gravius fuit. Sed illud non videtur conveniens, propter hoc quod ex modo loquendi in Scriptura designatur aliqua causalitas primi angeli ad peccatum aliorum.
I answer that there are many opinions concerning this. Some say that we find no order between the sin of the first angel and the others except with respect to the quantity of the fault, since the sin of the first angel was more grave than the rest. But this seems problematic, because Scripture’s manner of speaking points to a causality of the first angel with regard to the sin of the others.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.co
Et ideo alii dicunt quod praecessit tam gravitate quam causalitate, et etiam temporis duratione. Sed hoc videtur inconveniens: quia, secundum Damascenum, 2 lib. De orth. fid., cap. 4, quod est in hominibus mors, hoc est in angelis casus; unde sicut morientes in peccatis statim damnationi subduntur,1 ita etiam angelus peccans statim suam damnationem accepit, et a bonorum consortio ejectus est; unde alios non potuisset ad peccandum trahere.
Thus, others say that it took precedence both in gravity and causality, and even in time. But this does not seem to work. For, according to Damascene, what death is in men, the fall is in angels.1 Hence just as those who die in their sins are immediately subject to damnation, so also an angel who sins immediately receives its damnation and is cast out of the company of the good. Hence it would not be able to draw others to sin.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2
Et ideo dicendum quod peccatum primi angeli aliorum peccata praecessit, non tantum quantitate culpae, sed etiam causalitate, non tamen duratione; quod quomodo contingat, sic potest videri. Ipse primus angelus, ut dictum est prius, voluit hoc consequi ut sicut natura alios praecellebat, ita eis quodammodo causa fuisset ultimam perfectionem consequendi: et quia ipse motus desiderii indivisibilis fuit et non continuus, ideo principium ejus non praecessit terminum ipsius: et ideo motus alicujus causatus ab ipso, qui incepit in termino ejus, simul omnino fuit cum ipso, secundum quod hoc quod desideravit, attentavit ut ad actum perduceret, aliis suum desiderium exponendo; et simul cum hoc fuit aliorum visio, et perversus desiderii consensus. Et simile contingit in omnibus operationibus instantaneis, quarum una est causa alterius, quod sunt simul tempore, sicut illuminatio aeris et visio coloris, et discretio rei visae, etiam quantum ad sensibilia per accidens.
Thus, we must say that the sin of the first angel preceded the sins of the others not only in quantity of fault, but also in its causality, yet not in time. How this happens can be seen in this way: as has been said before,1 the first angel willed to obtain the result that, just as it excelled the others by nature, so also it would in a certain way be the cause of their obtaining their ultimate perfection. Because this motion of desire was indivisible and not continuous, its beginning did not precede its term. Thus, the motion of another caused by it, which began at its term, was altogether simultaneous with it, insofar as what it desired it tried to carry out by expressing its desire to the others. The others’ vision and perverse consent to the desire was simultaneous with this. Something similar occurs in all instantaneous activities of which one is the cause of another when they are simultaneous in time, such as the illumination of air, the vision of color, and the discernment of the thing thus seen, even with regard to things that are sensible incidentally.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod deformitas consecuta est in primo angelo ex actu suo, simul cum actu aliorum. Visio autem inferiorum angelorum non ferebatur in angelum primum, secundum quod ex actu in ipso relinquebatur deformitas, sed secundum quod ex ipso actus procedebat: quae enim conjuncta sunt tempore, per actum animae separantur, et praecipue quando unum naturaliter praecedit alterum.
Reply Obj. 1: Deformity ensued in the first angel from its act simultaneously with the act of the others. Now, the lower angels’ vision was not turned to the first angel insofar as its act left it deformed, but rather insofar as the act proceeded from it. For things that are joined together in time are separated by the act of the soul, especially when one precedes the other in nature.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod inferiores angeli etiam per superbiam peccaverunt, et tamen superiori subesse voluerunt, quod ille optabat.1 Unde aliquid appetebant sibi ipsis ex quo superbiebant, ut scilicet ipsimet secundum potestatem2 naturalium suorum3 gloriam acquirerent, tamen sub Deo, et non sub superioribus angelis; et quod eam in alios angelos inferiores transfunderent: et aliquid appetebant ipsi superiori, in quo sibi consentiebant, ut scilicet dictam dignitatem assequeretur: quia eadem ratio erat de uno et de omnibus. Et est simile de illis qui pari ratione se habent ad aliquid acquirendum, et ideo omnes in unum conspirantes, quilibet sibi et aliis desiderat.
Reply Obj. 2: The lower angels also sinned through pride, yet they still willed to be subject to the higher angel, as he wished. Hence they were prideful inasmuch as they desired something for themselves, namely, to acquire glory for themselves in accord with the power of their own natural endowments—though under God and under the higher angels—and that they would be the ones to transfuse glory to the lower angels. And they desired something for the higher angel, in which they agreed with him, namely, that he would achieve the aforementioned dignity. For there was the same account for one as for all of them. This is similar to the case of those who all equally stand to gain something, and thus all conspire together, with each of them desiring for himself and for the others.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ista non est propria causa quare peccatum angeli fuit irremissibile; sed est aliqua congruitas, ut peccatum hominis magis remedietur. Et praeterea non est simile, quia homo peccavit per alium tentantem: sed inferiores angeli per alium occasionem praestantem.
Reply Obj. 3: This is not the real reason why the sin of the angel was unforgivable, though there is a certain appropriateness that the sin of man would be more readily remedied. Besides, the case is not comparable. For man sinned through someone tempting him, but the lower angels sinned through someone presenting them with the occasion.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod conversio efficaciam habuit per gratiam, quae non est ex aliqua creatura, sed in aversionem sufficienter virtus creaturae potest. Praeterea non est remotum quin1 conversio unius angeli esset occasio et exemplum conversionis aliorum; immo videtur ex hoc quod dicitur Apoc. 12:7: Michael et angeli ejus praeliabantur cum dracone.
Reply Obj. 4: Conversion had its efficacy through grace, which is not from any created thing. But for defection the power of the created thing is sufficient. Moreover, it is not far from the truth that the conversion of one angel would be the occasion and example for the conversion of others. Rather, this even seems to be what is meant where it says, war arose in heaven, Michael and his angels fighting against the dragon (Rev 12:7).
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether it is fitting to assign a place to the angels after their fallUtrum angelis post casum convenienter assignetur locus
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter assignetur locus ipsis angelis malis post casum.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems unfitting to assign a place to the wicked angels after their fall.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg1
Illi enim qui ex loco nullam impressionem recipit, aequaliter convenit omnis locus. Sed daemones, cum sint incorporeae substantiae, non recipiunt aliquas impressiones locales et corporales, quia nec illuminantur lumine corporali, nec infrigidantur. Ergo videtur quod nihil sit dictu, quod eis unus locus magis quam alius debeatur.
Obj. 1: For to one who receives no impression from a place, every place is equally fitting. But the demons, since they are incorporeal substances, do not receive any local and bodily impressions, since they are neither illuminated by bodily light, nor do they get cold. Therefore, it seems that it is meaningless to say that one place is more due to them than another.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, peccantibus non debetur nisi locus carceralis et poenalis. Sed secundum Philosophum, 2 Caeli et mundi, Pythagoras locum ignis dixit esse carcerem. Ergo videtur quod ibi deberent esse post peccatum, et non in aere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, to sinners, only a place of imprisonment and punishment is due. But, according to the Philosopher, Pythagoras said that the place of fire is a prison.1 So it seems that they should be there after their sin, not in the air.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, locus debet esse proportionatus locato. Sed daemones per peccatum sunt obtenebrati. Ergo videtur quod debeatur eis locus circa terram, quae est corpus opacum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a place should be proportionate to what is placed there. But the demons are shrouded in darkness by sin. Therefore, it seems that they should be assigned a place near the earth, which is a dark body.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, cum daemonibus debeatur perpetua poena, non debet eis concedi a Deo locus quem desiderent: quia desiderium completum mitigat poenam. Sed daemones libenter volunt hic esse nobiscum: unde leguntur frequenter petivisse ne in infernum mitterentur. Ergo videtur quod semper debeant in inferno esse.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, since the demons deserve a perpetual punishment, God should not grant them a place they desire, since fulfilled desire mitigates punishment. But the demons eagerly wish to be here with us. Hence we read that they frequently begged not to be cast into hell. Therefore, it seems that they should always be in hell.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, peccatum daemonis est gravius quam peccatum hominis. Sed animae damnatorum statim ad inferna descendunt, nec hic nobiscum remanere permittuntur. Ergo videtur quod nec daemones.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the sin of a demon is more grave than the sin of a man. But the souls of the damned immediately descend into hell and are not permitted to remain here with us. Therefore, it seems that neither are the demons.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, ut dicitur Jac. 3, in quadam glossa, daemones, quocumque vadunt, secum ignem inferni portant. Sed ignis ille, cum sit corporalis, agit ex necessitate naturae. Ergo videtur quod ad nos nunquam accedant: quia omnia quae circa nos sunt comburerentur.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, as a gloss on James 3 says,1 the demons carry the fire of hell with them wherever they go. But that fire, since it is bodily, acts from a necessity of nature. Therefore, it seems that they never come near us, since then everything around us would be burned up.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, quorum est unum pondus in corporibus, est unus locus, sicut omnium gravium centrum, in quod tendunt suo motu. Sed secundum Augustinum, lib. 11 De civit. Dei, cap. 28, idem est amor in spiritibus quod pondus in corporibus. Cum ergo omnes daemones per affectum unius vitii peccaverint, videtur quod unus locus tantum eis debeatur.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, among bodies that have a single weight, there is a single place, just as for all heavy things there is a center toward which they tend in their motion. But, according to Augustine, love among spirits is the same as weight among bodies.1 Therefore, since all the demons sinned through the desire of a single vice, it seems that only a single place is due to them.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.arg8
Sed contra est quod in littera dicitur.
On the contrary, there is what is said in the text.1
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod angelo secundum suam essentiam locus non debetur, ut in 1 lib. dictum est, sed solum quantum ad operationem: vel per modum congruentiae sicut in opere contemplationis, vel per modum necessitatis, sicut in his quae circa nos operantur. Operatio autem angeli secundum naturam suam, cum sit intellectualis substantia, est contemplari: unde omnes in loco contemplationi congruenti, scilicet in caelo empyreo, creati sunt. Operatio autem gloriae non differt ab operatione naturae eorum, nisi sicut perfectum ab imperfecto; et ideo idem locus debetur angelis conditis et gloriosis.
I answer that a place is not due an angel with respect to its essence, as has been said in Book I,1 but only with regard to its activity, either by fittingness, as for example in the act of contemplation, or by necessity, as in those acts they perform concerning us. But since an angel is an intellectual substance, its activity, according to its nature, is to contemplate. Hence they were all created in a place befitting contemplation, namely, the empyrean heaven. But the activity of glory only differs from the activity of their nature as the perfect differs from the imperfect, and so the same place is due to the angels both as created and as glorious.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.co
Sed quantum ad statum culpae vel miseriae, potest eorum operatio tripliciter attendi: aut secundum lucem naturae, quae in eis remansit, quamvis obtenebrata per peccatum; vel quantum ad culpae tenebras, et sic debetur eis locus tenebrosus et poenalis: vel quantum ad ordinem divinae sapientiae, quod ex eorum malitiis bonum elicitur, causa scilicet nostri exercitii; et quantum ad haec tria competit eis aer, praecipue quantum ad mediam sui partem: quia inquantum est diaphanus per naturam lucis consonat eorum naturae perfectae; quantum autem ad turbulentiam competit eis ut poenalis contra culpam; inquantum vero propinquus nobis, competit ad exercitium. Sed inferni locus competit eis contra culpam, inquantum est horridus et tenebrosus; nostra autem habitatio competit eis propter nostrum exercitium.
But with regard to the state of fault or wretchedness, their activity can be considered in three ways: either with respect to the light of nature, which has remained in them even though darkened by sin; or with regard to the darkness of fault, and in this way, a place of darkness and punishment is due to them; or with regard to the order of the divine wisdom, which draws out good from their wickedness, namely, the cause of our training. With regard to these three things, the air is suitable for them, especially with regard to its middle region. For inasmuch as it is transparent by the nature of light, it accords with their complete nature. But with regard to its turbulence, it is suitable for them as a penalty for fault. And with regard to the fact that it is close to us, it is suitable for our training. But the place of hell is suitable for them as a penalty for their fault, inasmuch as it is terrible and dark, whereas our dwelling is suitable for them for the sake of our training.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non dicuntur esse in loco quasi ex loco corporali aliquid recipientes, sed quasi circa locum operantes aliquid proprietatibus loci consonum.
Reply Obj. 1: They are not said to be in a place as if receiving anything from a bodily place, but rather as working something concerning a place that is consonant with the properties of that place.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod inter alia corpora generabilia et corruptibilia ignis est subtilissimus, et plus habet de luce: unde angelis obtenebratis non competit: unde magis Deus et boni angeli secundum metaphoras ab igne sumptas describuntur, ut dicit Dionysius, in fine Caelest. hierar. Pythagoras autem loquitur de igne quem in medio universi ponebat, ut ibidem dicitur, et hunc nos dicimus esse ignem inferni, qui est horridus et tenebrosus, et locus poenalis daemonum.
Reply Obj. 2: Among other generable and corruptible bodies, fire is the most subtle and possesses more light. Hence it is not suitable for angels shrouded in darkness. Hence God and the good angels are more aptly described by metaphors taken from fire, as Dionysius says.1 But Pythagoras is speaking of the fire that he posited as being in the middle of the universe, which is the same place that we now refer to as the fire of hell, which is dark and terrible, and is the demons’ place of punishment.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pars aeris juxta terram est lucidior et calidior ea quae est media regio1 aeris: quia ex reflexione radiorum solis multiplicatur splendor et calor in aere qui est juxta terram: unde vapores resoluti ex aqua et terra elevantur, et ubi invenitur minor calor propter distantiam a loco reflexionis, vapor ille dimittitur naturae suae, unde infrigidatur et condensatur, sicut aqua calefacta separata a calefaciente: et propter hoc locus ille est frigidus et tenebrosus, et exinde descendunt pluviae et grandines, et venti, et hujusmodi. Et ideo ratio supponebat falsum.
Reply Obj. 3: The portion of the air that is close to the earth is more luminous and warmer than that which is the middle region of the air. For the splendor and heat in the air near the earth is multiplied by the reflection of the rays of the sun. Hence vapors released from water and earth rise up, and where less heat is found, due to distance from the place of reflection, the vapor loses its nature and thereby becomes cooler and condenses, as when water that has been heated is separated from what heats it. For this reason that place is cold and dark, and from there rains, hail, gusts of wind, and things of this sort descend. Thus, the argument presupposed something false.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ex hoc quod circa nos sunt, nullo modo eorum poena minuitur; nisi quod sibi poenale aestimant non posse nobis nocere, sicut quando in inferno sunt.
Reply Obj. 4: The fact that they are near us in no way lessens their punishment, except that they reckon it a punishment for themselves that they are not able to do us harm when they are in hell.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod error Graecorum est ponentium nullam animam ante diem judicii neque in infernum neque in caelum ire: et est derivatus a fabulis pythagoricis poetarum, qui ponebant animas occisorum circuire sepulcrum usque ad vindictam mortis, et iterum non redire ad comparem stellam ante completum periodum vitae, quae ante terminum in immatura1 morte finita est. Sed quod statim animae damnatorum ad inferna descendant, probatur in littera ex iustis, qui illuc descendebant, et Job 21:13: ducunt in bonis dies suos, et in puncto ad inferna descendunt. Luc. 16:22: mortuus est dives, et sepultus est in inferno.2 Et similiter quod sancti statim in caelos ascendant, probatur ex hoc quod habetur 2 Corinth. 5:1: scio3 enim quod si terrestris domus nostra hujus habitationis dissolvatur, quod aedificationem ex Deo habemus. Et tamen utrique circa nos aliquando apparent ad utilitatem nostram, sicut angeli beati et daemones4 huc ad nos accedunt. Nec est simile de animabus damnatorum et daemonibus; quia daemones secundum gradum naturae suae constituti erant supra nos, ut ex eis aliqua utilitas nobis proveniret; nec hoc omnino per eorum peccatum deperire debuit: unde dati sunt nobis in exercitium, quod animabus non competit.
Reply Obj. 5: The error of the Greeks is in positing that before the judgment day no soul goes to hell or to heaven. This is derived from the myths of Pythagorean poets, who posited that the souls of those who are slain haunt their tomb until their death is avenged, and as well that they do not return to their own proper star before the completed period of their life, which was cut short from its terminus by an early death. But that the souls of the damned descend immediately to hell is proved in the text1 on the basis of the just who descended there, and by: they spend their days in prosperity, and in a moment they go down to hell (Job 21:13)2 and the rich man also died: and he was buried in hell (Luke 16:22).3 Likewise, that the saints immediately ascend to heaven is proved by what is said in Scripture: for we know that if the earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens (2 Cor 5:1). Even so, both groups sometimes appear to us for our benefit, as when the blessed angels and demons come to us here. Nor is the situation of the souls of the damned and demons the same. For demons were established as above us in accord with the rank of their nature in order to provide a benefit to us. And this should not have been altogether lost by their sin. Hence they have been given to us for the sake of training, which is not the case with the souls of the damned.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt poenam sensibilem ipsorum daemonum dilatam esse usque ad diem judicii; sed hoc videtur esse et contra sanctorum auctoritates, et contra rationem divinae justitiae, quae statim animas damnatorum poenae infernalis ignis adjudicat, quarum tamen peccatum non est majus peccato daemonum. Et ideo alii dicunt quod in igne infernali semper ardent, quem etiam semper secum deferunt; non tamen ignis ille alia corpora comburit, quia agit ut instrumentum divinae justitiae in illa tantum quae ad talem poenam addicta sunt. Sed cum sint incorporei, non videtur probabile quod ignem corporalem secum deportent. Unde dicendum quod semper igne infernali ardent, non tamen eis semper praesente secundum locum, quia non agit corporali modo calefaciendo et desiccando, sed modo spirituali: unde non requiritur determinata distantia, sicut in actione corporali.
Reply Obj. 6: Some say that the sensible punishment of the demons themselves was deferred until judgment day. But this seems to be both contrary to the authority of the saints and the account of divine justice, which immediately condemns the souls of the damned to the punishment of hellfire, and their sin is not greater than the sin of the demons. Thus, others say that they always burn in hellfire, which they also always bear with themselves. Yet this fire does not burn up other bodies, since it acts as an instrument of divine justice only on those upon whom it is inflicted as such a punishment. But since they are incorporeal, it does not seem probable that they bear a bodily fire around with themselves. Hence we must say that they always burn in hellfire, yet it is not always present to them locally. For it does not act in a bodily manner by heating up and drying out, but rather in a spiritual manner. Hence a specific distance is not required as it is in bodily action.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod tria dicta loca debentur cuilibet daemoni secundum diversas conditiones, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 7: The three places mentioned are due to any given demon in accordance with different conditions, as has been said.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A3.ad7
A. 4Whether there is an order among the demonsUtrum in daemonibus sit ordo
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in daemonibus non sit ordo.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there is not an order among the demons.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.arg1
Dicitur enim Job 10:22, quod in terra miseriae et tenebrarum nullus ordo sed sempiternus horror inhabitat. Illius autem terrae daemones sunt incolae. Ergo in eis non est aliquis ordo.
Obj. 1: For it is said (Job 10:21–22) that there is no order in the land of wretchedness and darkness, but rather everlasting horror dwells there. But the demons inhabit this land. Therefore, there is not an order among them.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, in quibuscumque est ordo praelationis, est aliqua concordia pacis. Sed daemones videntur esse discordes: quia, ut dicitur Proverb. 13:10, inter superbos semper sunt jurgia. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, wherever we find an order of preeminence among things, we find some harmony of peace. But the demons seem to be at odds with one another. For it is said: by insolence the heedless make strife (Prov 13:10). Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, ordo praelationis cujuslibet est secundum aliquam regulam juris. Sed voluntas daemonum nullo jure dirigi potest. Ergo non potest in eis esse ordo praelationis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the order of preeminence of anything is in accord with some rule of law. But the will of the demons cannot be directed by any law. Therefore, there cannot be an order of preeminence among them.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, superiores daemones gravius peccaverunt secundum quod naturalia meliora acceperant, per quae stare possent. Sed illi qui magis peccaverunt, gravius debent puniri. Ergo non videtur probabile quod praelationem super alios acceperint.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the higher demons sinned more gravely insofar as they had received better natural endowments by which they could have stood firm. But those who sinned more deserve to be punished more severely. Therefore, it does not seem probable that they received preeminence over the others.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, inter homines damnatos non ponitur aliquis ordo praelationis. Sed hominum damnatorum et daemonum est una damnatio. Ergo videtur quod nec in daemonibus sit aliquis ordo.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, no order of preeminence is posited among men who are damned. But there is a single damnation of damned men and demons. Therefore, it seems that neither is there an order among the demons.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur Job 41:8, de squamis Leviathan, per quas membra diaboli significantur, quod una uni1 adhaeret,2 et tenentes se nequaquam separabuntur. Ergo videtur quod sit inter eos aliqua concordia et ordo praelationis.
On the contrary, it is said of the scales of Leviathan, signifying the members of the devil, that they are joined one to another; they clasp each other and cannot be separated (Job 41:8). Therefore, it seems that there is some harmony among them and an order of preeminence.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod ordinem praelationis in daemonibus esse congruit eorum naturae, divinae sapientiae et propriae nequitiae. Ex natura enim quidam aliis superiores fuerunt: et quia peccatum naturam non tollit, consequitur etiam post peccatum, ut quidam aliis superiores remaneant. Ad sapientiam etiam divinam pertinet ut quae a Deo sunt ordinata sint ab eo a quo omnis potestas est, ut dicitur Rom. 13:1; et ideo potestas daemonum ad exercendum homines, et puniendos damnatos, a Deo est; et ideo ordinata per gradus praelationis debet esse. Similiter ex nequitia sua humano generi adversantur: amicos autem esse eos qui unius inimici sunt, consequitur: et ideo ut magis hominibus noceant, quasi ad invicem confoederantur,1 ut concorditer et ordinate impugnent.
I answer that an order of preeminence among the demons is appropriate to their nature, to the divine wisdom, and their own wickedness. For by nature some were higher than others, and since sin does not take away nature, it follows that even after sin some remain higher than others. It also pertains to the divine wisdom that things that are from God be ordered by him from whom comes all authority, as it is said in Romans 13:1. Thus, the demons’ power for training men and punishing the damned is from God, and thus it should be ordered through ranks of preeminence. Likewise, from their wickedness they are enemies of the human race. But for those who have a common enemy, it follows that they are friends. Thus, in order to cause greater harm to men, they are in a sort of confederation with one another in order to attack men in a more harmonized and ordered way.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ibi omnino removebitur1 ordo in finem beatitudinis, a quo irrecuperabiliter ceciderunt; erit2 tamen in eis ordo potestatis, quae magis a Deo quam ab ipsis est.
Reply Obj. 1: The order directed to the end of beatitude is altogether taken away there, since they have irreparably fallen from it. But there is still among them an order of authority, which is more from God than from them.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod, quantum in ipsis est, daemones nunquam concordiam haberent, sed ad aliquid unum efficiendum concordant: non enim est probabile quod benevolentiam aliquam ad invicem habeant, sed solum concordiam ad actum aliquem.
Reply Obj. 2: Just in themselves, the demons would never have harmony. Rather, they harmonize to carry out a single undertaking. For it is not probable that they have any benevolence toward one another, but rather only agreement regarding some act.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut in quolibet malo oportet aliquid boni remanere, cum non totum per malum corrumpatur; ita etiam in actibus injustitiae potest aliquis ordo juris remanere, sicut patet in latronibus, qui, alios injuste spoliantes, inter se aliquam formam justitiae habent, dum sibi invicem fidem servant; et ita in daemonibus esse potest.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as in any evil some good must remain, since it is not wholly corrupted by evil, so also in acts of injustice some order of right can remain. This is clear, for example, in the case of thieves who, after unjustly robbing others, have a certain form of justice among themselves when each remains faithful to the others. And it can be the same way among the demons.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod per potestatem habitam, in nullo eorum poena mitigatur; quin potius quanto sunt superiores officio, tanto etiam graviori sunt subjecti tormento: unde dicitur Sapient. 6:7: potentes potenter tormenta patientur. Nec potestas eis datur in praemium, sed in divinae sapientiae obsequium.
Reply Obj. 4: The authority that they possess does not lessen the punishment of any of them. Rather, the higher their office, the more severe the torment to which they are subject. Hence it is said: mighty men will be mightily tormented (Wis 6:6).1 Nor is authority given to them as a reward but rather as a service to the divine wisdom.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod homines non sunt sibi invicem praeeminentes secundum ordinem naturae, et etiam non ordinantur damnati in exercitium aliorum vel in punitionem; et ita non est similis ratio de daemonibus et hominibus.
Reply Obj. 5: Men are not preeminent with respect to one another in the order of nature. Neither are the damned ordered to the training or punishment of others. Thus, the argument concerning men is not like the argument concerning demons.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether the demons who are overcome by the saints are thrust down to hellUtrum daemones qui vincuntur a sanctis detrudantur in infernum
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod daemones qui a sanctis vincuntur non retrudantur in infernum.
To the first we proceed as follows. It seems that the demons who are overcome by the saints are not thrust down again into hell.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.arg1
Infligere enim poenam ei qui in pugna succumbit est incitare ad acrius impugnandum. Sed hoc non pertinet ad Dei misericordiam. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: For to inflict a punishment on one who loses in a fight is to incite him to fight all the more bitterly. But this does not fit with God’s mercy. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, Christus efficacius vicit suum tentatorem quam alii sancti. Sed Lucifer, qui Christum tentavit, non est omnino a tentationis officio seclusus: quia tempore Antichristi gravissime homines tentabit. Ergo multo minus alii.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Christ more effectively conquered his tempter than other holy people. But Lucifer, who tempted Christ, is not altogether excluded from the role of tempting. For in the time of the Antichrist, he will tempt men most severely. Therefore, even less are the others so excluded.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, quanto pauciores sunt tentatores, tanto levior est tentatio. Cum ergo continue a sanctis aliqui daemones vincantur, si a tentatione qui vincuntur cessarent, in fine mundi levissima esset tentatio; quod falsum est. Ergo et primum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the fewer tempters there are, the lighter the temptation. Therefore, if it happens continuously that some demons are overcome by the saints, if those who are overcome ceased from tempting, then at the end of the world temptation would be the lightest of all—which is false. Therefore, so is the former proposition.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, daemones sunt ordinati a Deo ad nostrum exercitium. Si ergo omnino a tentationis exercitio cessarent, omnino ad nihil ordinati essent: quod non competit divinae sapientiae, quae1 nihil inordinatum reliquit. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the demons are ordained by God for our training. So if they ceased altogether from the training of temptation, they would be ordained to nothing at all. This does not suit the divine wisdom, which leaves nothing without order. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.arg5
Sed contra, pugnantibus debet institui aequalis conditio a justo judice. Sed daemones nos vincentes nostrum exercitium minuunt. Ergo videtur quod similiter sit e converso.
On the contrary, a just judge should establish equal conditions for contending parties. But demons who overcome us lessen our training. Therefore, it seems that the converse likewise occurs.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, hoc potest probari ex1 justitia humana, quae pugilem victum ad pugnam ulterius non admittit.
Furthermore, this can be proved from human justice, which does not admit a conquered contender again to the fight.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod omnes concedunt daemonem victum aliquo modo a tentatione cessare; sed circa hoc, scilicet qualiter cesset, sunt tres opiniones. Quidam enim dicunt quod hoc modo repellitur, quod nec ipsum nec alium tentare possit, nec de eodem nec de alio peccato. Quidam vero dicunt quod potest tentare de alio peccato, non autem de eodem, nec ipsum vincentem nec alios: et hae duae ponuntur in littera. Alii vero dicunt quod1 ex quo aliquis perfecte de uno vitio daemonem tentantem vincit, non potest de eodem vitio ab eo tentari, sed de alio potest; alios autem tentare potest et de eodem vitio et de alio. Haec autem opinio habet causam magis manifestam: quia ille dicitur perfecte diabolum vincere de aliquo vitio in quo omnino vincuntur passiones ad vitium illud inclinantes, sicut est in illis in quibus acquiritur habitus virtutis consuetudinalis; et tunc non remanet magna pronitas ad peccatum illud; et ideo a diabolo non tentatur de hoc peccato, qui vires ejus cognoscit. Aliarum autem opinionum ratio potest esse, quia cum caritas bona opera communia faciat in tota Ecclesia, ex victoria unius omnes aliquod commodum reportant, dum eorum hostes minuuntur.2 Quid tamen horum verius sit, incertum est: quia nec ratione nec auctoritate multum confirmari potest.
I answer that all concede that a demon that has been overcome in some way ceases from tempting. But concerning the question of the manner in which it ceases, there are three opinions. Some say that a demon is driven away such that it can tempt neither the same person nor a different person, either to the same or to another sin. Others say that it can tempt the very one who overcame it to another sin, but it cannot tempt him, or others, to the same sin again. These two opinions are laid out in the text.1 But still others say that by the fact that someone overcomes a demon tempting him to one vice perfectly, he cannot be tempted by it to the same vice, though he can be tempted to another, but that the demon can tempt others to the same vice as well as to another. Now, this opinion has a clearer rationale. For someone is said to overcome the devil perfectly in a given vice when the passions inclining him to that vice are altogether overcome, as in the case of those who acquire a habit of customary virtue. And then there does not remain a great inclination to that sin. Thus, the devil does not tempt him to this sin, since he knows his strength. But there can be an argument for the other opinions, for since charity makes good works common to the whole Church, all receive some advantage from the victory of one when their enemies are diminished. Which of these is truer remains unknown, since not much can be confirmed either by reason or by authority.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod daemonum voluntas semper manet in eadem obstinatione ad nocendum hominibus; et ideo magis prodest quod removeantur a pugna, quia per hoc potestas impugnandi compescitur, quorum iniqua voluntas non minuitur nec augetur.
Reply Obj. 1: The will of the demons always remains equally obstinate with regard to harming men. Thus, it is a greater help that they be removed from the fight, since in this way, their power to assault is held in check, even though their wicked will is neither lessened nor increased.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod illi qui etiam ponunt daemones ab omni tentatione cessare, intelligunt ad tempus determinatum, post quod iterum ad pugnam redeunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Even those who hold that the demons cease from all tempting understand that there is a determined time after which they again return to the fight.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.ad2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad tertium.
Reply Obj. 3: And in this way, the reply to the third objection is clear.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod malum eorum semper est ordinatum per poenam, quam et ipsi semper sustinent, et in inferno damnatis infligunt.
Reply Obj. 4: Their evil is always ordered by way of punishment, which they both always undergo themselves and inflict on the damned in hell.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5.ad4
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Draco de caelo cadens secum traxit tertiam partem stellarum. Per draconem intelligitur ipse Lucifer: per caudam persuasio,1 qua aliis suum desiderium expressit: per stellas angeli naturali luce fulgentes, quorum tertia pars cecidisse dicitur, non quantum ad numerum, sed quantum ad qualitatem; quia qui remanserunt, sunt Deo adhaerentes assistendo et ministrando; et alii per aversionem ceciderunt.
‘A dragon,’ falling from heaven, ‘dragged down with him a third part of the stars.’1 The “dragon” is understood as Lucifer himself. The “tail” is understood as the persuasion by which he expressed his desire to the others. The “stars,” are understood as the angels shining with natural light, of whom a third are said to have fallen, with regard not to number, but to quality. Those who remained are the ones who cling to God by attending and ministering, while the others fell through defection.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5
Adversus principes et potestates mundi hujus. Sciendum quod quamvis probabile sit aliquos cecidisse de singulis ordinibus, non tamen daemones nominantur ab illis ordinibus quorum nomina sumuntur ex donis gratiae gratum facientis, sicut seraphim nominantur ab incendio caritatis, et throni ab inhabitatione divina; sed ab aliis quorum nomina sumuntur ex gratiis gratis datis, quae ad scientiam et potentiam pertinent.
‘Against the princes and powers of this world.’1 It should be known that even though it is probable that some fell from each order, the demons are not named after those orders whose names are taken from the gifts of sanctifying grace, as, for example, the seraphim are named after the burning fire of charity and thrones after the divine indwelling. Rather, they are named after the others whose names are taken from the graces freely given, which pertain to knowledge and power.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5
Quamdiu1 durat mundus. Contra, semper remanebunt in diverso gradu naturae et poenae. Ergo semper remanebit ordo.
As long as the world lasts.1 On the contrary, they will always remain in their distinct ranks of nature and punishment. Therefore, the order will always remain.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5
Et dicendum quod dicitur cessare praelatio bonorum et malorum spirituum quantum ad actus quos circa nos exercent, vel custodiendo vel tentando.
We must reply that the order of preeminence among the good and wicked spirits is said to cease with regard to the acts they carry out concerning us, either by guarding or by tempting.
Sent.II.D6.Q1.A5
D. 7Power of the angelsDe eis quae pertinent ad angelorum potestate et virtute
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Determinatis his quae pertinent ad naturae conditionem quantum ad bonos et malos angelos communiter, hic consequenter tractat ea quae pertinent ad eorum potestatem et virtutem; et dividitur in partes duas:
Having determined what pertains to the condition of nature with regard to the good and wicked angels alike, here he subsequently treats of what pertains to their power and strength. And it is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D7
in prima determinat eorum potestatem respectu operationum quas in seipsis habent;
In the first, he discusses their power with respect to the activities they have in themselves.
Sent.II.D7
in secunda, respectu illarum operationum quas in alia exercent, ibi: quorum scientia atque virtute etiam magicae artes exercentur.
In the second, he discusses their power with respect to the activities they carry out on other things, at it is also by the knowledge and power of these evil spirits that the magical arts are practiced.1
Sent.II.D7
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D7
primo ostendit eorum virtutem respectu operationum voluntatis vel liberi arbitrii;
First, he shows their power with respect to the activities of will or free decision.
Sent.II.D7
in secunda respectu operationis intellectus, ibi: et licet mali angeli ita per malitiam sint obdurati, vivaci tamen sensu non sunt penitus privati.
In the second, he shows their power with respect to the activity of their intellect, at and although the evil angels are so obstinate through wickedness, nevertheless they are not wholly deprived of their acuity of perception.1
Sent.II.D7
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D7
primo determinat veritatem;
First, he determines the truth.
Sent.II.D7
secundo inducit quamdam quaestionem:
Second, he introduces a question.
Sent.II.D7
quam primo movet, ibi: sed cum nec boni1 peccare possint, nec mali bene velle, vel bene operari; videtur quod jam non habeant liberum arbitrium;
First, he raises it, at but since the good ones are not able to sin, and the evil ones are not able to will well or to work well, it seems that they no longer have free decision.1
Sent.II.D7
secundo determinat eam, ibi: ad quod dicimus, etc.
Second, he settles it, at to this we say.1
Sent.II.D7
Circa quod primo confirmat illud verum quod in objectione supponebatur, scilicet quod boni angeli et mali habent liberum arbitrium;
Concerning this he first confirms the truth supposed by the objection, namely, that the good and wicked angels have free will.
Sent.II.D7
secundo respondet ad objectionem, ibi: quod ergo Hieronymus ait . . . accipi oportet secundum statum in quo creata sunt.
Second, he responds to the objection, at and so what Jerome says . . . ought to be taken in reference to the state in which creatures were created.1
Sent.II.D7
Quorum scientia atque virtute etiam magicae artes exercentur. Hic ostendit eorum virtutem in operationibus quas in subjectam materiam exercent; et circa hoc tria facit:
It is also by the knowledge and power of these evil spirits that the magical arts are practiced.1 Here he shows their power in the activities they carry out on matter subject to them. And concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D7
primo enim ostendit hujus virtutis principium collativum, et finem.
First, he sets out the principle that confers this power and its end.
Sent.II.D7
Secundo ostendit operandi modum, ibi: nec putandum est, istis transgressoribus angelis ad nutum servire hanc visibilium rerum materiam.
Second, he shows its manner of working, at ‘and it is not to be thought that the matter of visible things serves the transgressing angels at their bidding.’1
Sent.II.D7
Tertio ostendit impedimentum utendi1 sua virtute, ibi: illud quoque sciendum est quod angeli mali quaedam possunt per naturae subtilitatem, quae tamen non possunt propter Dei vel bonorum angelorum prohibitionem.
Third, he shows an impediment to their using their power, at it is also to be known that the evil angels have the potential to do some things by the fineness of their nature, which they nevertheless cannot do because of the prohibition of God or of the good angels.1
Sent.II.D7
Circa secundum tria facit:
Concerning the second, he does three things.
Sent.II.D7
primo excludit duplicem modum falsum;
First, he rules out two false manners.
Sent.II.D7
secundo ostendit modum verum, ibi: omnium quippe rerum quae corporaliter visibiliterque nascuntur, occulta quaedam semina in corporeis mundi hujus elementis latent;
Second, he shows the true manner, at ‘in truth, some hidden seeds of all things that are born corporeally and visibly are concealed in the bodily elements of this world.’1
Sent.II.D7
tertio proponit exemplum
Third, he proposes an example.
Sent.II.D7
primo in corporalibus actibus,1 ibi: sicut ergo nec parentes dicimus creatores hominum . . . ita non solum malos sed nec bonos angelos fas est putare creatores;
First, there is the example in bodily acts, at ‘and just as we do not call parents the creators of men . . . so also it is not right to hold that not only the evil angels, but even the good ones, are creators.’1
Sent.II.D7
secundo in spiritualibus, ibi: sicut ergo mentem nostram justificando formare non potest nisi Deus . . . ita creationem rerum visibilium Deus interius operatur.
Second, there is the example in spiritual acts, at ‘none but God can form our mind by justifying it . . . in the same way, it is God who interiorly works the creation of visible things.’1
Sent.II.D7
Hic est triplex quaestio:
Here there are three questions.
Sent.II.D7
prima de statu liberi arbitrii in bonis et in malis angelis;
The first question concerns the state of free will in the good and wicked angels.1
Sent.II.D7
secunda de cognitione malorum;
The second question concerns the wicked angels’ knowledge.1
Sent.II.D7
tertia de virtute eorum.
The third question concerns their strength.1
Sent.II.D7
Q. 1Free will in the angelsDe statu liberi arbitrii in angelis
Circa primum quaeruntur duo:
Concerning the first, two questions arise:
Sent.II.D7.Q1
primo de confirmatione bonorum angelorum;
first, on the confirmation of the good angels;
Sent.II.D7.Q1
secundo de obstinatione malorum.
second, on the obstinacy of the wicked.
Sent.II.D7.Q1
A. 1Whether the good angels can sinUtrum angeli boni possint peccare
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli boni1 possint peccare.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the good angels can sin.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.arg1
Quia, secundum Philosophum, 9 Metaph., potestates rationales sunt ad opposita. Sed liberum arbitrium quod in angelis bonis manet, est rationalis potestas, quia est facultas rationis et voluntatis, secundum Augustinum. Ergo videtur quod si possunt bene velle, quod etiam possint peccare.
Obj. 1: For, according to the Philosopher, rational powers are powers for opposites.1 But free will, which remains in the good angels, is a rational power, since it is a faculty of reason and will according to Augustine.2 Therefore, it seems that if they can will the good, they can also sin.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, sicut corruptibile nunquam mutatur ut fiat aeternum, ut dicit Philosophus in 1 Caeli et mundi, ita videtur quod mobile nunquam fiat immobile. Sed liberum arbitrium angeli fuit in statu creationis mobile in peccatum. Ergo nunquam factum est immobile.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as what is corruptible never changes to become eternal, as the Philosopher says in On the Heavens 1,1 so also it seems that what is movable never becomes immovable. But the free will of an angel in the state of its creation could be moved toward sin. Therefore, it has never become immovable.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, quanto aliqua virtus magis est determinata ad unum, minus est libera, sicut patet in virtutibus naturalibus quae per necessitatem agunt. Sed arbitrium angeli est liberius post confirmationem quam ante, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo videtur quod non sit determinatum tantum ad bonum sed possit etiam in peccatum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the more a power is determined to one thing, the less free it is, as is clear in natural powers that act by necessity. But the will of an angel is more free after its confirmation than before, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, it seems that it is not determined only to the good, but could also be turned to sin.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, nulla ratio laudabilitatis subtrahenda est a bonis angelis. Sed haec est ratio laudis in hominibus quod non peccent cum peccare possint; sicut1 Eccli. 31:10, in laudem boni viri dicitur: qui potuit transgredi et non est transgressus. Ergo videtur quod hoc etiam in angelis sit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, no reason for praiseworthiness should be taken away from the good angels. But among men it is a reason for praise that they do not sin when they could sin. For example, it is said in praise of a good man: who has had the power to transgress and did not transgress (Sir 31:10). Therefore, it seems that this is also the case in the angels.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra, immobilitas est de ratione felicitatis, ut dicit Philosophus, in 1 Ethic., cap. 11. Non enim aestimandum est felicem esse chamelaeonta quemdam.1 Sed si peccarent, moverentur a statu rectitudinis. Ergo beati angeli peccare non possunt.
On the contrary, immovability pertains to the account of happiness, as the Philosopher says.1 For we should not regard one who is happy as being a sort of chameleon. But if they were to sin, they would be moved from the state of uprightness. Therefore, the blessed angels cannot sin.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, motus non est in termino, sed in via ad terminum. Angeli autem non sunt viatores. Ergo moveri in peccatum non possunt.
Furthermore, motion does not take place at the terminus, but rather on the way to the terminus. But the angels are not wayfarers. Therefore, they cannot be moved to sin.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod sicut Deus per naturam suam habet quod peccare non possit, ita et hoc angelus habet per gratiam confirmationis: quod sic patet. Principium mutationis et causa est rei possibilitas; nec defectus esse potest nisi per potentiam incompletam. Illud ergo cui nihil admiscetur de potentia secundum naturam suam nec mutari nec deficere potest: illud autem cui admiscetur potentia quae tamen tota per actum completur, potest quidem, quantum in se est, deficere et mutari secundum quod esse et completionem suam non nisi ab alio habet; sed ratione perfectae receptionis, quae nihil potentiae imperfectum relinquit, habet immobilitatem et indeficientiam.
I answer that just as God by his nature cannot sin, so also the angels cannot through the grace of confirmation, as is clear in the following way. The principle and cause of change is the potentiality of a thing, and there can only be failure through uncompleted potency. Therefore, that in which there can be no admixture of potency by its nature can neither be changed nor fail. But that in which there is an admixture of potency, though wholly completed by act, in and of itself can fail and be changed insofar as it has being and completion only from another. But by reason of a perfect reception that leaves nothing in the potency uncompleted, it has immovability and immunity from failure.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.co
Hujusmodi autem exemplum sumi potest in naturalibus et intellectualibus. Invenitur autem in naturalibus quorumdam potentia naturalis omnino completa et per suum esse et per suam formam; et ideo esse indeficiens habent, sicut patet in corporibus caelestibus, quorum potentia non est susceptiva alicujus alterius esse vel formae, unde elongata sunt a privatione et per consequens a corruptione. Sed materia aquae non tota completur per formam aquae hoc modo ut reducatur in omnem perfectionem possibilem per eam; unde simul cum forma aquae manet privatio formae aeris, et ideo haec corruptibilia sunt.
Examples of this sort of thing can be drawn from natural things and from intellectual things. Among natural things, we find in some a natural potency altogether complete both through its being and through its form. Thus, it has unfailing being, as is clear in the case of the heavenly bodies, whose potency is not receptive of any other being or form, so that they are far removed from alteration and, consequently, from corruption. But the matter of water is not wholly completed through the form of water in such a way that it is brought to every possible perfection through it. Hence together with the form of water there remains a privation of the form of air, and as a result these things are corruptible.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1
Et similiter patet in intellectualibus: quia principium immediatum naturaliter cognitum determinat potestatem totam rationis. Ante enim quam ad ipsum deveniatur per inquisitionem resolventem, ita adhaeretur uni parti, ut relinquatur quaedam pronitas ad partem aliam per modum dubitationis: sed quando resolvendo pervenitur ad primum principium per se notum, firmatur ad unum cum impossibilitate alterius.
This is likewise clear among intellectual things. For an immediate principle naturally known is what determines the whole potential of reason. Before arriving at this principle by an analytical inquiry, reason holds to one side in such a way that a certain inclination to the other side remains by way of doubt. But when by analysis it arrives at a first principle known through itself, it is confirmed in one side with no possibility of turning to the other.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1
Similiter est de voluntate angeli beati, ad quam1 ita se habet lumen gratiae vel gloriae, et virtus, sicut forma2 vel actus in naturalibus et finis ultimus in moralibus, et3 principium primum in speculativis: quia secundum Philosophum, 6 et 7 Ethic., cap. 8, et 2 Physic., finis in voluntariis operationibus est sicut principium in speculativis. Unde cum per lumen gloriae perfecte ultimo fini conjungantur per fruitionem plenam, ejus bonitate affecti toti in contrarium deflecti non possunt.
The situation is similar with the will of the blessed angels, to which the light of grace or glory and virtue is related like a form or act among natural things, like the last end in moral matters, and like a first principle in speculative matters. For, according to the Philosopher, the end in voluntary activities is like the principle in speculative ones.1 Hence since through the light of glory they are perfectly joined to the last end by way of full enjoyment, wholly enamored of its goodness, they cannot be turned away from it toward its contrary.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod rationalis potestas dicitur esse oppositorum, quae sub electione cadunt, quorum proprie est liberum arbitrium. Electio autem non est de fine, sed de his quae sunt ad finem: et haec non eliguntur nisi secundum regulam finis quae est in aestimatione; et ideo de fine non potest voluntas contrarie se habere. Voluntas enim non potest esse de miseria neque de malo inquantum hujusmodi, sed semper est de bono et de beatitudine: ad quam tamen consequendam possunt homines diversas vias eligere, scilicet secundum quod in illis melius existimant se posse felicitatem consequi; unde potest esse error in electione eorum quae sunt ad finem ipsum; et ideo apud illos quorum est indeficienter recta aestimatio finis, sicut apud angelos, qui ipso fine perficiuntur, impossibile est esse voluntatem alicujus eorum quae a fine deordinat, cujusmodi est voluntas peccati. Sed tamen possunt velle hoc vel illud, quorum neutrum a fine deordinat; et sic salvatur proprietas rationalis potestatis, inquantum possunt hoc facere vel non facere; quamvis non possint in haec opposita, bonum et malum.
Reply Obj. 1: A rational power is said to be a power for opposites that fall under choice, to which free will properly pertains. But choice does not concern the end, but rather what is directed to the end. These are only chosen in accord with the rule of the end that lies in the estimation. Thus, the will cannot relate to the end in a contrary manner. For the will cannot be for wretchedness or for evil precisely as evil. Rather, it is always for the good and beatitude. Yet to obtain this, men can choose different paths, namely, insofar as they judge that by them they can better obtain happiness. Consequently, there can be an error in the choice of what is directed toward the end. Thus, among those who possess an unfailingly correct estimation of the end, as among the angels who are perfected in the end itself, it is impossible for them to will anything that would disorder them from the end, such as the will to sin. But when neither this nor that disorders them from the end, they can still will this or that. In this way, the property of a rational power is preserved, inasmuch as they can do this or not do this, even though they do not have the capability to choose between the opposites of good and evil.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est possibile ut in eodem subjecto succedant sibi corruptibilitas et incorruptibilitas, vel mobilitas et immobilitas, ita quod utrumque reducatur in ejus principia naturalia. Et sic etiam dicimus, quod liberum arbitrium angeli, quod per naturam mobile erat, non est factum per naturam immobile, sed per gloriam.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not possible in the same subject for corruptibility and incorruptibility, or movability and immovability, to follow each other in such a manner that both are traced back to its natural principles. And so we also say that the free will of an angel, which was movable by nature, is not made immovable by nature but by glory.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod potestas angeli nunquam determinatur ad unum nisi in actibus conjungentibus fini, quin possit hoc facere vel non facere, aut hoc vel illud facere; non tamen potest propter hoc peccare: quia secundum Anselmum, in lib. De libero arbitrio, cap. 1, posse peccare non est liberum arbitrium nec pars libertatis: quia liberum arbitrium est libertas eligendi hoc vel illud eorum quae in finem ducunt.
Reply Obj. 3: An angel’s power is only determined to a single thing in acts that join it to the end, so it can do this or not do it, or do this or that. Even so, it cannot for this reason sin. For according to Anselm in the Proslogion,1 to be able to sin is not free will nor part of freedom. For free will is the freedom of choosing this or that means to the end.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod laudabilitas non dependet essentialiter a potestate peccandi, sed a voluntate adhaerente bono: alias virtuosus, in quo est minor mobilitas ad peccandum, esset minus laudabilis in actu suo, quam carens virtute et bonum operans. Sed potestas peccandi est signum laudabilitatis respectu laudantium, inquantum ostendit non coacte voluntatem bono adhaerentem.
Reply Obj. 4: Praiseworthiness does not depend essentially on the power to sin, but rather on a will that clings to the good. Otherwise a virtuous person, who does not move as easily to sin, would be less praiseworthy in his act than someone lacking virtue and yet doing a good work. But the power to sin is a sign of praiseworthiness for those who give the praise, inasmuch as it manifests a will that does not cling to the good by compulsion.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the demons can do goodUtrum daemones possint bonum facere
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod daemones possint bonum facere et non sint obstinati in malo.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the demons can do good and are not obstinate in evil.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.arg1
Natura enim intellectualis ordinata est ad beatitudinem, cujus facta est capax. Sed in daemonibus manet natura post peccatum. Ergo non sunt adeo obstinati quin possint bonum velle et beatitudinem consequi.
Obj. 1: For the intellectual nature is ordered to beatitude, of which it was made capable. But nature remains in the demons after sin. Therefore, they are not obstinate to the point that they cannot will good and obtain beatitude.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit, De div. nom., cap. 4, quod daemones bonum appetunt, esse,1 vivere et intelligere. Sed bona appetendo habet quis bonam voluntatem. Ergo videtur quod daemones bonam voluntatem habere possint.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Dionysius says1 that the demons desire the good of being, of living, and of understanding. But by desiring good things, one has a good will. Therefore, it seems that the demons can have a good will.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, synderesis in daemonibus non est extincta: alias vermem conscientiae non haberent: sed actus synderesis est remurmurare malo; hoc autem bonum est. Non ergo omnis eorum actus malus est.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, synderesis1 is not extinguished in the demons, or else they would not have the worm of conscience. But the act of synderesis is to object to evil, which is a good. Therefore, not every act of theirs is evil.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, Jacob. 2:19, dicitur, quod daemones credunt et contremiscunt. Sed utrumque horum bonum est. Ergo eorum aliquis bonus est actus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is said (Jas 2:19) that even the demons believe, and shudder. But both of these are good. Therefore, some act of theirs is good.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, omni actu peccati aliquis in malitia crescit, et in merito majoris poenae. Si ergo daemones omni actu suo peccant, videtur quod poena eorum in infinitum crescat, cum obstinatio reatum poenae non tollat: aliter enim ex sua malitia commodum reportarent. Ergo poena eorum in infinitum crescit, quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, by every act of sin, one grows in malice and merits greater punishment. Therefore, if the demons sin by every act, then it seems that their punishment would grow to infinity, since obstinacy does not take away liability to punishment—for otherwise they would gain an advantage from their malice. Therefore, their punishment grows to infinity, which is unfitting.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra, Augustinus in lib. De fide ad Petrum, cap. 3, dicit: daemones nec mala voluntate carere possunt, nec poena. Sed ex mala voluntate nunquam procedit nisi actus malus. Ergo videtur quod omnis eorum actus malus sit.
On the contrary, Augustine says: the demons can lack neither evil will nor punishment.1 But nothing proceeds from an evil will except an evil act. Therefore, it seems that every act of theirs is evil.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, sicut angeli beati1 per conversionem effecti sunt boni, ita daemones per aversionem facti sunt mali. Sed angeli beati malum facere non possunt, ut prius dictum est. Ergo nec daemones bonum.
Furthermore, just as the blessed angels became good by conversion, so also the demons were made wicked by defection. But the blessed angels cannot do evil, as has been said before.1 Therefore, neither can the demons do good.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod in daemone est natura bona a Deo creata, sed voluntas mala: cujus malitiae ipsi sunt causa; et ideo omnis actus naturae eorum bonus est, sed actus voluntatis eorum est malus. Actum autem malum contingit esse dupliciter: aut quantum ad substantiam actus, sicut malum est1 fornicari vel mentiri; aut quantum ad modum agentis, sicut cum quis appetitu laudis dat eleemosynas. Possunt ergo daemones aliquem bonum actum ex genere facere, nullo tamen modo bona voluntate:
I answer that in the demons there is a good nature created by God, but an evil will. They themselves are the cause of its malice. Thus, every act of their nature is good, but the act of their will is evil. Now, an act can turn out to be evil in two ways: either as regards to the substance of the act, as it is evil to commit fornication or to lie; or as regards the manner of the agent, as when someone gives alms out of a desire for praise. Therefore, the demons can perform an act that is generically good, and yet not at all with a good will.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.co
cujus obstinationis ratio diversimode assignatur. Quidam enim dicunt quod liberum arbitrium angeli medium est inter divinum et humanum, in hoc quod divinum immobile est ante electionem et post, humanum vero mobile ante et post; angelicum vero mobile ante, sed immobile post. Sed haec ratio supponit illud cujus causa quaeritur, scilicet immobilitatem post angelorum electionem. Et praeterea secundum hoc non posset assignari ratio confirmationis et obstinationis hominum defunctorum.
Now, different reasons are given for this obstinacy. Some say that the free will of an angel is as a mean between the divine and human in the fact that the divine free will is immovable before and after choosing, the human movable before and after choosing, and the angelic free will is movable before choosing, but immovable afterwards. But this argument supposes what it needs to explain, namely, immovability after the angels’ choice. And besides, based on this argument no reason could be given for the confirmation or obstinacy in choice of deceased men.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2
Alia ratio assignatur, quia cum angelus sit indivisibilis, ad quodcumque se convertit, totum se convertit.1 Sed haec videtur insufficiens: quia quamvis sit indivisibilis in essentia, est tamen divisibilis virtute, secundum quod virtus ejus ad multa se extendit, et hoc est secundum objecta; et secundum quod magis et minus alicui se applicat, et hoc est secundum intensionem et remissionem actus. Unde non oportet quod sua operatio procedat ab eo secundum totam suam virtutem, cum sit dominus sui actus.
Another reason given is that, since an angel is indivisible, then to whatever it turns itself, it is turned completely. But this seems insufficient. For even though it is indivisible in essence, it is still divisible in power insofar as its power extends to many things, and this is with respect to the objects, and so too according as it applies itself more or less to something, and this regards the intensifying or relaxing of the act. So it is not necessary for its activity to proceed from it with all its strength, since it is master of its own act.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2
Alia ratio sumitur per hoc quod homo per alterum cecidit; unde decuit quod haberet reparatorem, per quem resurgeret: angelus vero per seipsum; et ideo impossibile est ejus ruinam reparari: quia per se non potuit resurgere, nec decuit alium reparatorem habere. Sed hoc etiam non videtur sufficiens: quia per se vel per alium cadere sunt circumstantiae peccati, quae in infinitum aggravare non possunt, ut peccato reparabilitas1 auferatur. Et praeterea etiamsi homo nunquam reparatus esset, non tamen propter hoc obstinatus esset, ut patet in infidelibus, qui reparationis beneficium non consequuntur, quorum non omnes actus peccata sunt, ut infra dicetur, dist. 41:2 et ita etiamsi casus daemonis sit irreparabilis, non ex hoc sequitur obstinatio voluntatis in malo qualis in ipso est.
Another reason is taken from the fact that man fell through another, so it was fitting that he should have a restorer through whom to rise again. The angels, however, fell through themselves, and so it is impossible for their ruin to be repaired, since they could not rise again by themselves and it was not fitting for them to have another as restorer. Yet this, too, does not seem sufficient, since to fall through oneself or through another are circumstances of sin, which cannot make a sin infinitely more serious such that the sin would have no possibility of repair. Besides, even if man had never been restored, he would still not for this reason have been obstinate, as is clear in the case of non-believers: they do not obtain the benefit of restoration, and yet their acts are not all sins, as will be said below in Distinction 41.1 Thus, even if the fall of a demon is irreparable, this does not necessitate an obstinacy of the will in evil such as we find in them.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2
Alia ratio est, quia angelus peccavit contra deiformem intellectum; homo autem contra dictamen rationis, ut patet ex Dionysio, De div. nom., cap. 4; et ideo peccatum angeli fuit multo gravius et irreparabilius:1 quia ratio est intellectus quasi obumbratus, secundum quod dicit Isaac in lib. De definitionibus, quod ratio oritur in umbra intelligentiae. Sed hoc etiam non videtur sufficiens, quia intellectus angelicus et ratio humana non improportionabiliter distant, sicut reparabile et irreparabile;2 cum utrumque finitum sit.
Another reason given is that the angels sinned against a God-like intellect, whereas man sinned against the dictate of reason, as is clear from Dionysius;1 and thus, the sin of the angels was much more grave and irreparable. For reason is like a shadowed intellect, in keeping with what Isaac says in the Book of Definitions,2 that reason arises in the shadow of intelligence. But this, too, does not seem sufficient. For the angelic intellect and human reason are not separated by a distance without proportion, as are “reparable” and “irreparable,” since both are finite.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2
Alia ratio assignatur, quia natura hominis tota corrupta est per peccatum ejus in quo originaliter erat, non autem tota natura angelica; unde magis indigebat reparatione humana natura quam angelica. Sed hoc non videtur sufficiens: quia, secundum hoc, si primo homine non peccante, aliqui de filiis ejus peccassent, eorum peccatum irremediabile1 foret. Et praeterea in quolibet angelo est natura secundum speciem ab alio differens; et ideo, eo peccante, tota natura suae speciei vitiata est. Et ideo oportet aliter dicere, ut inveniatur eadem ratio obstinationis in hominibus damnatis et in angelis peccantibus: quia, secundum Damascenum, lib. 2 Fid. Orth., cap. 4, quod est in angelis casus, hoc est in hominibus mors.
Another reason given is that the whole original nature of man was corrupted through its sin, but not the whole angelic nature. Hence human nature stood in greater need of restoration than angelic nature. But this does not seem sufficient. For, according to this, if the first man had not sinned, but some of his children had, their sin would have been irremediable. Moreover, in any angel there is a nature differing specifically from the others, and so its sin vitiates the whole nature of its species. Therefore, we must say otherwise, that the same reason for obstinacy is found in men who are damned and in the angels who sinned. For according to Damascene, what the fall is to the angels, death is to men.1
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2
Dicendum est ergo, quod sicut impossibile est a voluntate indeclinabiliter adhaerente recto fini procedere opus peccati: ita e contrario impossibile est a voluntate adhaerente inconvertibiliter perverso fini aliquod rectum opus provenire. Peccatum autem voluntatis contingit dupliciter circa finem; vel ex passione deducente rationem ab actuali consideratione recti finis; et talis peccator poenitens est passione cessante; vel ex malitia, quae, secundum Philosophum in 7 Ethic., cap. 8, est corruptiva finis. Dicitur enim ex malitia peccare qui ex electione pravi finis peccat, eo quod qualis est secundum habitum, talis finis videtur ei; ut qui habet habitum luxuriae, delectationem veneream sibi ponit finem. Et cum error circa finem in operabilibus sit sicut error circa prima principia in speculativis, circa quae errantem non contingit ex aliis magis notis dirigi; oportet quod sic peccans sit impoenitens, ut dicit Philosophus ibidem. Ergo de peccato nullus potest poenitere, nisi vel passione cessante, vel habitu remoto, quo malum finem1 eligebat.
Therefore, we must say that just as it is impossible for a sinful work to proceed from a will adhering infallibly to an upright end, so also, conversely, it is impossible for an upright work to proceed from a will adhering fixedly to a perverse end. But a sin of the will regarding the end can arise in two ways. It arises either by a passion that leads the reason away from actual consideration of the upright end, and such a sinner is penitent when the passion ceases. Or it arises by malice, which, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 7,1 corrupts the end. For one is said to sin by malice when he sins by the choice of a depraved end, due to the fact that the sort of habit he has dictates how the end appears to him; as, for example, one who has the habit of lust proposes for himself venereal pleasure as an end. Since an error concerning the end in practical matters is like an error concerning first principles in speculative matters—for one who errs about first principles cannot be directed to such principles from others that are better known—one who sins in this way must be impenitent, as the Philosopher says in the same place. Therefore, no one can repent of sin except by cessation of passion or by loss of the habit from which he chose an evil end.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2
Removeri autem habitum non est possibile nisi in eo qui est in statu viae et mutabilitatis. Unde quandocumque aliquis devenit ad terminum viae, non potest deflecti ab eo fine cui adhaesit, sive sit bonus sive malus. Finis autem viae hominis est mors sua; finis autem viae1 angeli est terminus electionis suae, qua bono adhaesit vel malo. Unde sicut homines post mortem in bono confirmantur vel in malo; ita et angeli post conversionem vel aversionem. Datur autem homini longior via quam angelo, quia erat magis a Deo distans, et oportebat quod in ejus cognitionem inquirendo perveniret; angelus autem statim deiformi intellectu sine inquisitione in divina pervenire potuit.
Yet the loss of a habit is only possible for someone in the wayfaring state, a state of mutability. Hence whenever someone arrives at the end point of the path, he cannot be turned away from the end to which he has clung, whether it be good or evil. But the end of man’s path is his death, whereas the end of an angel’s path is the terminus of its choice whereby it has clung to good or to evil. Hence just as men after death are confirmed in good or in evil, so also angels are confirmed in good or evil after conversion or defection. Now, a longer path is granted to man than to angels, since man was more distant from God and it was necessary that he arrive at the knowledge of him by inquiry. However, the angels were able to arrive immediately and without inquiry at knowledge of God by their God-like intellect.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in daemonibus remanet naturalis potentia ad bonum, ut remota et indisposita, et per contrarium habitum depravata, qua possent benefacere, si vellent; sed velle non possunt, quia habitus malitiae ab ejus voluntate removeri non potest, quia jam in statu viae non est.
Reply Obj. 1: A natural power for the good remains in the demons, though remote, indisposed, and depraved by contrary habit. By this power they could do the good if they so willed. But they cannot will it, since the habit of malice cannot be removed from their will, since it is no longer in the wayfaring state.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod cum in angelis natura sit bona, oportet quod naturalis appetitus eorum bonus sit; qui tamen per circumstantias depravatur, quas apponit deliberativa voluntas, inquantum volunt esse et vivere sub tali deformitate peccati, sicut luxuriosus desiderat vivere in sua turpi delectatione.
Reply Obj. 2: Since in the angels, nature is good, their natural appetite must be good. Yet it is depraved by circumstances, which the deliberate will applies inasmuch as they will to be and to live under such a deformity of sin, as when a lustful man desires to live in his shameful delight.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum quosdam synderesis in daemonibus non remurmurat culpae, sed poenae; et in hoc magis peccant, ordinationi divinae justitiae renitentes. Sed hoc non videtur verum, quia impossibile est quod aliquid non renitatur suo contrario. In synderesi autem sunt universalia principia juris naturalis; unde oportet quod remurmuret omni ei quod contra jus naturale fit. Sed tamen istud murmur est actus naturae. In daemonibus enim voluntas perversa repugnat, secundum quam claudunt suas virtutes inspectivas a boni1 consideratione, ut dicit Dionysius De div. nom, cap. 4.
Reply Obj. 3: According to some, synderesis in the demons objects not to their fault, but to the punishment, and that they sin more in this by resisting the decree of the divine justice. Yet this does not seem true, since it is impossible for something not to resist its contrary. But in synderesis are found the universal principles of the natural law. Hence it must object to everything that is contrary to the natural law. Nonetheless, this objection is an act of nature. For the demons’ perverse will is resistant, and following it they close off their powers of examination from consideration of the good, as Dionysius says.1
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis isti actus in se boni sint, non tamen bene fiunt, quia coacte et non ex electione bonum quocumque operantur.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though these acts are good in themselves, they do not perform them in a good manner. For any good work they do is under compulsion and not by choice.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt quod eorum culpa et poena crescere potest usque ad diem judicii. Sed hoc non videtur verum: quia cum non sint in statu viae, sicut non in bonum, ita nec in pejus mutari possunt. Unde dicendum quod eorum culpa vel superbia dicitur crescere, non quantum ad intensionem malitiae, sed quantum ad multiplicitatem actus. Poena etiam essentialis non crescit, sed accidentalis, quae est ex multitudine damnatorum sicut est etiam de praemio bonorum angelorum.
Reply Obj. 5: Some say that their fault and punishment can increase until judgment day. But this does not seem true. For, since they are not in the wayfaring state, just as they cannot be changed for the good, so also they cannot be changed for the worse. Hence we must say that their fault or pride is said to grow, not with regard to the intensity of malice, but rather with regard to the multiplication of the act. The essential punishment does not grow, but rather the incidental punishment, which is based on the multitude of the damned, in like manner to the reward of the good angels.
Sent.II.D7.Q1.A2.ad5
Q. 2The knowledge of the fallen angelsDe cognitione malorum angelorum
Deinde quaeritur de cognitione daemonum; et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Now we ask about the demons’ knowledge. And concerning this two questions arise:
Sent.II.D7.Q2
primo utrum daemones vigeant acumine scientiae;
first, whether the demons retain their acuity of knowledge;
Sent.II.D7.Q2
secundo de divinatione quae per eos fit.
second, on divination performed through them.
Sent.II.D7.Q2
A. 1Whether the demons possess acute knowledgeUtrum daemones sint acutae scientiae
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod daemones non sint acuti scientia, sicut in littera dicitur.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the demons are not sharp in knowledge, as is said in the text.2
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.arg1
Sicut enim dicit Dionysius, De div. nom., cap. 4: malum daemonis est furor irrationalis, amens concupiscentia, et phantasia proterva. Haec autem omnia habitudinem cognitionis important. Ergo videtur quod scientiae acumine non polleant.
Obj. 1: For as Dionysius says, the evil of a demon is irrational fury, senseless concupiscence, and wanton fantasy.1 But all these things imply a relation to understanding. Therefore, it seems that they do not have acuity of knowledge.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, secundum philosophos natura substantiarum intellectivarum perficitur intellectu et voluntate. Sed sicut voluntas perficitur per appetitum boni, ita intellectus per cognitionem veri. Cum ergo voluntas eorum non possit in bonum, videtur quod nec intellectus in verum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to philosophers, the nature of intellective substances is perfected by intellect and will. But just as the will is perfected through an appetite for the good, so also the intellect is perfected through knowledge of the truth. Therefore, since their will is not capable of the good, it seems that neither is their intellect capable of the truth.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, revelatio supernorum spirituum fit per illuminationem. Sed daemones, cum sint in perpetuis tenebris, illuminari non possunt. Ergo nec aliqua cognoscere possunt revelatione bonorum angelorum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the heavenly angels reveal things by way of illumination. But since the demons are in perpetual darkness, they cannot be illuminated. Therefore, they cannot know anything by the good angels’ revealing it.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, cognitio per experientiam longi temporis est accipientis scientiam a rebus; quia ex multis memoriis fit unum experimentum, ut in principio Metaph. dicitur; memoria vero a sensu oritur. Angeli autem cognitio non est ex rebus accepta. Ergo per experientiam longi temporis cognitionis acumen non habent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, knowledge through experience takes longer to acquire for one who receives knowledge from things, since one experience comes from many memories, as is said at the beginning of the Metaphysics.1 But memory arises from the senses. However, the angels’ knowledge is not received from things. Therefore, they do not possess acuity of knowledge through long experience.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod in littera auctoritatibus sanctorum probatur: quod etiam eorum nomen ostendit, quia daemones dicuntur quasi sapientes. Item Dionysius dicit, De div. nom., cap. 4: data autem angelica dona nequaquam mutata esse dicimus, sed manere integra et splendidissima. Sed inter alia attributa naturalia angelorum unum fuit perspicacitas intelligentiae. Ergo hoc adhuc in eis manet.
On the contrary, it is proved in the text from the writings of the saints.1 Even their name shows the same thing, since they are called “demons” as though being “wise.” Again, Dionysius says, we say that the angelic gifts were given and have not been changed at all but rather remain intact and most splendid.2 But among the other natural attributes of the angels one was perspicacity of intelligence. Therefore, this still remains in them.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum peccatum non tollat naturam, sed tantum diminuat habilitatem ad bonum, secundum quod facit magis a gratia distare, oportet in daemonibus lumen intellectuale perspicuum remanere, quia natura eorum intellectualis est. Cognitio autem eorum de rebus est duplex. Quaedam enim sunt quorum cognitio per causas naturales vel signa haberi non1 potest; et talia non nisi revelatione supernorum spirituum cognoscunt. Quaedam vero sunt quorum cognitio per naturam haberi potest; et hoc dupliciter: vel per causas determinatas ad effectus naturales: et talia cognoscunt per subtilitatem naturae suae, inquantum in eis resplendent similitudines totius ordinis universi; vel per aliqua signa, ex quibus ut in pluribus potest alicujus cognitio haberi, sicut medici prognosticantur de sanitate vel de morte: et talia cognoscunt per experientiam temporum, secundum quod talibus signis pluries tales effectus concurrerunt.
I answer that, since sin does not take away nature, but only lessens its aptitude for the good insofar as it makes it more distant from grace, a perspicuous intellectual light must remain in the demons because their nature is intellectual. But their knowledge of things is of two kinds. For the knowledge of some things through natural causes or signs cannot be had, and they only know such things if heavenly spirits reveal them. But the knowledge of other things can be had through nature, and this occurs in two ways. It occurs either through causes determined to natural effects, and they know such things by the subtlety of their nature, inasmuch as the likenesses of the whole order of the universe are reflected in them. Or it occurs through certain signs from which one can know that something occurs in more cases than not, as when physicians predict health or death. And they know such things by their experience over time, insofar as such-and-such effects have more frequently occurred together with such-and-such signs.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod furor, et concupiscentia, et phantasia non sunt in daemonibus proprie, sed metaphorice, cum pertineant ad sensitivam partem, quae non est in angelis. Omnis enim defectus animae qui in nobis accidit, vel est ex phantasia quantum ad cognitionem, cujus proprium est falsitas, secundum Philosophum, in 4 Metaph., vel ex passionibus irascibilis et concupiscibilis quantum ad affectionem: et ideo voluntas daemonum inordinate detestans et appetens aliquid, dicitur furor et concupiscentia; et intellectus suus deordinatus, dicitur phantasia. Haec autem deordinatio intellectus est ex prava voluntate: et ideo dicitur phantasia proterva, quia protervus est qui pertinaciter verum impugnat. Irrationalitas autem et amentia, furor et concupiscentia important obliquitatem voluntatis a recto judicio intellectus vel rationis; et ignorantiam non speculationis, sed electionis, secundum quam omnis malus est ignorans.
Reply Obj. 1: Fury, concupiscence, and fantasy are not in the demons in the proper sense, but rather metaphorically, since these things pertain to the sensitive part, which does not exist in angels. For every defect of soul that occurs in us either is due to imagination, with regard to knowledge, whose property is falsity, according to the Philosopher,1 or is due to the irascible and concupiscible passions, with regard to affection. Thus, the will of the demons inordinately detesting or desiring something is called “fury” and “concupiscence,” and their disordered intellect is called “fantasy.” But this disordering of the intellect is from a perverse will, and thus it is called a “wanton fantasy,” since he is wanton who vehemently resists the truth. But irrationality and senselessness, fury and concupiscence imply that the will has gone astray from the right judgment of intellect or reason. And they imply ignorance not of speculation but of choice, in respect of which every wicked person is ignorant.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod voluntas est domina sui actus magis quam intellectus, qui ipsa rei veritate1 compellitur; et ideo secundum actum voluntatis homo dicitur malus vel bonus, quia actus voluntatis est actus hominis, quasi in ejus potestate existens; non autem secundum actum intellectus, cujus ipse non est dominus.
Reply Obj. 2: The will is master of its own act more than is the intellect, which is compelled by the very truth of the thing. Thus, a man is called “wicked” or “good” in reference to an act of the will, since the act of the will is the act of the man, as being in his power. But he is not so called in reference to an act of the intellect, of which he is not the master.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod revelatio supernorum1 spirituum facta daemonibus, non est per modum illuminationis, ita quod lumen intellectuale daemonis vigoretur per applicationem claritatis luminis angelici, sed per modum locutionis; ita quod sibi exponuntur cognoscibilia quaedam per modum quo prius non exponebantur, sicut infra patebit, dist. 11.
Reply Obj. 3: The highest spirits’ revelation to the demons is not made by way of illumination such that the intellectual light of a demon would be strengthened through the application of the clarity of angelic light. Rather, it is made by way of locution, such that they express to one another knowable things in a way they did not express before, as will be clear below in Distinction 11.1
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis cognitionem a rebus non accipiat daemon, tamen acuitur ejus scientia per longitudinem temporis: per speciem enim rei quam habet innatam cognoscit rem, et ea quae in re sunt; sed antequam1 determinetur causa contingens, et praecipue ad utrumlibet, non est in ea effectus ejus, unde non potest2 in ipsa cognosci; qui tamen, cognita ipsa, cognoscitur quando jam ad effectum determinata est.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though a demon does not receive knowledge from things, its knowledge still grows more acute over a length of time. For through the innate species it possesses of a thing, it knows the thing and what is in the thing. But before a contingent cause is determined, especially one that can go either way, its effect is not in it. Hence the effect cannot be known in it. But by knowing the cause, the demon knows the effect once the cause has been determined to its effect.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether divination can be performed through demonsUtrum per daemones possit fieri divinatio
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod per daemones divinatio fieri non possit.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that divination cannot be performed through demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.arg1
Praenuntiatio enim futurorum divinitatis est signum: unde dicitur Isaiae 41:23: ventura quoque annuntietis, et dicemus quod1 dii estis. Sed daemones sunt omnino divinitatis expertes. Ergo per eos divinatio de futuris fieri non potest.
Obj. 1: For to foretell future things is a sign of divinity. Hence it is said: tell us what is to come hereafter, and we shall know that you are gods (Isa 41:23). But the demons are altogether devoid of divinity. Therefore, divination of future things cannot be performed through them.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, bonorum prophetarum est veritatem de futuris praedicere, ut dicitur Hier. 28, quod iste est propheta quem misit Dominus, cujus verbum evenit. Si ergo homines virtute daemonum vera de futuris divinando praenuntiant, videtur quod qui per revelationem daemonum prophetant, veri prophetae dicendi sint.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it belongs to good prophets to predict the truth of future things, as when it is said (Jer 28:9) that the prophet whom the Lord has sent is the one whose word comes to pass. Therefore, if men foretell the truth about the future by divining by the power of demons, it seems that those who prophesy by the revelation of demons should be called “true prophets.”
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, non est cognitio rei nisi per speciem ejus. Sed species eventus futuri non potest per daemonem in anima fieri, nisi daemon species causaret. Ergo videtur quod per ipsum divinatio fieri non possit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, knowledge of a thing comes only through its species. But the species of a future event cannot come to the soul through a demon, unless the demon causes the species. Therefore, it seems that divination cannot be performed through them.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, mentem hominis nullus formare potest, nisi solus Deus, ut Augustinus in littera dicit. Sed non potest cognitio alicujus accipi nisi mens alicujus lumine formetur. Ergo videtur quod per daemones praecognitio futurorum accipi non possit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, no one but God alone can form the mind of a man, as Augustine says in the text.1 But knowledge of something cannot be received if one’s mind is not formed by some light. Therefore, it seems that it cannot receive foreknowledge of future things through demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.arg5
Sed contra, in daemonibus est potentior virtus intellectiva quam in hominibus. Sed homo potest alteri denuntiare quod scit futurum. Ergo et daemones. Sciunt autem quaedam futura, cum etiam quorumdam futurorum cognitio ab hominibus habeatur, ut ab astrologis et medicis. Ergo per daemones divinatio fieri potest.
On the contrary (5), there is stronger intellective power in demons than in men. But one man can tell another what he knows is going to happen. Therefore, demons can too. Now, they do know some future things, since even men—such as astronomers or physicians—can have knowledge of some future things. Therefore, divination can be performed through demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, quando anima retrahitur a motibus exterioribus circa corpus, ut in somno, quorumdam futurorum praecognitionem accipit: non enim omnino negandum est divinationem fieri in somniis, ut dicit Philosophus, in lib. De somno et vigilia. Sed daemones circa regimen corporis non occupantur. Ergo videtur quod futurorum cognitionem, et habere, et aliis conferre possint.
Furthermore (6), when the soul is withdrawn from external movements of the body, such as in sleep, it receives foreknowledge of certain future things. For we must not altogether deny that divination can take place in dreams, as the Philosopher says.1 But the demons are not occupied with governing a body. Therefore, it seems that they can also have knowledge of future things and confer it on others.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod futurorum quaedam sunt determinata in suis causis, quaedam vero non habent causas determinatas, sicut quae sunt ad utrumlibet.
I answer that some future things are determined in their causes whereas others do not have determinate causes, such as things that can go either way.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.co
Quilibet autem effectus, secundum quod in causa sua determinatur, in ea potest cognosci. Si enim determinatur in ea ut ex qua necessario contingat, certitudinarie cognoscetur: sicut sunt ea quae circa motum caeli accidunt, ut ortus et occasus, et eclipses, et conjunctiones luminarium: quae omnia multo melius daemones sciunt per species causarum innatas, quam astrologus per artem. Si autem determinentur in causis ut ex quibus frequenter contingant, cum potestate tamen deficiendi in minori parte propter impedimentum ex parte agentis, vel ex parte recipientis actionem; eorum praecognitio non certitudinalis, sed conjecturalis haberi potest: et hoc modo astrologus praedicit quaedam futura quae consequuntur ex motibus caeli in istis inferioribus, quae tamen impediri possunt propter defectum inferiorum causarum; et haec praecognitio tanto magis ad certitudinem accedit, quanto ad unum effectum plures causae concurrentes cognoscuntur, et quanto virtus causae melius scitur; unde daemones subtilissimi sunt in talium futurorum praecognitione.
But any effect, insofar as it is determined in its cause, can be known in it. For if the effect is determined in it as that from which it necessarily arises, then it will be known with certitude, such as in things that happen concerning the motion of heaven, for example, the rising and setting of the sun, eclipses, and conjunctions of the stars. The demons know all of these much better through innate species of the causes than an astronomer does through his art. On the other hand, if they are determined in their causes as that from which they frequently arise, though with the possibility of failure in a minority of cases due to an impediment on the part of the agent or on the part of the recipient of the action, then one cannot have certain foreknowledge, but rather conjectural foreknowledge. In this way, an astronomer predicts that certain things will happen in the lower bodies based on the motions of heaven, and yet they can be impeded because of a defect in lower causes. This foreknowledge approaches greater certitude to the degree that one knows multiple causes converging on one effect, and to the degree one better knows the power of the cause. Consequently, the demons are most subtle in their foreknowledge of such future things.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Sed ea quae non habent causas determinatas, ut quae sunt ad utrumlibet, vel in minori parte, non possunt cognosci in causis suis, sed in seipsis tantum, ut praesentia sunt: unde eorum praecognitio solius Dei est, cui ab aeterno praesentia sunt, ut in 1 dictum est, et cui Deus revelare voluerit: et talium futurorum cognitionem nec homines nec daemones habere possunt, nisi revelatione supernorum spirituum.
But they cannot know in their causes things that do not have determinate causes, such as things that can go either way or that occur in the minority of cases. Rather, they can know them only in themselves as present things. Hence foreknowledge of these things belongs to God alone, to whom from eternity they are present, and to those to whom God wishes to reveal them. Of such future things, neither men nor demons can have knowledge, except by a revelation from heavenly spirits.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Ea vero quae ipsi daemones praecognoscunt revelare possunt, non quidem objiciendo se animae sicut1 speculum, in quo videntur quae in speculo relucent, ut quidam dicunt: quia anima humana, ad minus secundum statum viae, non videt ea quae sunt a materia separata, nisi quatenus ex phantasmatibus in eorum cognitionem venit. Nec iterum species quae sunt in intellectu angelico sunt proportionatae intellectui humano, cum multo simpliciores sint et universaliores. Unde sicut species quae sunt in intellectu imaginatio non potest comprehendere, nec sensus species quae sunt in imaginatione, ita nec intellectus humanus, secundum statum viae, species quae sunt in intellectu angelico. Sed angelus bonus vel malus aliter ea quae cognoscit revelare potest, scilicet per applicationem luminis sui ad phantasmata, sicut applicatur lumen intellectus agentis, ut ex eis quaedam intentiones in intellectu eliciantur; et quanto lumen fuerit fortius et perfectius, tanto plures et certiores cognitiones elicientur. Et ideo ex phantasmatibus illustratis lumine angelico resultat aliquorum cognitio in intellectu possibili hominis, ad quam eliciendam illustratio intellectus agentis humani non sufficeret, cum lumen ejus sit debilius lumine angeli.
Now, the things the demons foreknow they can reveal, but not by putting themselves before the soul as a mirror in which the things reflected in the mirror are seen, as some say. For the human soul, at least in the wayfaring state, does not see things that are separated from matter, except insofar as it arrives at knowledge of them from phantasms. Nor, again, are the species in the angelic intellect proportionate to the human intellect, since they are much simpler and more universal. Hence just as imagination cannot comprehend the species in the intellect, and the senses cannot comprehend the species in the imagination, so also the human intellect in the wayfaring state cannot comprehend the species in the angelic intellect. But a good or wicked angel can reveal the things it knows in another way, namely, through the application of its light to the phantasms, just as the light of the agent intellect is applied so that certain concepts are elicited in the intellect from them. The stronger and more perfect the light is, the greater the multiplicity and certainty of the knowledge elicited. Thus, from the phantasms illuminated by angelic light a knowledge of some things is reflected in man’s potential intellect, a knowledge that the human agent intellect’s illumination would not suffice to elicit, since its light is weaker than the angelic light.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod futura, secundum quod habent deteminationem in causis suis, accedunt ad rationem praesentium, inquantum jam quodammodo sunt determinatae1 in causis suis: et ideo eorum praecognitio non proprie dicitur divinatio; ut quando medicus praedicit sanitatem futuram, et astrologus eclipsim vel pluviam, et aliquod hujusmodi; nisi forte apud eum quem latet ordo causae ad causatum: unde in illis quae omnibus nota sunt, nullus dicit divinationem esse, ut solem oriri cras; sed divinatio proprie est eorum quae causas determinatas non habent: haec enim praecognoscere, solius Dei est, a cujus actus usurpatione divini vocantur qui futuris praenuntiandis intendunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Future things, insofar as they have a determination in their causes, approach the account of present things to the degree that they already exist in a way determinately in their causes. Thus, foreknowing them is not properly called “divination,” such as when a physician predicts future health, and an astronomer predicts an eclipse or rain, and such things—except perhaps to one ignorant of the order of cause to caused. Hence no one says that there is divination regarding things that are known to all, such as that the sun will rise tomorrow. Rather, divination is properly of things that do not have determinate causes. For to know these things belongs to God alone. And it is by a usurpation of his act that those who intend to announce future things in advance are called “divines.”
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod falsi prophetae distinguuntur a veris quantum ad tria ad minus. Primo quantum ad revelationis auctorem: quia boni prophetae futura praedicunt divino lumine, mediantibus bonis angelis inspirati; sed falsi prophetae vel sequuntur spiritum suum, nihil videntes, sed mendacia confingentes, vel per revelationem immundi spiritus. Secundo quantum ad intentionem praenuntiationis: quia falsorum prophetarum finis est aliquod lucrum temporale; unde dicitur Ezech. 13:19: violant1 me ad populum meum propter pugillum hordei et fragmen panis; vel saltem ipsius daemonis revelantis intentio perversa est, qui deceptionem intendit: sed prophetarum bonorum tota intentio in rectum finem ordinatur. Tertio quantum ad certitudinem praenuntiatorum: quia bonorum prophetia innititur divinae praescientiae, quae omnium futurorum eventus intuetur; sed praenuntiatio malorum prophetarum innititur praescientiae daemonum, quae conjecturalis est.
Reply Obj. 2: False prophets are distinguished from true prophets in at least three ways. The first way is with regard to the author of the revelation. For the good prophets predict future things by divine light and are inspired by the mediation of the good angels. But false prophets either follow their own spirit, seeing nothing and concocting lies, or they follow the revelation of an unclean spirit. The second is with regard to the intention behind their prediction. For the false prophets aim at some temporal gain. Hence it is said: you have profaned me among my people for handfuls of barley and for pieces of bread (Ezek 13:19). Or at least the intention of the demon who gives the revelation is perverse, intending deceit. But the whole intention of the good prophets is ordered to an upright end. The third way is with regard to the certitude of the predictions. For the prophecy of the good rests on the divine prescience, which perceives all future outcomes, but the wicked prophets’ advance announcements rest on the prescience of demons, which is conjectural.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod daemon potest aliquod ignotum manifestare sine causatione novae speciei dupliciter: aut ex speciebus in imaginatione servatis, diversimode compositis et divisis, et fortiori lumine illustratis, alias intentiones eliciendo; aut etiam novas species in imaginatione formando secundum aliquam transmutationem organi corporalis.
Reply Obj. 3: A demon can manifest something unknown without causing a new species in two ways: either by eliciting other intentions1 from the species that are kept in the imagination composed and divided in different ways, as well as enlightened by a stronger light, or even by forming new species in the imagination through a transmutation of the bodily organ.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum quod solus Deus format mentem hominis justificando; non tamen solus immediate intellectuali lumine illustrat, nisi intelligatur de lumine connaturali, quod a solo Deo1 est.
Reply Obj. 4: Only God forms the mind of a man by justification. Yet he is not the only one who immediately enlightens it with intellectual light, unless by this we understand connatural light, which is from God alone.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod astrologi non possunt praenuntiare eventus, nisi quia reducuntur ad motum caeli sicut ad causam, vel per se, sicut transmutationes quae accidunt in corporalibus, ut tempestates, et sterilitates, et pestilentias1 et hujusmodi; quae tamen impediri possunt fortioribus motibus supervenientibus, ut dicit Philosophus in lib. De som. et vig., vel per accidens sicut ad transmutationem corporis disponitur animus ad aliquos actus magis quam ad alios, sicut ex naturali complexione quidam sunt proni ad luxuriam vel ad iram, et hujusmodi; non tamen talis dispositio corporis animae necessitatem inducit. Unde in his quae ex libero arbitrio dependent, maxime eorum judicia falluntur. Similiter etiam medici ex signis exterius apparentibus causas inferiores cognoscunt ex quibus sequitur sanitas vel mors, vel semper, vel in majori parte. Et haec omnia daemones praecognoscere possunt. Non autem omnia futura sunt talia.
Reply Sed Contra 5: The astronomers cannot announce occurrences in advance unless they are traced back to the motion of heaven as to a cause—either a cause through itself, as in the case of transmutations that take place in bodily things, such as storms, blights, pestilences, and things of this sort, which can still be impeded by the intervention of stronger motions, as the Philosopher says in On Sleep and Sleeplessness1—or a cause incidentally, as when one’s temper is disposed to some acts more than to others on the basis of a transmutation of the body. An example is when some, due to their natural makeup, are prone to lust or wrath and things of this sort, though such a disposition of the body does not impose a necessity on the soul. Hence in matters depending on free will, their judgments are more often deceived. Likewise, too, physicians know lower causes by signs that appear outwardly, from which health or death follow, either always or for the most part. All these things the demons can foreknow, but not all future things are of this kind.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod divinationes, etiam quae in somniis sunt, reducuntur in aliqua signa vel causas naturales.
Reply Sed Contra 6: Divinations, even those in dreams, are traced back to certain signs or natural causes.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Hoc autem contingit dupliciter.
This occurs in two ways.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Uno modo in his quorum causa est in ipso somniante; et hoc contingit dupliciter: vel ita quod ipsum somnium est causa eventus futuri, sicut quando quis, propter hoc quod in somno videt, movetur ad aliquid faciendum; vel est signum futuri cujus causa in ipso est, sicut quando quis somniat se comedere dulcia, significatur quod phlegma dulce in eo dominetur: ex quo medicus potest aliquem eventum futurum conjicere vel morbi vel salutis. Si autem neutro modo se habeat tunc non est nisi per accidens, sicut contingit per accidens me cogitante de adventu alicujus illum venire.
In one way, it occurs in those things whose cause is in the dreamer himself. And this occurs in two ways: either such that the dream itself is the cause of the future event, as when someone is moved to do something because he sees it in a dream, or such that it is the sign of a future thing whose cause is in him, as when someone dreams of eating sweets and this signifies that sweet phlegm is dominating in him. Based on this a physician can form a hypothesis about a future outcome such as disease or health. However, if the future event is not related in either of these ways, then it is only incidental, such as when it occurs incidentally that someone arrives just when I am thinking about his arrival.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Alio modo in his quae causam habent extra somniantem; et in his eventus frequenter rei somniatae se habet ad somnium ut per accidens, quandoque tamen somnium est signum eventus futuri.
In the other way, it occurs in things that have a cause outside the one dreaming. And in these the occurrence of the matter dreamed of is frequently only incidentally related to the dream, though sometimes the dream is the sign of a future event.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Hoc autem contingit dupliciter.
This occurs in two ways.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Uno modo ex parte illa qua cognitionem a corpore accipit, inquantum imprimitur in ipsum virtus corporis caelestis: ex motibus enim corporum caelestium relinquuntur quaedam impressiones et motus, quae sunt signa motuum caelestium in corporibus inferioribus: et secundum quod isti motus perveniunt ad imaginationem, figurantur imagines illorum effectuum ad quos disponunt motus caelestes, secundum similitudinem magis vel minus expressam, secundum quod virtus imprimens est fortior vel debilior, et secundum quod virtus recipiens est magis disposita vel minus, et magis quieta ab aliis occupationibus: et propter hoc hujusmodi sentiuntur in dormiendo, quia anima vacat ab exterioribus motibus, et praecipue in nocte, et circa horam digestionis completae: et per hunc modum quaedam animalia praecognoscunt quaedam futura, secundum quod est necessarium ad eorum sustentationem, sicut pisces tempestatem futuram motibus suis praenuntiant, dum de loco ad locum moventur; et similiter etiam in formicis, et multis aliis animalibus, ut ad sensum patet, quorum imaginationes sunt magis quietae quam humanae propter multiplices motus rationis.
In one way, it occurs on the part of what receives knowledge from the body inasmuch as the power of a heavenly body is impressed on it. For the motions of the heavenly bodies leave certain impressions and motions which are signs of the motions of the heavens in lower bodies. Insofar as these motions reach the imagination, they shape images of the effects to which the heavenly motions tend with a more or less definite likeness, according as the power making the impression is stronger or weaker, and to the extent the power that receives is more or less disposed and more at rest from other occupations. This is why things of this sort are sensed while sleeping, since the soul is freed from external motions, especially at night and around the time digestion completes. In this manner certain animals foreknow certain future things insofar as it is necessary for their sustenance, as when fish herald a future storm by their movements from place to place. This is also the case in ants and in many other animals, as is clear to the senses, whose imaginations are more at rest than human imaginations due to the complex motions of reason.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Alio modo secundum quod anima cognitionem accipit ex influentia luminis substantiae separatae, vel Dei vel angeli, cui vehementius conjungitur quanto magis ab occupatione corporis cessat: et propter hoc revelationes in somniis fiunt, et in illis praecipue quorum anima corporis affectionibus non subditur: et quanto eorum imaginatio magis obedit intellectui, tanto figurantur in ea expressiores similitudines; et propter hoc virtutes morales multum faciunt ad scientiam, et praecipue virtus castitatis, ut dicit Commentator in 7 Physic.: castitas enim praecipue inter virtutes morales corpus animae obediens reddit.
In the other way, it occurs insofar as the soul receives knowledge from the influx of the light of a separated substance, either God or an angel, to which it is more strongly joined the more it ceases from being occupied with the things of the body. For this reason revelations take place in dreams, especially in those whose soul is not subject to the affections of the body. The more their imagination obeys the intellect, the more distinct are the likenesses shaped in it. For this reason the moral virtues do much for science, especially the virtue of chastity, as the Commentator says on the Physics 7.1 For among the moral virtues, chastity in particular renders the body obedient to the soul.
Sent.II.D7.Q2.A2
Q. 3The agency of the fallen angelsDe virtute malorum angelorum
Deinde quaeritur de virtute daemonum in operando; et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Next we inquire about the demons’ power for acting. And concerning this two questions arise:
Sent.II.D7.Q3
primo utrum possint aliquos veros effectus operari in materia corporali;
first, whether they can work some true effects in bodily matter;
Sent.II.D7.Q3
secundo utrum eorum auxilio et consilio uti liceat.
second, whether it is permissible to use their help and council.
Sent.II.D7.Q3
A. 1Whether the demons can introduce a true bodily effect in bodily matterUtrum daemones possint inducere in materia corporali verum effectum corporalem
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod daemones verum effectum corporalem inducere nequeant.
To the first we proceed as follows. It seems that the demons cannot bring about a true bodily effect.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.arg1
Quia dicitur 2 Thess. 2:9, quod Antichristus veniet in signis mendacibus. Sed tunc maximam potestatem daemones habebunt. Ergo videtur quod nullo modo possint aliquem effectum verum inducere.
Obj. 1: For it is said that the Antichrist will come with false signs (2 Thess 2:9). But that is the time when the demons will have the greatest power. Therefore, it seems that in no way can they bring about a true effect.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, id quod datum est in manifestationem et confirmationem fidei, non debet concedi fidei adversariis. Sed operatio signorum data est ad confirmationem fidei, ut habetur Marci ult.: illi autem profecti praedicaverunt ubique Domino cooperante, et sermonem confirmante sequentibus signis. Ergo videtur quod non subsit potestati daemonum miracula facere.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, that which is given for the manifestation and confirmation of the faith should not be granted to the adversaries of the faith. But the working of signs was given for the confirmation of the faith, as is related at the end of Mark: and they went forth and preached everywhere, while the Lord worked with them and confirmed the message by the signs that attended it (Mark 16:20). Therefore, it seems that working miracles does not fall under the power of demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.arg3
Praeterea, omnis alteratio reducitur in motum localem, ut in 8 Physic. probatur, quorum primus est motus caeli. Sed daemones motum caeli variare non possunt: quia hoc solius Dei est, ut Dionysius dicit in Epistola ad Polycarpum. Ergo videtur quod nullam transmutationem in corporibus inferioribus facere possint de forma in formam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as is proved in the Physics 8, every alteration is traced back to local motion, the first of which is the motion of heaven.1 But the demons cannot vary the motion of heaven, since this belongs to God alone, as Dionysius says in his Letter to Polycarp.2 Therefore, it seems that they cannot effect a transmutation from form to form in lower bodies.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.arg4
Praeterea, id quod subjacet virtuti corporali non habet virtutem imprimendi in corpora. Sed daemones subduntur virtutibus stellarum; unde etiam malefici constellationes determinatas observant ad invocandum daemones. Ergo videtur quod non habeant virtutem imprimendi in corpora.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, what is subject to a bodily power does not have the power to make an impression on bodies. But the demons are subject to the powers of the stars; this is why sorcerers take note of specific constellations when invoking demons. Therefore, it seems that they do not have the power of making an impression on bodies.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.arg5
Praeterea, daemones non operantur nisi per modum artis. Sed ars non potest dare formam substantialem; unde dicitur in cap. “De mineris”: sciant auctores alchimiae species transformari non posse. Ergo nec daemones formas substantiales inducere possunt.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the demons only work by way of artifice. But artifice cannot give substantial form. Hence it says in the chapter on minerals: the practitioners of alchemy should know that species cannot be transformed.1 Therefore, neither can the demons introduce substantial forms.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur Exodi 7, quod magi Pharaonis, virtute daemonum operantes, virgas in serpentes verterunt.
On the contrary, it is said (Exod 7:11–12) that the magicians of Pharaoh, working by the power of demons, changed staves into serpents.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, fortius agit in id quod minus est forte. Sed virtus daemonis est fortior virtute corporali. Ergo possunt corpora transmutare propria virtute.
Furthermore, what is stronger acts on what is less strong. But the power of the demons is stronger than bodily power. Therefore, they can transmute bodies by the power proper to them.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc potest esse duplex error. Unus fuit gentilium, quorum virtute magi operabantur, deos esse; et ita per modum creationis posse novos effectus producere; et iste est secundus modus quem ponit in littera Magister. Alius est Avicennae, qui ponit quod materia corporalis multo fortius obedit conceptioni substantiae separatae quam qualitatibus contrariis agentibus in natura: quia agentia naturalia sunt tantum disponentia ad formam quae est ex influentia substantiae separatae. Unde ad conceptionem substantiae separatae, etiam praeter ordinem motus caeli, sequitur aliquis effectus in inferioribus. Et ponit exemplum de anima humana, ad cujus conceptionem totum corpus movetur vel in libidinem ad imaginationem mulieris amatae, vel ad cadendum1 ex imaginatione et timore casus; et hic est primus modus qui tangitur in littera, quod materia corporalis deserviat daemonibus ad nutum.
I answer that there can be two errors concerning this. One was that of the pagans who believed that the demons, by whose power the magicians worked, were gods. Thus, they believed that they could produce new effects after the manner of creation. This is the second way that the Master lays out in the text.1 The other is that of Avicenna, who posits that bodily matter much more strongly obeys the thought of a separated substance than contrary qualities acting in nature, since natural agents only dispose to the form, which is infused by a separated substance. Hence on the basis of what the separated substance conceives of, even apart from the order of the motion of heaven, an effect follows in lower things. And he gives the example of the human soul, at whose conception the whole body moves, whether to lust at the imagining of a beloved woman, or to stumbling due to one’s imagination and fear of stumbling. This is the first way that is touched on in the text,2 that bodily matter serves the demons at their whim.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.co
Huic autem positioni contradicitur et a philosophis et a theologis. A philosophis quidem: quia dicunt quod motus caeli est instrumentum intelligentiae moventis; unde non nisi eo mediante potest provenire effectus in inferioribus ab intelligentia. A theologis etiam contradicitur: quia formae corporales non sunt ex influentia daemonum, sed ex influentia Dei, qui eas in potentia materiae posuit, et educere in actum potest sine adminiculo alicujus inferioris agentis, secundum quod in actum educuntur secundum cursum naturae ex determinatis agentibus naturalibus. Unde hujus positionis est falsum fundamentum.
But this position is contradicted both by philosophers and by theologians. It is contradicted by philosophers, since they say that the motion of heaven is the instrument of the moving intelligence. Hence only by its mediation can an effect come to lower things from the intelligence. It is contradicted also by theologians, since bodily forms are not infused by demons, but rather are infused by God, who placed them in the potency of matter and who can reduce them to act without the assistance of a lower agent, insofar as they are reduced to act following the course of nature on the basis of determinate natural agents. Hence this position rests on a false foundation.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1
Et ideo dicendum, quod daemones virtute propria nullam formam in materia1 influere possunt, nec accidentalem nec substantialem; nec reducere eam in actum, nisi adminiculo proprii agentis naturalis; sicut enim2 artifex non propria virtute, sed virtute ignis appositi calefacit, ita daemones ad determinata passiva possunt conjungere determinata3 activa, ut sequatur effectus ex causis quidem naturalibus, sed praeter consuetum cursum naturae, propter multitudinem et vehementiam virtutis activae rerum aggregatarum, et propter habilitatem passivorum: et ideo effectus qui non sunt in potestate alicujus virtutis activae naturalis producere non possunt, ut suscitare mortuum, vel aliquid hujusmodi, secundum veritatem; sed in praestigiis tantum, ut infra dicetur.
Thus, we must say that the demons, by the power proper to them, cannot infuse any form into matter, either accidental or substantial. Nor can they reduce it to act, except with the assistance of the proper natural agent. For just as a craftsman heats something not by his own proper power, but by the power of a fire that is applied, so also the demons can join determinate active qualities to determinate passive qualities in such a way that an effect follows from the natural causes, though apart from the usual course of nature, on account of the multitude and strength of the active power of the things brought together, and on account of the aptitude of the passive qualities. Thus, they cannot produce effects that are not in the power of a natural active power, such as truly raising a dead person or anything of this sort, but only as an illusion, as will be said below.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod tempore Antichristi aliqua vera miracula1 fient virtute daemonum, permissione divina, in illis tamen ad quae virtus daemonis se extendit; tamen dicuntur omnia mendacia ex parte finis, quia ad decipiendum sunt.
Reply Obj. 1: At the time of the Antichrist some true miracles will be done by the power of demons, with divine permission, though in things to which the power of the demons extends. Even so, they are all called “false” from the perspective of the end, since they are done in order to deceive.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod signa facta per bonos possunt distingui ab illis quae per malos fiunt, tripliciter ad minus. Primo ex efficacia virtutis operantis: quia signa facta per bonos virtute divina, fiunt in illis etiam ad quae virtus activa naturae se nullo modo extendit, sicut suscitare mortuos, et hujusmodi; quae daemones secundum veritatem facere non possunt, sed in praestigiis tantum, quae diu durare non possunt. Secundo ex utilitate signorum: quia signa per bonos facta, sunt de rebus utilibus, ut in curatione infirmitatum, et hujusmodi; signa autem per malos facta, sunt in rebus nocivis vel vanis, sicut quod volant in aere, vel reddunt membra hominum stupida, et hujusmodi: et hanc differentiam assignat beatus Petrus in Itinerario Clementis. Tertia differentia est quantum ad finem; quia signa bonorum ordinantur ad aedificationem fidei et bonorum morum; sed signa malorum sunt in manifestum nocumentum fidei et honestatis. Et quantum ad modum differunt: quia boni operantur miracula per invocationem divini nominis pie et reverenter; sed mali quibusdam deliramentis, sicut quod incidunt se cultris, et hujusmodi turpia faciunt. Et ita signa per bonos facta, manifeste possunt discerni ab his quae virtute daemonum fiunt.
Reply Obj. 2: Signs done through the good can be distinguished from those done through the wicked in at least three ways. The first difference is from the efficacy of the operating power. For signs done through the good by the divine power include things to which the active power of nature in no way extends, such as raising the dead and things of this sort. Demons cannot do such things truly, but only as illusions, which cannot last for a long time. The second difference is from the benefit of the signs. For signs done through the good concern beneficial things, such as the curing of the sick and things of this sort. But signs done through the wicked concern harmful or vain things, such as flying through the air or rendering the limbs of men senseless and things of this sort. Blessed Peter gives this difference in the Journey of Clement.1 The third difference is with regard to the end. For the signs of the good are ordered to the edification of faith and good character. But the signs of the wicked are a manifest harm to faith and upright living. And they differ with regard to mode. For the good work miracles by piously and reverently invoking the divine name, but the wicked do so by deranged methods, such as by slashing themselves with knives and shameful things of this sort. Thus, the signs done through the good can manifestly be discerned from those done by the power of demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod talem alterationem praecedit aliquis motus localis, inquantum virtutes activas colligunt, et determinatis passivis opponunt; sed talis motus localis non reducitur in motum caelestem, quia non est secundum aliquam virtutem moventem naturalem, sed inquantum obedit virtuti daemonis ad motum localem; quod est virtute naturae suae, quae supra corpora potest: non quidem ut aliquam formam influat, sed ut localiter moveat: quia motus localis non est secundum acquisitionem alicujus quod in re sit quae movetur, quia locus est extrinsecus locato.
Reply Obj. 3: A local motion precedes such an alteration inasmuch as they gather active powers and apply them to determined passive powers. But such a local motion is not traced back to a heavenly motion, since it does not follow a natural moving power, but rather exists inasmuch as it obeys the demon’s power for local motion. This derives from the power of its nature, which has a capability over bodies not to infuse a form, but to move them locally. For local motion does not regard the acquisition of something else in the thing that is moved, since place is extrinsic to what is placed.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod corpora caelestia non habent aliquam impressionem in daemones, ut eis subdantur; sed ideo advocati sub certa constellatione veniunt, quia sciunt virtutem illius constellationis juvare ad effectum qui requiritur; vel propter hoc ut homines inducantur ad venerandum aliquod numen in stellis, ex quo idolatriae ritus procedit.
Reply Obj. 4: The heavenly bodies do not make an impression on demons that might render them subject. Rather, the demons come when invoked under a given constellation because they know that the power of that constellation aids the required effect, or in order to lead men to venerate some divinity in the stars, which gives rise to idolatrous rituals.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ars virtute sua non potest formam substantialem conferre, quod tamen potest virtute naturalis agentis, sicut patet in hoc quod per artem inducitur forma ignis in lignis. Sed quaedam formae substantiales sunt quas nullo modo ars inducere potest, quia propria activa et passiva invenire non potest, sed in his potest aliquid simile facere; sicut alchimistae faciunt aliquid simile auro quantum ad accidentia exteriora; sed tamen non faciunt verum aurum: quia forma substantialis auri non est per calorem ignis quo utuntur alchimistae, sed per calorem solis in loco determinato, ubi viget virtus mineralis: et ideo tale aurum non habet operationem consequentem speciem: et similiter in aliis quae eorum operatione fiunt.
Reply Obj. 5: Artifice cannot confer substantial form by its own power, though it can do it by the power of a natural agent, as is clear when the form of fire is introduced in wood by artifice. But there are some substantial forms that artifice cannot in any way introduce, since it cannot find proper active and passive principles. However, it can make something similar to these things, as when alchemists make something similar to gold with respect to its outward accidents, though they do not make true gold. For the substantial form of gold is not introduced by the heat of the fire that the alchemists use, but through the heat of the sun on a specific place where there is an apt mineral power. Thus, such gold does not possess the activity following on the species. It is likewise in other things that are produced by their activity.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether it is evil to use the help of a demon for bodily effectsUtrum uti auxilio daemonis ad effectus corporales sit malum
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod uti auxilio daemonum in talibus operationibus non sit malum.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that it is not evil to use the help of the demons in such activities.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.arg1
Ipse enim Paulus Corinthium fornicarium tradidit Satanae in interitum carnis, ut dicitur 1 Corinth. 5:5. Sed in hoc non dicitur peccasse. Ergo uti licet obsequio daemonum.
Obj. 1: For Paul himself handed the Corinthian fornicator over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, as it is said (1 Cor 5:5). But he is not said to have sinned by so doing. Therefore it is permissible to use the assistance of the demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.arg2
Praeterea, licet auxilium accipere etiam a peccatoribus, ut eleemosynam vel aliquid hujusmodi. Sed in daemonibus non est invenire nisi naturam, quae bona est, et peccatum. Ergo videtur quod auxilio eorum uti liceat.
Obj. 2: Besides, it is permissible to accept help even from sinners, such as alms or things of this sort. But in demons we find nothing but nature—which is good—and sin. Therefore, it seems that it is permissible to use their help.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.arg3
Praeterea, Deus contulit virtutes verbis et rebus. Sed virtute quorumdam verborum et rerum daemones advocantur, et quasi compelluntur. Ergo videtur quod eorum auxilio uti liceat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, God conferred powers on words and things. But demons are invoked and, as it were, constrained by the power of certain words and things. Therefore, it seems that it is permissible to use their help.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.arg4
Praeterea, id quod vergit in aliquam utilitatem et nulli derogat, non videtur esse peccatum. Sed per invocationes daemonum frequenter multa utilia fiunt, sicut patet in inventione rerum amissarum. Ergo videtur quod in talibus uti liceat eorum auxilio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, that which tends to a benefit and detracts from nothing does not seem to be a sin. But many beneficial things often come about by the invocation of demons, as is clear in the finding of lost articles. Therefore, it seems that in such cases it is permissible to use their help.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.arg5
Sed contra, Deuter. 18, praecepit Dominus omnes incantatores et maleficos interfici. Mors autem corporalis non infligitur sine gravi peccato. Ergo videtur quod graviter peccant qui talibus intendunt.
On the contrary, the Lord commanded that all practitioners of sorcery and magic be put to death (Deut 18:10). But bodily death is only inflicted for grave sin. Therefore, it seems that they who undertake such practices sin gravely.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, Super Genes., lib. 2, cap. 17, omnes divinationes esse fugiendas et cavendas. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore, Augustine says that all forms of divination are to be avoided and warned against.1 Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod ea quae sunt supra facultatem humanam et naturae, a solo Deo requirenda sunt; et ideo sicut graviter peccat qui illud quod est Dei, creaturae impendit per idolatriae cultum, ita graviter peccant qui ea quae a Deo expetenda sunt, auxilio daemonum implorant: et hujusmodi est vaticinatio de futuro; unde dicitur Isa. 8:19: numquid non populus a Deo suo requiret? Et similiter etiam in aliis operibus magicis; in quibus complementum operis ex virtute daemonum expectatur: in his enim omnibus est apostasia a fide per pactum initum cum daemone, vel verbo tenus, si invocatio intersit, vel facto aliquo etiam si sacrificia desint: non enim potest homo duobus dominis servire, ut dicitur Matth. 6:24.
I answer that things that are above human capability and nature should be sought from God alone. Thus, just as someone sins gravely by giving to a created thing, through idolatrous worship, what is due to God, so too do those who implore from the help of demons what should be besought from God. Soothsaying about the future is this sort of thing. Hence it is said: should not a people consult their God? Should they consult the dead on behalf of the living? (Isa 8:19) The case is similar with other works of magic in which the work is expected to be accomplished by the power of demons. For in all these things there is apostasy from the faith through a pact entered into with a demon, either verbally, if an invocation is part of it, or by some deed, even if there are no sacrifices. For man cannot serve two masters (Matt 6:24).
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Paulus et quidam alii sancti leguntur aliqua per daemones fecisse, non pacto cum eis inito, sed sicut virtutem divinam in eos exercentes, sicut etiam potestatum caelestium officium dicitur daemones arcere.
Reply Obj. 1: Paul and certain other saints are read to have done things through demons, not by entering into a pact with them, but rather as exercising divine power over them, as the heavenly powers are said to have the task of constraining demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod peccatores, quamdiu in hac vita vivunt, possunt fieri membra Christi, quantumcumque videantur in malitia obstinati; et ideo ex caritate diligendi sunt, et ab eis beneficia recipi possunt et impendi, dummodo contra caritatem non sint: sed postquam a corpore in damnationem decedunt, idem est judicium de eis et de daemonibus.
Reply Obj. 2: Sinners, for as long as they are living in this life, can become members of Christ, no matter how obstinate in malice they seem to be. Thus, they must be loved out of charity, and good things can be received and entreated from them, as long as they are not contrary to charity. But after they descend from the body to damnation, our judgment concerning them must be the same as that concerning the demons.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non est credendum aliquibus virtutibus corporalibus daemones subjacere; et ideo non coguntur invocationibus et factis quibusdam maleficis, nisi inquantum per hoc cum eis foedus initur, secundum quod dicitur Isa. 28:15: percussimus foedus cum morte, et cum inferno fecimus pactum.
Reply Obj. 3: We must not believe that the demons are subject to any bodily powers. Thus, they are not compelled by invocations and certain magical deeds, except inasmuch as by them one enters into a covenant with them, as it is said: we have made a covenant with death, and with Sheol we have an agreement (Isa 28:15).
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod nulla utilitas esse potest pro qua aliquid faciendum sit quod in Dei vergat injuriam: quod contingit quando illud quod ipsius est, non ab ipso quaeritur, sed cum ejus adversario foedus initur.
Reply Obj. 4: There can be no benefit for which we should do something that wrongs God. But this is what happens when we do not ask of him that which belongs to him, and instead enter into a covenant with his adversary.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2.ad4
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Boni vero arbitrium1 multo liberius habent post confirmationem quam ante. Sed contra, liberum arbitrium est quod cogi non potest. Sed negationes non recipiunt magis et minus. Ergo nec liberum arbitrium.
But the good angels have a much freer choice after their confirmation than before.1 On the contrary, free will is what cannot be compelled. But negations do not receive more or less. Therefore neither does free will.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2
Ad quod dicendum, quod quamvis negatio, secundum illud quod est, magis vel minus non recipiat, tamen dicitur intendi et remitti, quatenus habet causam in subjecto; sicut qui caret substantia oculi, magis dicitur caecus quam ille cujus visus dicitur ab humore aliquo impeditus ad pupillam confluente: et ideo dici potest libertas arbitrii major et minor, secundum modum naturae in qua est.
To this we must say that even though a negation as such does not receive more or less, nevertheless it is said to be intensified or relaxed insofar as it has a cause in the subject. As, for example, one who lacks the substance of an eye is said to be more blind than someone whose vision is said to be impeded by a humor flowing to the pupil. Thus, the freedom of the will can be called “greater” or “less” in accord with the mode of the nature in which it exists.
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2
Occulta quaedam semina1 in corporeis hujus mundi elementis latent. Per haec semina intelliguntur virtutes activae existentes in rebus ex virtute caelesti, et ex qualitatibus activis et passivis: quia semen, in 2 Physic., computatur inter causas activas.
‘In truth, some hidden seeds of all things that are born corporeally and visible are concealed in the bodily elements of this world.’1 By these “seeds” are understood the active powers existing in things from the heavenly power and from the active and passive qualities. For a seed is reckoned among active causes in the Physics 2.2
Sent.II.D7.Q3.A2
D. 8Angels and the assumption of bodiesDe angelis quantum ad corporum assumptionem
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Hic determinat Magister de angelis bonis et malis, quantum ad corporum assumptionem; et dividitur in partes duas:
Here the Master considers the good and wicked angels with regard to their assumption of bodies. And it is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D8
in prima determinat de eis quantum ad assumptionem corporum;
In the first, he considers them with regard to the assumption of bodies.
Sent.II.D8
secundo quantum ad impressionem in nos, ibi: illud etiam consideratione dignum videtur, utrum daemones . . . hominum substantialiter intrent corpora.
Second, he considers them with regard to their being thrust into us, at it also seems worthy of consideration whether demons . . . enter the bodies of men substantially.1
Sent.II.D8
Prima dividitur in partes duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D8
in prima determinat de apparitione angelorum in corporalibus formis, utrum sit per corpus assumptum, vel naturaliter unitum;
In the first, he considers the apparition of angels in bodily forms, whether it is through an assumed body or one naturally united to them.
Sent.II.D8
in secunda determinat de apparitione divina, ibi: nec dubitandum est Deum in corporalibus formis apparuisse hominibus.
In the second, he considers the divine apparition, at nor is it to be doubted that God appeared in bodily forms to men.1
Sent.II.D8
Ubi duo facit:
There he does two things.
Sent.II.D8
primo dicit Deum apparuisse in corporalibus formis;
First, he says that God has appeared in bodily forms.
Sent.II.D8
secundo ostendit Deum nunquam in sua essentia visibiliter apparuisse, ibi: caeterum haec velut nimis1 profunda atque obscura, linquentes, illud indubitanter teneamus, quod Deus in specie essentiae suae nunquam mortalibus apparuit.
Second, he shows that God has never appeared visibly in his essence, at leaving aside these matters as too deep and obscure, let us hold this without doubt: that God never appeared to mortals in the form of his essence.1
Sent.II.D8
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D8
primo ostendit, Deum in visibilibus1 formis apparuisse;
First, he shows that God has appeared in visible forms.
Sent.II.D8
secundo inquirit dictae apparitionis modum, ibi: sed ubi Deus hominibus in corporalibus imaginibus apparuisse asserit, perplexam quaestionem proponit.
Second, he inquires about the manner of the aforementioned apparition, at but in asserting that God appeared to men in bodily likenesses, he poses a perplexing question.1
Sent.II.D8
Q. 1The angels and the assumption of bodiesDe angelis quantum ad corporum assumptionem
Hic sex quaeruntur:
Here six questions are asked:
Sent.II.D8.Q1
primo utrum angeli habeant corpora naturaliter unita;
first, whether angels have bodies naturally united;
Sent.II.D8.Q1
secundo si non habeant, utrum assumant;
second, if they do not have them, whether they assume them;
Sent.II.D8.Q1
tertio si sic, qualiter sibi corpora assumant;
third, if so, in what manner do they assume bodies to themselves;
Sent.II.D8.Q1
quarto quas operationes per ea exerceant;
fourth, what activities do they exercise through them;
Sent.II.D8.Q1
quinto qualiter in nos imprimere possint;
fifth, in what manner can they force their way into us;
Sent.II.D8.Q1
sexto quomodo Deus in formis corporalibus appareat.
sixth, how does God appear in bodily forms.
Sent.II.D8.Q1
A. 1Whether the angels have bodies united to themUtrum angeli habeant corpora unita
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli corpora unita habeant.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that angels have bodies united to them.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.arg1
Augustinus enim in lib. 81 De civ. Dei, cap. 16, inducit verba Apuleii definientis daemones sic: daemones sunt genere animalia, animo passiva, mente rationalia, corpore aerea, tempore aeterna; nec hanc definitionem improbat. Ergo videtur quod habeant corpora aerea naturaliter unita.
Obj. 1: For Augustine in the City of God1 cites the words of Apuleius, who defines demons in this way: demons are animals in genus, passive in spirit, rational in mind, composed of air in body, eternal in time. Nor does he disapprove of this definition. Therefore, it seems that they have aerial bodies naturally united to them.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit in Homilia Epiphaniae, quod Judaeis annuntiavit Christi Incarnationem rationale animal, idest angelus. Sed animal est compositum ex anima et corpore. Ergo videtur quod angeli habeant corpora naturaliter unita.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Gregory says in a Homily on the Epiphany1 that a “rational animal,” that is, an angel, announced the Incarnation of Christ to the Jews. But an animal is composed of soul and body. Therefore, it seems that angels have bodies naturally united to them.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, illud quod in se est incorporeum, respectu nullius potest corporeum dici: quia haec sunt praedicata1 absoluta: quod enim absolute album est, respectu nullius est nigrum. Sed secundum Damascenum, lib. 2 Fid. orthod., cap. 3, et Gregorium, 2 Moral., cap. 3, angeli in comparatione Dei corporei sunt. Ergo in se incorporei non sunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, that which in itself is incorporeal cannot be called “corporeal” in any respect, since these are predicated absolutely. For what is white absolutely is not black in any respect. But, according to Damascene1 and Gregory,2 angels are bodily in comparison to God. Therefore, they are not incorporeal in themselves.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, nobilius est quod in se habet vitam et alteri confert, quam quod alterum non vivificat, quamvis in seipso vivat. Sed vita angeli est nobilior quam animae. Ergo videtur quod multo fortius habeat corpus unitum quod vivificet quam anima.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is more noble to have life in oneself and confer it on another than not to give life to another even though one has life in oneself. But the life of an angel is more noble than that of the soul. Therefore, it seems that even more than the soul it should have a body united to it, to which it might give life.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod Dionysius dicit De div. nom., cap. 4, quod angeli sicut incorporales1 et immateriales intelliguntur.
On the contrary, Dionysius says1 that the angels are understood as incorporeal and immaterial.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, omnis substantia vivificans corpus naturaliter sibi unitum habet potentias aliquas quae sunt actus alicujus partis corporis. Si ergo angelus uniatur naturaliter corpori tamquam vivificans illud, oportet quod habeat potentias affixas organis, sicut sunt potentiae animae sensitivae et nutritivae, quae si in angelo ponantur, non differret angelus ab homine.
Furthermore, every substance naturally united to a body that gives life to it has some powers that are perfections of a given part of the body. Therefore, if angels are naturally united to bodies as giving life to them, they must have powers connected to organs, like the sensitive and nutritive powers of the soul. If these were held to exist in angels, then angels would not differ from men.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod angeli neque boni neque mali habent corpora naturaliter unita: hoc enim esse non potest, nisi essent formae illorum corporum vel saltem motores proportionati illis corporibus; et cum sint perfectioris naturae ipsis animabus, oporteret, quod corpora nobiliora haberent. Inter omnia autem corpora generabilia et corruptibilia est nobilissimum corpus humanum, quasi maxime accedens ad similitudinem caelestis corporis propter aequalitatem complexionis; unde oporteret illa corpora esse corpora caelestia: et sic rediret error philosophorum ponentium angelos esse formas orbium et multiplicari secundum eorum numerum: quod tamen probabilius longe esset quam eos habere corpora aerea naturaliter unita, quod videtur Augustinus dicere; quamvis dicatur hoc non nisi ex hypothesi eum dixisse, ut utens1 positionibus Platonicorum, contra quos disputabat.
I answer that neither the good nor the wicked angels have bodies naturally united to them. For this could only be the case if they were forms of these bodies or at least movers proportionate to these bodies, and since they are of a more perfect nature than are souls, they would have to have more noble bodies. But among all generable and corruptible bodies, the human body is the most noble, most closely approaching, as it were, the likeness of a heavenly body on account of its evenness of constitution. Hence their bodies would have to be heavenly bodies. In this case we would be back at the error of the philosophers who posited that the angels are the forms of the spheres and are multiplied after their number. Even this would be more probable by far than that they have bodies of air naturally united to them, which Augustine seems to say—though it is said that he only uses this position as a hypothesis, making use of the positions of the Platonists against whom he was disputing.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Apuleius falsum dixit, nec Augustinus contra hoc disputabat, quia pauca de angelis asserere voluit.
Reply Obj. 1: What Apuleius said is false, and Augustine did not dispute the point because he did not want to assert much concerning angels.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod secundum Dionysium, in 2 cap. Cael. hier., proprietates animales et humanae dicuntur de angelis per modum eminentiorem: quia quod habet natura inferior habet et superior, nec eodem modo, sed eminentius; unde dicitur angelus animal, non quia compositus ex anima et corpore, sed ex eo quod habet virtutem cognoscendi sensibilia, non tamen per modum sensibilem, sed intellectualem.
Reply Obj. 2: According to Dionysius,1 animal and human properties are attributed to angels in a more eminent way. For what a lower nature possesses, the higher also possesses, not in the same way, but more eminently. Hence an angel is called an “animal,” not because it is a composite of soul and body, but rather by the fact that it has the power of knowing sensible things, yet not in a sensible way but an intellectual way.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod angeli dicuntur corporei in comparatione ad Deum, quia conveniunt cum corporibus in quadam proprietate, quae est loco definiri, in quo corpora a Deo distant; non quod aliquo modo naturam corporalem habeant.
Reply Obj. 3: The angels are called “corporeal” in comparison to God because they have a certain property in common with bodily things, namely, to be bounded by a place, in which bodies differ greatly from God, and not because angels have a bodily nature in any way.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quanto aliquid habet esse vel vitam magis absolute, tanto nobilius est; et ideo cum omnis forma habeat esse in conjunctione ad materiam, nobilior est vita illius quod corpori non unitur quam id quod corporis forma est. Sed quod influit vitam per modum efficientis tantum, et non sicut forma conjuncta, hoc nobilius est. Sed hoc neque animae neque angelo convenit, sed Deo tantum.
Reply Obj. 4: The more absolutely something has being or life, the more noble it is. Thus, since every form has being in its conjunction to matter, life that is not united to a body is more noble than that which is the form of a body. But what infuses life after the manner of an efficient cause alone, and not as a conjoined form, is even more noble. But this belongs neither to the soul nor to angels, but rather to God alone.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the angels assume bodiesUtrum angeli assumant corpora
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli corpora non assumant.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels do not assume bodies.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.arg1
Omnis enim assumptio terminatur ad aliquam unionem. Sed angeli non possunt esse uniti corporibus. Ergo nec corpora assumere.
Obj. 1: For every assumption ends in a union. But the angels cannot be united to bodies. Therefore, neither can they assume bodies.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, sicut se habet spiritus unitus ad separationem, ita spiritus separatus ad unionem. Sed spiritus unitus, scilicet anima, non potest separari secundum suam voluntatem. Ergo nec spiritus separatus conjungitur1 corpori per assumptionem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as a united spirit is related to separation, so also a separated spirit is related to union. But a united spirit, namely, the soul, cannot be separated at will. Therefore, neither can a separated spirit be joined with a body by assuming it.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, si assumant corpora, hoc non est nisi propter eorum operationes, quia ad esse suum corporibus non egent nec quantum ad principium, nec quantum ad finem; sicut animae rationales egent corporibus quantum ad principium, quia creantur in corpore; sed non quantum ad finem, quia remanent post corpus. Sed omnis virtus quanto magis est a corpore separata, tanto est fortior in operationibus suis, ut patet in anima rationali. Ergo videtur quod nullo modo corpora assumant.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if they assume bodies, this is only for the sake of doing something. For they do not need bodies for their being, either with regard to its beginning or with regard to its end, the way rational souls need bodies with regard to their beginning, since they are created in the body, but not with regard to their end, since they remain after the body. But every power, the more it is separate from the body, the stronger it is in its activities, as is clear in the rational soul. Therefore, it seems that in no way do they assume bodies.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, cum angeli non possint esse formae corporum, ut dictum est, non possunt corporibus conjungi nisi sicut motor mobili. Sed hoc modo conjunguntur omni ei circa quod operantur. Ergo si hoc esset corpus assumere, quandocumque essent circa nos, corpus assumerent, quod non dicitur.1
Obj. 4: Furthermore, since the angels cannot be the forms of bodies, as has been said,1 they can only be joined to bodies as mover to moved. But they are joined this way with everything they act on. Therefore, if this is what it meant to assume a body, they would assume a body whenever they were around us, which is not said.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, quodcumque corpus assumit angelus, in illo est. Sed omne corpus, cum sit divisibile,1 plures partes habet, et quod primo et per se est in aliquo, est in qualibet parte ejus, ut probatur in 6 Physicorum: quia si esset in una parte tantum, non diceretur in toto esse nisi ratione partis. Cum ergo angelus non possit esse in pluribus locis simul, ut in 1 dictum est, videtur quod corpus non assumat.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, an angel is in whatever body it assumes. But every body, since it is divisible, has more than one part, and what is first and through itself in something is in any given part of it, as is proved in the Physics 6.1 For if it were only in one part, it would not be said to be in the whole except by reason of the part. Therefore, since an angel cannot be in more than one place at the same time, as was said in Book I,2 it seems that it cannot assume a body.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra, illud quod per se incorporeum est videri non potest. Sed angeli frequenter hominibus visibiliter apparuerunt ut in Sacra Scriptura legitur. Cum ergo sint incorporei, ut dictum est, videtur quod corpus assumant.
On the contrary, that which is incorporeal in itself cannot be seen. But angels have frequently appeared visibly to men, as is read in Sacred Scripture. Since they are incorporeal, as has been said,1 it seems that they assume a body.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod hic est quorumdam error, dicentium angelos nunquam corpus assumere, et omnia quaecumque de apparitionibus angelorum Scriptura loquitur in praestigiis facta esse dicunt, vel secundum visionem imaginariam. Sed quia sancti communiter dicunt angelos etiam corporali visione hominibus apparuisse, quibus1 Scripturae textus concordare videtur, ideo absque dubio dicendum est, angelos quandoque corpora assumere, in quibus ab hominibus videntur.
I answer that this is the error of some who say that the angels never assume a body, and they say that everything Scripture says about the apparitions of the angels was done as an illusion or an imaginary vision. But because the saints commonly say that the angels have appeared to men even by bodily vision, and the text of Scripture seems to agree with this, we must then undoubtedly say that the angels sometimes assume bodies in which they are seen by men.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.co
Quod qualiter sit, videndum est. Cum enim natura spiritualis superior sit natura corporali, oportet quod natura corporalis sibi obediat: non autem quantum ad formarum susceptionem: quia prima inchoatio formarum in materia, secundum quod in ea dicuntur esse habilitates quaedam ad formam, est ab opere Creatoris, sed eductio earum in actum est per virtutem agentium naturalium determinatorum: sed quantum ad motum localem, per quem nulla forma ponitur in re mota, obedit corpus virtuti spirituali; et secundum hoc quod virtus spiritualis movet aliquod corpus, conjungitur sibi sicut motor mobili. Sed ulterius quando angelus hoc corpus motum format per modum in praecedentibus dictum, ut appareant in eo aliquae proprietates visibiles invisibilibus ejus proprietatibus congruentes; tunc dicitur illud corpus assumere; unde quandoque apparent in figura hominis vel leonis, et hujusmodi, per quorum proprietates intelliguntur ipsae virtutes spirituales angelorum.
One must consider how this happens. For since spiritual nature is higher than bodily nature, bodily nature must obey it. Now, this is not with regard to the reception of forms. For the first beginning of forms in matter, insofar as there are said to be certain aptitudes to form in it, is from the work of the Creator, and they are brought to act through the power of determinate natural agents. But with regard to local motion, which places no form in the thing moved, a body obeys a spiritual power. Insofar as the spiritual power moves a body, it is joined to it as mover to moved. Further, when an angel forms this moved body in the manner described above in order that visible properties befitting its own invisible properties may appear in it, then it is said to assume that body. Hence sometimes they appear in the figure of a man or a lion or things of this sort, through whose properties we are given to understand the angels’ spiritual powers.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod talis assumptio terminatur ad aliquam unionem quae est motoris ad motum, ut nautae ad navem; non autem ut formae ad materiam.
Reply Obj. 1: An assumption of this kind ends in a union of the mover to the moved, like the union of a sailor to the ship, not like that of form to matter.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod spiritus conjunctus, scilicet anima, unitur corpori ad unum esse ut forma ejus; et ideo non potest separari per voluntatem, sed per naturam, facta indispositione circa corpus. Sed spiritus separatus potest per voluntatem conjungi corpori non sicut forma, sed sicut instrumento; unde virtute naturae suae potest assumere et deponere illud quando vult, sicut et homo suum instrumentum.
Reply Obj. 2: A joined spirit, namely, the soul, is united to a body as its form in a single being. Thus, it cannot be separated at will, but rather by nature, if the body becomes indisposed. But a separated spirit can be joined through his will to a body, not as its form, but as to an instrument. Hence by the power of its nature it can assume and set aside the body when it wills, just as a man does with his instrument.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod virtus angeli non impeditur per corpus assumptum: quia non assumitur ut materia proportionata formae, nec etiam juvatur: sed tamen assumit ad consolationem eorum quibus apparet per instrumentum, ut ex visibilibus in invisibilium cognitionem manuducantur.
Reply Obj. 3: An angel’s power is not impeded by the body assumed. For it is not assumed as matter proportionate to a form, and it does not benefit from the assumption. Rather, it is assumed as an instrument for the consolation of those to whom it appears, so that they can be led by the hand from visible things to the knowledge of invisible things.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ad assumptionem corporis non sufficit motus; sed oportet quod sit formatio, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: To move a body is not enough to assume it; rather, it must be formed, as has been said.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod angelus assumens corpus est totus in qualibet ejus parte, nec tamen est in pluribus locis: quia totum hoc quod uno motu movetur comparatur ad ipsum sicut unus locus indivisibilis: quia non est in loco nisi per operationem, ut in 1 lib. dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: An angel who assumes a body is completely in any given part of it, yet it is not in more than one place. For a whole that is moved by one movement is related to the angel as one indivisible place, since it is only in a place through its activity, as was said in Book I.1
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether the bodies assumed by the angels truly have the nature that they appear to haveUtrum corpora assumpta ab angelis habeant veram naturam quam ostendunt
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli assumant corpora habentia secundum veritatem illam naturam quae videtur.1
To the third we proceed as follows. It seems that angels assume these bodies truly, as having the nature that they seem to have.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg1
Nuntios enim veritatis non decet aliqua fictio. Sed ostendere illud quod non est verum est quaedam fictio. Ergo videtur quod veram naturam habeant illarum rerum corpora assumpta.
Obj. 1: For a fiction does not befit the messengers of truth. But it is a kind of fiction to show forth what is not true. Therefore, it seems that the assumed bodies truly have the nature of these things.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, proprietates humanae non inveniuntur nisi in vero corpore humano. Sed hujusmodi apparitiones fiunt, secundum Dionysium, in Cael. hierarch., cap. 15, ut ex visibilium proprietatibus, de invisibilibus instruamur. Ergo videtur idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, human properties are only found in a true human body. But according to Dionysius,1 these sorts of apparitions happen so that from the properties of visible things we may be instructed about invisible things. Therefore, the same thing seems to follow as before.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, non sunt eaedem proprietates diversorum ordinum. Sed assumptio corporalium figurarum est ad ostendendum invisibiles proprietates angelorum. Ergo videtur quod non debeant in eadem figura apparere angeli superiorum ordinum et inferiorum ordinum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the properties of different orders are not the same. But the assumption of bodily figures is for the purpose of making the invisible properties of the angels manifest. Therefore, it seems that the angels of higher orders and those of the lower orders should not appear in the same figure.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, quaeritur de qua materia assumant, et videtur quod non de aere. Corpus enim quod angeli assumunt habet determinatam figuram et est distinctum ab aliis corporibus. Sed aer non est figurabilis nisi secundum figurationem corporis alterius, eo quod cum sit maxime humidum, minime suis terminis terminatur sed alienis; unde et una pars aeris alteri continuatur. Ergo videtur quod non assumant corpus aereum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a question arises concerning the matter they assume, and it seems that it is not air. For the body that the angels assume has a determinate shape and is distinct from other bodies. But air can only have a shape by following the figure of another body, due to the fact that since it is exceedingly moist it cannot be bounded by its own edges, but only by those of another. This is also why one part of air is continuous with the next. Therefore, it seems that they do not assume a body of air.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg5
Item, videtur quod nec terrenum. Angeli enim apparentes statim disparent. Sed hoc non potest fieri in corpore grosso terrestri. Ergo non hujusmodi corpus assumunt.
Obj. 5: Again, it seems that neither is it a body of earth. For angels who appear, disappear in an instant. But this cannot happen with a dense body of earth. Therefore they do not assume a body of this sort.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, constat quod inter nos et caelum est ignis medius, qui est maxime activus in inferiora corpora. Si ergo de inferioribus elementis corpus assumerent, videtur quod quando in caelum ascendunt, corpora eorum cremarentur.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, it is well known that there is an intermediate fire between us and heaven, which acts intensely on lower bodies. So if they assumed a body of the lower elements, it seems that when they ascend into the heavens then their bodies would be burned up.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, Dionysius, in cap. 15 Cael. hier., dicit quod inter alia corpora ignis maxime repraesentat proprietates spiritualium substantiarum. Sed propter eorum cognitionem fit corporum assumptio, ut dictum est. Ergo videtur quod semper de igne corpus assumant.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, Dionysius says1 that among other bodies fire best represents the properties of spiritual substances. But angels assume bodies so that we might know these properties, as has been said.2 Therefore, it seems that they always assume a body of fire.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg8
Praeterea, corpus caeleste est nobilissimum corporum. Sed nobili motori debetur nobile mobile. Ergo videtur quod corpus quod ad motum assumunt sit de natura quintae essentiae.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, a heavenly body is the most noble of bodies. But a noble moved is due to a noble mover. Therefore, it seems that the body they assume as moved has the nature of the fifth essence.1
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.arg9
Respondeo, quod qualitas corporis assumpti ab angelis potest dupliciter inquiri: vel quantum ad veritatem naturae quam habet, vel quantum ad materiam de qua corpus assumit. Quantum ad primum dicendum est, quod corpus assumptum ab angelo non habet veritatem illius naturae quae ostenditur; unde etsi aliquando angelus bonus vel malus moveat corpus alicujus veri animalis, non dicitur proprie illud assumere; sicut non dicitur angelus assumpsisse linguam asinae, per quam locutus est ad Balaam, nec daemon corpus hominis quem vexat; cujus ratio est, quia proprietates quae secundum veritatem sunt in aliquo corpore, ducunt in cognitionem principiorum subjecti, et non actu in cognitionem substantiae spiritualis; quae ductio est totus finis visibilium formationum secundum Dionysium. Unde quantum ad finem apparitionis, oportet ut sint illae proprietates secundum similitudinem tantum, ut non intelligatur illis subesse aliqua res, nisi angelus; ut quasi corpus angeli esse videatur, et proprietates ejus sint proprietates angeli.
I answer that we can ask what the bodies assumed by angels are like in two ways: either as regards the truth of the nature it possesses, or as regards the matter from which the body is taken. With regard to the first, we must say that the body assumed by an angel does not possess the truth of the nature it has in appearance. Hence, even though a good or wicked angel sometimes moves the body of a true animal, it is not properly said to assume it. For example, an angel is not said to have assumed the tongue of the ass through which it spoke to Balaam, nor is a demon said to assume the body of a man whom it vexes. The reason for this is that the properties that are truly in a body lead to the knowledge of their subject’s principles and not actually to the knowledge of the spiritual substance. But this leading is the whole purpose of shaping visible bodies, according to Dionysius. So as regards the goal of the apparition, the properties must exist in likeness only, lest it be supposed that there is some other thing besides an angel beneath them, where the body would seem to belong to the angel and its properties to be the properties of the angel itself.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.co
Si autem quaeratur de secundo, quale sit quantum ad materiam, dicendum est quod materia corporis assumpti ab angelo potest considerari dupliciter: vel quantum ad principium assumptionis vel quantum ad terminum. Si quantum ad principium, sic dico, sicut in littera dicitur, quod assumit de aere, propter hoc quia aer maxime transmutabilis est, et convertibilis in quaecumque; et hujus signum est, quod quidam videntes1 corpus a daemone assumptum scindere gladio vel perfodere, id efficere non valuerunt,2 quia partes aeris divisi statim continuantur. Sed propter hoc quod aliquam figuram recipere possunt competentem angelo apparenti, oportet quod quantum ad terminum assumptionis aer iste sit in aliquo modo3 inspissatus, et ad proprietatem terrae accedens, servata tamen aeris veritate: quod efficere possunt tum per motum localem congregando partes, tum etiam per semina in elementis respersa, ut prius dictum est.
Now, if we inquire about the second point, namely, what the body is like as regards its matter, we must say that the matter of the body assumed by an angel can be considered in two ways: either with regard to the beginning of the assumption or with regard to its end. If we consider it with regard to its beginning, then I say that, as is said in the text,1 it takes a body from air because air is the most transmutable and is able to be converted into anything. A sign of this is that some, seeing a body assumed by a demon and attempting to cut it or pierce it with a sword, have not been able to do so, because the parts of air that are divided close back up immediately. But because they can take on such a figure, as befits the angel who appears, as regards the end of the assumption this air must be condensed in some way and approximate the property of earth, though preserving the true nature of air. They can effect this both through local motion by gathering the parts together, and through the seeds scattered among the elements, as has been said before.2
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut in locutionibus metaphoricis non est falsitas, eo quod non proferuntur ad significandum res quibus nomina sunt imposita, sed magis illa in quibus dictarum rerum similitudines inveniuntur; ita etiam in apparitionibus angelorum non est fictio, quia figurae illae non ostenduntur ad significandum esse naturale illius rei, sed proprietates angeli.
Reply Obj. 1: Falsity is not implied by the fact that metaphorical expressions are not spoken to signify the things for which the names were originally coined, but rather things that have a likeness to the things said. Similarly, there is no fiction in the angels’ apparitions, since those figures are not manifested to signify the natural being of that thing, but rather the properties of the angel.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis verae proprietates hominis non sint nisi in corpore naturali, tamen similitudines illarum proprietatum in aliis esse possunt; et tales similitudines sufficiunt ad finem apparitionis.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though the true properties of man are only in bodily nature, there can still be likenesses of those properties in other things. Such likenesses suffice for the goal of the apparition.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum Dionysium, in fin. Cael. hier., in eadem figura quandoque ostenditur superior et inferior angelus; quia una res habet diversas proprietates, per quarum quasdam potest superiores repraesentare, et per alias inferiores. Praeterea1 eaedem etiam proprietates sunt superiorum et inferiorum, quamvis diversimode, secundum Dionysium.
Reply Obj. 3: According to Dionysius,1 a higher and a lower angel are sometimes manifested in the same figure. For a single thing has different properties, through some of which it can represent the higher and through others the lower. Furthermore, the higher and the lower also have properties that are the same, though they have them in different ways, according to Dionysius.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod aer aliquo modo inspissatus potest figurari et ab alio aere distingui.
Reply Obj. 4: Air that is condensed in some way can be given a shape and distinguished from the other air.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod est aliquo modo terrestre, inquantum habet terrae proprietatem per condensationem; sed illa densitas subito dissolvitur remotis causis densitatis.
Reply Obj. 5: In a way it is of earth, inasmuch as it has the property of earth by being condensed. But this density is dissolved at once when the causes of the density depart.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod cum non assumant corpora nisi propter nos, non est probabile quod corpora assumpta in caelum empyreum deferant, neque eis utantur, nisi quatenus oportet ad operationes quas circa nos exercent.
Reply Obj. 6: Since they only assume bodies for our sake, it is not probable that they bear the assumed bodies to the empyrean heaven or make use of them except insofar as necessary to carry out activities that concern us.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in corporibus assumptis a bonis angelis apparent proprietates ignis, praecipue quantum ad splendorem, sicut et proprietates hominis; non tamen oportet quod hujusmodi corpora materialiter de igne assumantur.
Reply Obj. 7: The properties of fire, especially with regard to brightness, appear in the bodies assumed by the good angels, just as do the properties of man. But this does not necessitate that they materially assume this sort of body from fire.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod cum corpus caeli sit incorruptibile, non potest dividi nisi secundum imaginationem; nec etiam recipit peregrinas impressiones, unde ex eo non potest corpus angeli formari.
Reply Obj. 8: Since the body of the heavens is incorruptible, it cannot be divided, except in the imagination, and it does not receive foreign impressions. Hence it cannot be formed into an angel’s body.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A3.ad8
A. 4Whether the angels can eat, generate, sense, be moved, or speak in their assumed bodiesUtrum angeli possint comedere, generare, sentire, localiter moveri, et loquere in corporibus assumptis
Quaestiuncula 1
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli in corporibus assumptis comedere possint.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels in their assumed bodies are able to eat.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.arg1
Legitur enim Gen. cap. 18, quod Abraham angelis sibi apparentibus cibos apposuerit. Sed ipse cognovit eos esse angelos, quod ipsa collocutio cum eis habita ostendit. Ergo videtur quod comedere possint.
Obj. 1: For we read (Gen 18:5) that Abraham offered food to the angels who appeared to him. But he knew that they were angels, as his conversation with them shows. Therefore, it seems that they can eat.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.arg2
Sed contra hoc est quod expressissimum argumentum Dominicae Resurrectionis est ipsius Christi resurgentis comestio: unde dicitur Actuum 10:40: dedit eum manifestum fieri non omni populo, sed testibus praeordinatis a Deo, nobis qui manducavimus et bibimus cum illo. Sed actus qui spiritui potest convenire, non est argumentum corporalis resurrectionis. Ergo angeli corpora assumentes non vere comedunt.
On the contrary, the most express argument for the Resurrection of the Lord is that the risen Christ himself ate. Hence it is said: God . . . made him manifest, not to all the people but to us who were chosen by God as witnesses, who ate and drank with him (Acts 10:40–41). But an act that can befit a spirit is not an argument for a bodily resurrection. Therefore, the angels who assume bodies do not truly eat.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.sc
Quaestiuncula 2
Item, videtur quod possint generare.
Again, it seems that they can generate.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4
Dicitur enim Genes. 6:2: videntes autem filii Dei filias hominum quod essent pulchrae, acceperunt sibi uxores ex omnibus quas elegerant; et hoc Josephus, lib. 1 Antiq. jud., cap. 4, exponit de daemonibus incubis. Ergo videtur quod generare possint.
Obj. 1: For it is said: the sons of God, seeing that the daughters of men were fair, took to themselves wives of all which they chose (Gen 6:2). Josephus explains this as referring to incubus demons.1 Therefore, it seems that they can generate.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.arg3
Sed contra est, quod completur generatio per virtutem formativam quae est in semine ex corpore vivo resoluto. Sed corpus assumptum a daemonibus et ab angelis, non est vivum, ut dictum est. Ergo videtur quod generare non possint.
On the contrary (2), generation is accomplished through the formative power that is in the seed when separated from the living body. But the body assumed by demons and angels is not living, as has been said.1 Therefore, it seems that they cannot generate.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.sc
Si dicatur, quod generant, per hoc quod idem daemon succubus ad virum est recipiens ab eo quod postmodum in mulierem transfundit, factus incubus ad eam;
Furthermore (3), it might be said that they generate because the same demon can act as succubus to a man and receive from him what it then transfers to a woman, having become an incubus to her.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4
contra est, quod semen non habet virtutem generandi nisi quamdiu calor animae in eo retinetur, quem oportet exhalare per magnam distantiam delatum. Ergo videtur quod per istum modum generatio fieri non possit.
On the contrary, seed possesses the power to generate only as long as the warmth of the soul is retained in it, which must dissipate when the seed is borne over a great distance. Therefore, it seems that generation cannot be accomplished in this manner.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, si fieret generatio talis per modum istum, non esset nisi secundum virtutem illius seminis. Ergo ex hoc non sequeretur quod geniti essent majoris virtutis quam alii homines, ut innuitur ex his quae sequuntur ibi, 4: isti sunt potentes a saeculo viri famosi.
Furthermore (4), if such generation were possible in this manner, it would only be from the power of the seed itself. Therefore, from this it would not follow that the offspring would possess any greater power than other men, as is implied from what follows: these were the mighty men of old, men of renown (Gen 6:4).
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.arg4
Quaestiuncula 3
Item, videtur quod possunt sentire.
Again, it seems that they can sense.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4
Assumunt enim corpora habentia diversa organa sensibilia. Sed hoc frustra esset, nisi per oculos viderent et per aures audirent. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: For they assume bodies having different sense organs. But this would be pointless if they could not see through their eyes and hear through their ears. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.arg5
Sed contra est, quod sentire per organa corporalia est accipientis cognitionem a rebus: quod angelis non convenit, ut dictum est. Ergo, etc.
On the contrary, to sense with bodily organs is to receive knowledge from things, which does not befit angels, as has been said.1 Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.sc
Quaestiuncula 4
Item, videtur quod possint localiter moveri.
Again, it seems that they can be moved locally.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4
Per id quod legitur Tobiae 6, et deinceps de angelo qui comitatus est Tobiam per multa terrarum spatia.
Obj. 1: This seems so based on what we read in Tobit, chapter 6 and following, about the angel who accompanied Tobias through many areas on earth.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.arg6
Sed contra est, quia quod conjungitur alicui solum ut motor si in se sit immobile, non movetur ad motum ejus, sicut patet in motoribus orbium, secundum philosophos. Sed angelus, inquantum in se est, est substantia spiritualis immobilis. Ergo videtur quod ad motum corporis, cui sicut motor tantum conjungitur, non moveatur.
On the contrary, what is joined to something only as its mover, if it is immovable in itself, it is not moved on the basis of that thing’s motion, as is clear in the movers of the spheres, according to the philosophers. But an angel in and of itself is an immovable spiritual substance. Therefore, it seems that on the basis of the motion of a body to which it is only joined as mover, it itself is not moved.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.sc
Quaestiuncula 5
Item, videtur quod loquantur.
Again, it seems that they speak.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4
Ex multis Scripturae locis, quae frequenter eos hominibus locutos commemorat.
Obj. 1: based on the many passages of Scripture that often relate that they have spoken to men.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.arg7
Sed contra est, quia in omni locutione exprimuntur quaedam intentiones intellectae. Sed hujusmodi intentiones non possunt pervenire de intellectu ad vocem, nisi aliquo mediante quod est proportionatum ad hujusmodi suscipienda, sicut imaginatio humana. Ergo videtur quod per corpus inanimatum assumptum vel per corpus brutum loqui non possunt.
On the contrary, in every act of speaking certain intellectual concepts are expressed. But these kinds of concepts can only reach the voice from the intellect by the mediation of something proportionate to receiving such things, like the human imagination. Therefore, it seems that they cannot speak through an assumed inanimate body or through the body of a brute animal.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.sc
Solutio 1
Response to Quaestiuncula 1
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Respondeo dicendum, quod, ut praedictum est, angeli corporibus assumptis vitam non influunt, sed tantum motum: et ideo considerandum est quod omnes operationes quae sequuntur corpus vivum, inquantum vivum, non possunt angelis in corporibus assumptis convenire; sed tantum illae quae consequuntur corpus mobile inquantum hujusmodi, ut movere, impellere, dividere et hujusmodi.
I answer that, as has been said before,1 the angels do not infuse life into their assumed bodies, but only motion. Thus, we must consider that all the activities that follow on a living body precisely as living cannot belong to angels in assumed bodies, but only those that follow on a movable body as movable, such as moving, impelling, dividing, and things of this sort.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod comedere, secundum completam rationem sui, non dicit solum divisionem cibi et trajectionem in os; sed et istum actum procedere a virtute potente digerere1 et convertere in nutrimentum: et ideo angeli non vere comederunt, sed fuit2 ibi vera divisio cibi, et trajectio3 in corpus assumptum; qui postmodum non est conversus in corpus illud, sed virtute angeli aliqua dissolutus est in praejacentem materiam. Christus autem vere comedit, quamvis cibus conversus non fuerit: quia illa decisio cibi fuit habentis virtutem nutritivam et conversivam. Abraham autem etsi in fine cognoverit eos esse angelos, non tamen est inconveniens quod hoc eum in principio latuerit: vel si cognoverit, in alicujus mysterii commendationem eis cibos apposuit.
Reply Obj. 1: The complete account of “eating” includes not only dividing food and putting it into one’s mouth, but also that this act proceeds from a power able to digest it and convert it into nourishment. Thus, the angels did not truly eat. But there was in that case a true division of food and putting it into the assumed body, though it was not afterwards converted into that body, but was instead dissolved into underlying matter by the angel’s power. However, Christ truly ate, even though the food was not converted, since this biting off of food belonged to one possessing nutritive and convertive power. And it is not unfitting in the case of Abraham that, even if he knew they were angels in the end, this was hidden to him at the beginning, or that, if he did know, he offered them food to call to mind some mystery.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.ad1
Solutio 2
Response to Quaestiuncula 2
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Ad id quod secundo quaeritur, dicunt quidam quod daemones in corporibus assumptis nullo modo generare possunt; nec per filios Dei angelos incubos significari dicunt, sed filios Seth, et per filias hominum eas quae de stirpe Caïn descenderunt. Sed quia contrarium a multis dicitur, et quod multis videtur non potest omnino falsum esse, secundum Philosophum, in 7 Ethic., cap. 14, et in fine De somm. et vig., ideo potest dici quod per eorum actum completur generatio, inquantum semen humanum apponere possunt in loco convenienti ad materiam proportionatam, sicut etiam semina aliarum rerum colligere possunt ad complendum aliquos effectus, ut in praecedenti distinctione dictum est; ut attribuatur id tantum eis quod est motus localis, non autem ipsa generatio cujus principium non est virtus daemonis, aut corporis ab eo sumpti, sed virtus illius cujus semen fuit; unde et genitus non daemonis, sed alicujus hominis filius est.
I answer that some say that demons can in no way generate in assumed bodies, and that sons of God does not signify incubus angels, but rather the sons of Seth, and that daughters of men signifies the women who were descended from the line of Cain. But since the contrary is asserted by many, and what seems so to many cannot be altogether false, according to the Philosopher,1 it can then be said that their act accomplishes generation inasmuch as they can apply human seed in the appropriate place to its proportionate matter, just as they can also collect the seeds of other things to accomplish certain effects, as has been said in the preceding distinction.2 In this way, only local motion is attributed to them, not generation itself, whose principle is not the power of a demon or of the body assumed by it, but rather the power of him whose seed it was. Hence the offspring is the child not of a demon but of a man.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Et sic patet responsio ad primum quod contra objicitur.
Reply Sed Contra 2: And in this way, the reply to the first objection to the contrary is clear.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod cum hic daemones velocissime moveantur propter victoriam virtutis moventis super rem motam, possunt aliqua ponere ad conservationem seminis, ne calor vitalis evaporet.
Reply Sed Contra 3: Since here demons are moved with exceeding speed on account of the moving power’s dominance over the thing moved, they can arrange things so as to preserve the seed such that its vital warmth does not dissipate.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod daemones possunt scire virtutem seminis decisi ex dispositione ejus a quo decisum est, et similiter mulierem proportionatam ad seminis illius susceptionem, et etiam constellationem juvantem ad effectum corporalem, scilicet optimae complexionis in genito: quibus omnibus concurrentibus, possibile est genitos corpore magnos esse vel fortes.
Reply Sed Contra 4: The demons can know the power of the extracted seed based on the disposition of the man from whom it was extracted, and likewise the woman proportionate to the reception of that seed, as well as any constellation assisting the bodily effect, namely, that which helps the offspring to be put together in an optimal way. When all these factors come together, it is possible for the offspring to be larger or stronger in body.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.ad3
Solutio 3
Response to Quaestiuncula 3
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Ad id quod tertio quaeritur, dicendum est quod angeli nullo modo vident per oculos corporis assumpti, quia haec est operatio potentiae corporis viventis; unde partes corporis assumpti non sunt organa sensibilia, sed similitudinem eorum habentia ad ostendendum angelorum spirituales virtutes; unde Dionysius, in fin. Cael. hier., ex omnibus partibus humani corporis docet proprietates angelicas considerare; unde non frustra assumuntur.
I answer that angels in no way see through the eyes of the assumed body, since this is an activity of the power of a living body. Hence the parts of the assumed body are not sense organs, but rather possess a likeness to them in order to make manifest the angels’ spiritual powers. This is why Dionysius teaches us to reflect on the angelic properties based on all the parts of the human body.1 So they are not assumed in vain.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Solutio 4
Response to Quaestiuncula 4
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Ad id quod quarto quaeritur, dicendum est quod moventur per accidens, motis corporibus in quibus sunt: quia definitive sunt in illis corporibus, ita quod non alibi. Deus autem non movetur ad motum alicujus corporis: quia ita est in uno quod etiam in alio: sicut anima non movetur per accidens ad motum manus, sed ad motum totius corporis. Similiter etiam motor orbis coniungitur orbi secundum totum,1 secundum philosophos, et non uni parti tantum; quamvis virtus ejus primo appareat in parte dextera unde incipit motus, et ideo non movetur per accidens, quia totus orbis non movetur extra locum suum, sed2 hoc modo quod sit in alio loco ratione et non subjecto.
I answer that they are moved incidentally via the motions of the bodies in which they are present. For they are in those bodies definitively, in such a manner that they are not elsewhere. Now, God is not moved on the basis of the motion of a body, because just as he is in one so also he is in another, just as the soul is not moved incidentally on the basis of the motion of a hand, but rather on the basis of the motion of the whole body. Similarly, according to the philosophers, the mover of a sphere is joined to the sphere in its entirety and not one part alone, even though its power first appears on the right side, where the motion begins. Thus, it does not move incidentally, since the whole sphere does not move out of its place, but such that it is in some place in account, and not in subject.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Solutio 5
Response to Quaestiuncula 5
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
Ad id quod quinto quaeritur dicendum, quod loqui proprie est per formationem vocum ex percussione aeris respirati, determinatis organis, ad exprimendum aliquem intellectum; et ideo locutio corporalis angelis convenire non potest in corporibus assumptis, secundum completam significationem, cum non habeant vera organa corporalia; sed est aliqua similitudo locutionis, inquantum intelligunt, et intellectum exprimunt quibusdam sonis, qui proprie non sunt voces, sed similitudines vocum; sicut etiam quaedam animalia non respirantia dicuntur vocare, et etiam quaedam instrumenta, ut dicit Philosophus, in 2 De anima. Intentiones autem intellectae ab angelo efficiuntur in illis sonis non eaedem numero sed secundum similitudinem significationis per motus determinatos ab intellectu, sicut similitudo artis efficitur in materia, ut domus.
I answer that, in the strict sense, speaking occurs through the formation of words by the percussion of air that is breathed with determined organs in order to express a thought. Thus, angels cannot have bodily speech in the full sense of the term, since they do not have true bodily organs. But they do something like speaking inasmuch as they understand and express an understanding with certain sounds, which are not properly vocal sounds but rather the likenesses of vocal sounds, just as certain animals that do not breathe are said to have a voice, and are as certain instruments, as the Philosopher says.1 But the concepts understood by an angel do not come to be present in those sounds the same numerically, but rather according to a likeness of signification through motions determined by the intellect, just as the likeness of art is produced in matter, such as a house.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A4.co
A. 5Whether the demons can be within the bodies of menUtrum daemones possint esse intra corpora hominum
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod daemones intra corpora hominum esse non possint.
To the fifth we proceed as follows. It seems that demons cannot be within the bodies of men.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.arg1
Dicit enim Glossa, Super illud Habac. 2:20: Dominus in templo sancto suo, quod daemones simulacris exterius praesidere possunt, non autem interius adesse. Ergo multo minus intra humana corpora.
Obj. 1: For the Gloss on the passage, the Lord is in his holy temple (Hab 2:20), says that the demons can be present outside of idols, but not present within them.1 Therefore, much less can they be present within human bodies.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, duo spiritus creati non possunt esse in eodem loco, ut in primo dictum est. Sed anima est in qualibet parte corporis. Ergo videtur quod in nulla parte ejus possit esse daemon.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, two created spirits cannot be in the same place, as was said in Book I.1 But the soul is present in any given part of the body. Therefore, it seems that a demon cannot be present in any part of it.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, secundum Damascenum, lib. 2, cap. 3, angelus est ubi operatur. Sed sicut operatur in corpore, ita etiam habet aliquam operationem circa animam. Ergo sicut intra animam non est, ita nec intra corpus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to Damascene,1 an angel is present where it is at work. But just as it works on the body, so also it has an activity concerning the soul. Therefore, just as it is not within the soul, neither is it within the body.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, videtur quod in sensus corporales imprimere non possit praestigiis deludendo. Illa enim forma quae videtur oportet quod sit alicubi. Sed non potest esse tantum in sensu: quia sensus non habet aliquam speciem nisi a rebus acceptam: nec iterum potest esse in re quae videtur sic quod mulier videatur equa: quia duae formae substantiales non possunt esse in eodem; et praeterea res illa videretur talis ab omnibus: nec iterum in aere circumstante, qui susceptibilis figurae non est, nec semper unus et idem circa rem illam manet, praecipue quando movetur. Ergo videtur quod hujusmodi ludificationes per daemones fieri non possint.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it seems that they cannot make an impression on bodily senses by deluding them with illusions. For a form that is seen must be somewhere. But it cannot be only in the senses, because the senses have no species but what they receive from things. Nor again can it be in the thing seen, such that a woman might seem to be a horse, because two substantial forms cannot be in the same thing. Besides, the thing would be seen as such by all. Nor again can it be in the surrounding air, for the air is not susceptible to shape, and one and the same air does not always stay around the thing, especially when the thing moves. Therefore, it seems that the demons cannot play tricks of this sort.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.arg5
Sed contra, videtur quod etiam in animam illabi possunt. Quia ea quae sunt in corde, nullus scire potest, nisi cordis intima penetret. Sed daemones sciunt cogitationes malas peccatorum: quas apud Deum accusant, et ex quibus occasionem tentandi sumunt. Ergo videtur quod animae illabantur.
On the contrary (5), it seems that they can find their way even into the soul. For no one can know what is in the heart unless he penetrates the innermost depths of the heart. But the demons know the evil thoughts of sinners, of which they accuse them before God, and from which they take occasion to tempt them. Therefore, it seems that they enter into the soul.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, ipsi immittunt malas cogitationes, ut dicitur in Psal. 77:49: immissiones per angelos malos. Ergo videtur quod intellectum penetrare possint.
Furthermore (6), they send evil thoughts, as is said in the Psalms: fierce anger, wrath, indignation, and distress, a company of destroying angels (Ps 78:49 [77:49]). Therefore, it seems that they can penetrate the intellect.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.arg6
Praeterea, ipsi etiam dicuntur incentores malorum. Sed incendere pertinet ad affectum cujus est amare. Ergo videtur quod etiam in voluntatem nostram imprimere possint et eam intrare.
Furthermore (7), they are also called the “inflamers of evil men.” But to be inflamed is an affect pertaining to love. Therefore, it seems that they can even make an impression on our will and enter it.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod angeli boni et mali ex virtute naturae suae habent potestatem transmutandi corpora nostra sicut etiam alia corpora naturalia; et quia ubi operantur ibi sunt, ideo nostris corporibus illabuntur, et per consequens etiam impressionem habent in potentias affixas organis, quarum operationes immutantur ad immutationem organorum, sicut est sensus, imaginationis, et hujusmodi; sic etiam per accidens eorum operatio resultat in intellectum, cujus objectum est phantasia, sicut color visus, ut dicitur in 3 De anima. Sed tamen hoc non provenit usque ad voluntatem: quia voluntas neque quantum ad actum neque quantum ad objectum dependet ex organo corporali: quia objectum suum ab intellectu accipit secundum quod intellectus apprehendit aliquid in ratione boni.
I answer that the good and wicked angels, by the power of their nature, have the power to transmute our bodies just as they do other natural bodies. Since they are present where they are at work, they enter our bodies and consequently even make an impression on powers connected with organs whose activities are changed on the basis of the organs’ being changed, such as the senses, the imagination, and things of this sort. In this way, their activity incidentally has a result in the intellect, whose object is the fantasy,1 as color is the object of sight, as is said in On the Soul 3.2 Nevertheless, they do not reach all the way to the will. For the will, whether with regard to act or with regard to object, does not depend on a bodily organ, since it receives its object from the intellect insofar as the intellect apprehends something under the aspect of good.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod daemon dicitur non intus adesse simulacro quasi virtus conjuncta, ita quod ex daemone et simulacro fiat unum, sicut idolatrae putabant aliquod numen in imaginibus corporalibus esse.
Reply Obj. 1: A demon is said to be not present within an idol as a power joined to it in such a way that from the demon and the idol there would arise a single thing, as idolaters thought there was a divine power in bodily images.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod anima non est in corpore sicut in loco, sed sicut forma in materia; et ideo non est unius rationis operatio quam anima in corpus efficit, et daemon; unde sine confusione operationum utrumque simul in eadem corporis parte esse potest.
Reply Obj. 2: The soul is not in the body as in a place, but rather as a form is in matter. Thus, the activity that the soul effects in the body and that of a demon do not have the same account. Consequently, both can be in the same part of the body at the same time without any confusion of activities.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod esse intra aliquid, est esse intra terminos ejus. Corpus autem habet terminos duplicis rationis, scilicet quantitatis et essentiae; et ideo angelus operans intra terminos corporalis quantitatis, corpori illabitur; non autem ita quod sit intra terminos essentiae suae, nec sicut pars, nec sicut virtus dans esse: quia esse est per creationem a Deo. Substantia autem spiritualis non habet terminos quantitatis, sed tantum essentiae; et ideo in ipsam non intrat nisi ille qui dat esse, scilicet Deus Creator, qui habet intrinsecam essentiae operationem; aliae autem perfectiones sunt superadditae ad essentiam; unde angelus illuminans non dicitur esse in angelo et in anima, sed extrinsecus aliquid operari.
Reply Obj. 3: To be within something is to be within its bounds. Now, the body has bounds in two ways, namely, boundaries of quantity and boundaries of essence. Thus, an angel at work within the bounds of the body’s quantity enters into the body, though not in such a way that it is within the bounds of its essence, either as a part or as a power that gives being. For being comes through creation by God. However, a spiritual substance does not have bounds of quantity, but only those of essence. Thus, no one enters into it except him alone who gives being, God the Creator, who has an activity intrinsic to the essence, whereas other perfections are added over and above the essence. Hence an angel that illuminates is not said to be in another angel or in the soul, but rather is spoken of as working something from without.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod formae quae videntur in istis praestigiis, non sunt nisi in sensu. Hoc autem potest dupliciter contingere per daemonum operationem. Uno modo ut species quae sunt in imaginatione servatae operatione daemonum ad organa sensuum fluant, sicut contingit in somno; et ideo, quando illae species contingunt organa sensus exteriori, videntur1 ac si essent res praesentes extra et actu sentirentur. Alius modus potest esse ex immutatione organorum, quibus immutatis, fallitur sensus judicium, sicut in eo qui habet gustum corruptum, cui omnia videntur amara. Hoc autem facere possunt virtute quarumdam rerum naturalium, sicut ad vaporationem cujusdam fumi trabes domus videntur serpentes, et multa experimenta hujusmodi inveniuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: The forms that are seen in these illusions are only in the senses. Now, demonic activity can cause this in two ways. One way is such that species that are kept in the imagination by the activity of demons would flow into the sense organs, as occurs in sleep. Thus, when those species come into contact with the organs of the external senses, they seem as if they were things externally present and are actually being sensed. The other way can be based on the changing of the organs that, when they are changed, cause the senses to be deceived in their judgment, as in the case of someone who has a corrupt sense of taste, and so to him everything seems bitter. But they can do this by the power of natural things, just as the floorboards of a house look like snakes when some vapor rises. And experiences of this sort are common.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cogitationes cordium scire solius Dei est. Possunt tamen angeli aliquas earum conjicere ex signis corporalibus exterioribus, scilicet ex immutatione vultus,1 sicut dicitur: in vultu legitur hominis secreta voluntas: et ex motu cordis, sicut per qualitatem pulsus etiam a medicis passiones animae cognoscuntur.
Reply Sed Contra 5: To know the thoughts of hearts belongs to God alone. Even so, angels can deduce some of them from external bodily signs, such as a change of facial expression, as it is said: the secret will of a man can be read on his face. So too it can be deduced from the motion of the heart, as a doctor knows the soul’s passions by the way the heart pulses.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod mali angeli cogitationes immittunt, ut prius dictum est, illustrando phantasmata, ut secundum diversas eorum compositiones possint novae intentiones ab eis accipi. Non tamen intellectus cogitur eas accipere: quia praeter objectum et potentiam cognoscentem, exigitur ad actualem cognitionem intentio cognoscentis vel per sensum vel per intellectum. Sed boni angeli etiam directe in intellectum imprimere possunt: quia, secundum Augustinum, operantur in intelligentias nostras miris quibusdam modis. Hoc autem est inquantum lumen intellectus agentis nostri confortatur per intellectuale lumen ipsorum. Sed hoc daemonibus non competit: quia quamvis naturale lumen eorum sit efficacius quam lumen intellectus nostri, tamen lumine gratiae non sunt perfecti, sed tenebris culpae obumbrati; et ideo non intendunt judicium rationis nostrae rectificare per conformationem intellectualis luminis, sed aliqua nobis ostendere ex quibus decipiamur, quod faciunt phantasmata illustrando.
Reply Sed Contra 6: The wicked angels introduce thoughts, as was said before,1 by illuminating phantasms so that on the basis of their different combinations new concepts can be received from them. Even so, the intellect is not compelled to accept them, since besides its object and knowing power, actual knowledge requires that the one knowing possess an image, either through the senses or through the intellect. But the good angels can also directly make an impression on the intellect. For, according to Augustine,2 they work on our intelligences in wondrous ways. Now this is so inasmuch as their intellectual light strengthens the light of our agent intellect. But demons do not have this effect. For even though their natural light is more efficacious than the light of our intellect, they are not perfected by the light of grace, but instead shadowed by the darkness of fault. And so they do not intend to improve the judgment of our reason by strengthening our intellectual light, but rather to show us things by which we are deceived, which they do by illuminating phantasms.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5
Ad septimum dicendum, quod daemones dicuntur incentores, inquantum faciunt fervere sanguinem; et sic anima ad concupiscendum disponitur, sicut etiam quidam cibi libidinem provocant. In voluntatem autem imprimere solius Dei est, quod est propter libertatem voluntatis, quae est domina sui actus, et non cogitur ab objecto, sicut intellectus cogitur demonstratione. Unde patet ex praedictis quod daemones imprimunt in phantasiam, sed angeli etiam in intellectum; Deus autem solus in voluntatem.
Reply Sed Contra 7: Demons are called “inflamers” inasmuch as they heat up the blood and so dispose the soul to concupiscent desire, as certain foods provoke lust. But to make an impression on the will belongs to God alone. This is because of the freedom of the will, which is master of its own act and is not compelled by the object as the intellect is compelled by demonstration. Hence it is clear from what has been said that the demons make an impression on the fantasy, the angels on the intellect also, but God alone on the will.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A5
A. 6Whether God has appeared in bodily figuresUtrum Deus apparuerit in figuris corporalibus
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ipse Deus in corporalibus figuris non apparuerit.
To the sixth we proceed as follows. It seems that God himself has not appeared in bodily figures.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.arg1
Hujusmodi enim apparitiones factae patribus in prophetis, factae sunt mediantibus angelis, quorum etiam dispositione lex tradita est, ut dicitur Act. 7, et ad Hebr. 2. Sed ille apparet qui immediate revelationem facit. Ergo videtur quod in hujusmodi formis corporalibus Deus non apparuerit.
Obj. 1: For the apparitions of this sort, made to the fathers among the prophets, were accomplished through the mediation of angels, by whose ministry the law also was handed down, as it is said (Acts 7:30, 38, and Heb 2:2). But the one who immediately makes the revelation is the one who appears. Therefore, it seems that God did not appear in bodily forms of this sort.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.arg2
Praeterea, angelus apparens visibiliter assumit corpus in quo videtur. Sed Deus nunquam assumpsit corpus, nisi in unitate personae. Ergo videtur, quod ipse in corporalibus figuris non videatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, an angel who appears visibly assumes a body in which it is seen. But God has never assumed a body, except into the unity of person. Therefore, it seems that he is not seen in bodily figures.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.arg3
Praeterea, angelus qui apparet in aliquo corpore, est in eo in quo prius non fuerat. Sed in illis creaturis in quibus apparere dicitur Deus non est nisi sicut prius fuerat, scilicet per essentiam, praesentiam et potentiam. Ergo videtur quod ipse non apparebat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, an angel who appears in a body is present in that in which it had not been present before. But in those created things in which God is said to appear, he is only present as he had been before—that is, by his essence, presence, and power. Therefore, it seems that he did not appear.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.arg4
Praeterea, si ipse Deus apparuerit, ergo videtur quod missio visibilis facta fuerit in Veteri Testamento, sicut etiam in Novo, quod a sanctis negatur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if God did appear, then it seems that a visible mission would have taken place in the Old Testament just as in the New. But this is denied by the saints.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.arg5
Sed contra est, quod dicitur Exod. 20:3, ubi Dominus loquitur ad populum dicens: non erunt tibi alii dii praeter me;1 et frequenter etiam invenitur: ego Dominus. Ergo videtur quod ipsemet Deus apparuerit.
On the contrary, in Exodus, where the Lord is speaking to his people, it is said, you shall have no other gods before me (Exod 20:3). And frequently we also find: I, the Lord. Therefore, it seems that God himself appeared.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.sc
Praeterea, Isai. 6:1, dicitur: vidi Dominum sedentem super solium excelsum et elevatum, quod non potest convenire nisi ipsi Deo. Ergo videtur quod ipsum Deum viderit.
Furthermore, it says in Isaiah: I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne, high and lifted up (Isa 6:1), which belongs to no one but God himself. Therefore, it seems that he saw God himself.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod Deus secundum essentiam suam corporalibus oculis nunquam videri potest nec etiam intellectu nisi a beatis, sed in corporalibus formis hominibus apparuit. Haec autem apparitio facta est ministerio angelorum, ut dicit Augustinus in lib. 3 De Trinitate, cap. 21, etc., quia divinae illuminationes non veniunt in nos nisi mediante caelesti hierarchia, ut dicit Dionysius, cap. 4 Cael. hier., etc. Unde in omnibus illis apparitionibus corporalibus corpus formatum est et assumptum et motum ab angelo;
I answer that God can never be seen in his essence by bodily eyes or even by the intellect, except by the blessed. But he has appeared to men in bodily forms. Now, this apparition took place by the ministry of angels, as Augustine says in On the Trinity,1 since divine illuminations only come to us by the mediation of the celestial hierarchy, as Dionysius says.2 Hence in all these bodily apparitions, the body is formed, assumed, and moved by an angel.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.co
sed tamen aliquando1 in corpore assumpto per angelum dicitur apparere angelus, et aliquando Deus. Formatio enim et apparitio corporis assumpti, ut dictum est, fit ad ostendendas proprietates spiritualium substantiarum. Quandoque ergo2 angelus, qui immediate illuminat hominem, vult instruere eum de propria virtute quam ipse habet; et tunc in corpore illo exprimit similitudines suae virtutis; et sic dicitur ipse3 inferior angelus apparere. Aliquando autem vult instruere hominem de virtute divina, vel etiam superioris angeli, per quam operatur: et tunc format corpus assumptum ad exprimendam eminentiam divinae majestatis vel etiam proprietates superioris angeli; et tunc dicitur Deus apparere vel ille superior angelus; et hoc etiam Gregorius dicit in glossa Exodi 3, assignans causam quare angelus qui loquebatur Moysi, quandoque vocatur angelus, quandoque Dominus.4
Even so, sometimes an angel is said to appear in the body assumed through the angel, and sometimes God is said to appear. For the formation and apparition of an assumed body, as has been said,1 is done in order to make manifest the properties of spiritual substances. So sometimes an angel, who immediately illuminates a man, wishes to instruct him about a proper power that this angel itself has, and then it expresses the likenesses of its power in the body, and so the lower angel itself is said to appear. But sometimes it wishes to instruct a man about the divine power or that of a higher angel through whom it works. Then it forms the assumed body to express the eminence of the divine majesty or the properties of a higher angel, and then God or the higher angel is said to appear. Gregory also says this in his gloss on Exodus 3,2 giving a reason why the angel who spoke to Moses is sometimes called an “angel” and sometimes called “the Lord.”
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6
Et per hoc patet responsio ad primum: quia non dicitur apparere ille angelus qui immediate corpus format, sed Deus, cujus proprietates in figura ostensi corporis significantur.
Reply Obj. 1: In this way, the reply to the first objection is clear. For the angel who immediately forms the body is not said to appear, but rather God, whose properties are signified in the figure of the body displayed.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.ad1
Et similiter ad secundum: quia quamvis angelus corpus formet vel moveat, non tamen ipse apparere dicitur, ratione jam dicta, sed Deus.
Reply Obj. 2: The response to the second objection is similar. For even though an angel forms or moves a body, it itself is not said to appear for the reason already mentioned, but rather God.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus erat in illis creaturis novo modo, sicut signatum in signo.
Reply Obj. 3: God was in those creatures in a new way, just as the thing signified is present in the sign.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod immissio visibilis divinae personae differt ab apparitione, de qua differentia dictum est in 1, dist. 16.
Reply Obj. 4: The visible sending of a divine person differs from an apparition. This difference was explained in Book I.1
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6.ad4
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Ad patiendum humor et humus; ad faciendum aer et ignis aptitudinem habent. Videtur hoc esse falsum: quia in aqua dominatur qualitas activa, scilicet frigidum; et ita videtur magis esse activa quam aer in quo dominatur qualitas passiva, scilicet humidum.
‘Water and earth tend to be passive; air and fire tend to be active.’1 This seems to be false, since in water the active quality, namely, cold, dominates. Thus, it seems to be more active than air in which the passive quality dominates, namely, moist.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6
Et dicendum quod ista objectio procedit, considerata actione et passione secundum qualitates activas et passivas. Sed aliter est, si consideretur secundum formas substantiales quae sunt prima principia actionis; quanto enim aliquid est magis subtile, magis est activum, quia plus habet de forma; et grossum est magis passivum, quia plus habet de materia.
We must say that this objection comes from a consideration of action and passion with reference to active and passive qualities. But the case is otherwise if we consider them with reference to the substantial forms that are the first principles of action. For the more subtle something is, the more active it is, since it partakes more of form. And what is denser is more passive, since it partakes more of matter.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6
Sed ubi Deum hominibus in corporalibus imaginibus apparuisse asserit, perplexam quaestionem proponit. Hic movetur quaestio habens tres partes secundum tres modos quibus potest divina apparitio aestimari. Unus modus est ut aliqua nova creatura creetur ad hoc quod in ea Deus appareat, et hoc verum est si per creationem intelligatur formatio corporis facta per ministerium angelorum. Secundus modus est ut angeli corpora naturaliter unita diversimode transforment ad exprimendum diversas similitudines. Tertius modus est ut supra corpora quae habent, alia grossiora assumant, quasi indumenta in quibus videantur:1 et utrumque istorum falsum est, quia supponit angelos habere corpora naturaliter unita.
But in asserting that God appeared to men in bodily likenesses, he poses a perplexing question.1 Here a question is raised which has three parts corresponding to the three ways in which a divine apparition can be reckoned. One way is that a new creature is created so that God can appear in it, and this is true if by “creation” we understand the formation of a body made through the ministry of angels. The second way is that the angels variously transform the bodies naturally united to them to express various likenesses. The third way is that, beyond the bodies they have, they assume other denser bodies like garments in which they may be seen. Both of these latter ways are false, since they suppose that angels have bodies naturally united to them.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6
Visibile enim quidquam non est quod non sit mutabile. Istud absolute verum est,1 si intelligatur de visu exteriori: quia omne visibile est corpus naturale, et omne corpus naturale est mobile vel secundum locum vel alio modo.
‘For there is nothing visible which is not changeable.’1 This is true absolutely if understood as referring to external sight. For every visible thing is a natural body, and every natural body is movable either locally or in another way.
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6
Daemones per energicam1 operationem non credimus substantialiter illabi animae. “Energia” dicitur ab “en” quod est in, et “ergia” quod est labor, et “geos,” quod est terra, et convenit his qui interius terrestri et melanchonico humore laborant: quia tales usu rationis privantur; ideo energumeni et etiam dicuntur illi qui interius a daemone possidentur.
‘We do not believe that demons insinuate themselves substantially into the soul by energy (operation).’1 “Energy” takes its name from en, meaning “in,” ergia, meaning “work,” and geos, meaning “earth.”2 It corresponds to those who suffer inwardly from an earthy and melancholic humor. For such people are deprived of the use of reason. Thus, those who are inwardly possessed by a demon are also called “energumens.”
Sent.II.D8.Q1.A6
D. 9Distinctions among the orders of the good angelsDe distinctione ordinum bonorum angelorum
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Determinatis his quae pertinent ad statum creationis angelorum et ad distinctionem eorum per conversionem et aversionem, hic determinat ea quae pertinent ad dignitatem bonorum; et dividitur in partes duas:
Having considered what pertains to the state of the creation of the angels, and what pertains to their distinction through conversion and defection, here he examines what pertains to the dignity of the good angels. And this is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D9
in prima determinat de distinctione ordinum;
In the first, he takes up the distinction between the orders.
Sent.II.D9
in secunda determinat quosdam actus qui sequuntur ordines distinctos, 10 dist.: hic etiam investigandum est utrum omnes illi caelestes spiritus ad exteriora nuntianda mittantur.
In the second, he considers certain acts that follow on the distinct orders, at it is also to be investigated whether all those celestial spirits are sent to announce external things.1
Sent.II.D9
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D9
in prima determinat ordinum angelorum distinctionem;
In the first, he considers the distinction among the orders of angels.
Sent.II.D9
in secunda ostendit quomodo homines assumuntur de ordine angelorum, ibi: est notandum quod decimus1 ordo legitur de hominibus restaurandus.
In the second, he shows how men are taken up into the orders of angels, at it is also to be noted that we read that a tenth order is to be restored from men.1
Sent.II.D9
Prima in tres:
The first is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D9
in prima ostendit ordinum distinctionem;
In the first, he shows the distinction among the orders.
Sent.II.D9
in secunda distinctionis principium quantum ad durationem, ibi: jam nunc inquirere restat utrum et isti ordines a creationis initio ita fuerint distincti;
In the second, he shows the beginning of the distinction in time, at it now remains to enquire whether these orders were distinguished in this way from the beginning of creation.1
Sent.II.D9
in tertia distinctionis modum quantum ad aequalitatem, ibi: praeterea considerari oportet utrum omnes angeli ejusdem ordinis aequales sint.
In the third, he shows the manner of distinction with regard to equality, at moreover, it is suitable to consider whether all angels of the same order are equal.1
Sent.II.D9
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D9
primo ponit ordinum distinctionem;
First, he sets out the distinction between orders.
Sent.II.D9
secundo assignat distinctionis rationem, ibi: hic considerandum est quid appelletur ordo;
Second, he gives the reason for the distinction, at here it is to be considered what an order is.1
Sent.II.D9
tertio assignat causam nominationis ipsorum, ibi: haec nomina non propter se, sed propter nos eis data sunt;
Third, he gives a reason for why they are named, at these names were not given to them for their own sake, but for ours.1
Sent.II.D9
et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this latter he does two things.
Sent.II.D9
primo determinat veritatem;
First, he determines the truth.
Sent.II.D9
secundo excludit objectionem, ibi: sed oritur hic quaestio talis.
Second, he rules out an objection, at but here the following question arises.1
Sent.II.D9
Notandum est etiam, quod decimus ordo legitur de hominibus reparandus. Hic ostendit quomodo homines ad angelorum ordines assumuntur; et circa hoc duo facit:
It is also to be noted that we read that a tenth order is to be restored from men.1 Here he shows how men are taken up into the orders of angels. Concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D9
primo ostendit per quem modum assumuntur, utrum ad unum ordinem decimum, vel ad omnes novem;
First, he shows in what manner they are taken up, both with regard to the single tenth order and with regard to all nine.
Sent.II.D9
secundo ostendit eorum qui assumuntur numerum, ibi: non enim juxta numerum eorum qui ceciderunt, sed eorum qui permanserunt, homines ad beatitudinem admittuntur;
Second, he shows the number of those who are taken up, at for it is not in proportion to the number of those who fell, but of those who remained, that men are allowed into blessedness.1
Sent.II.D9
ubi duo facit:
There he does two things.
Sent.II.D9
primo ostendit veritatem;
First, he shows the truth.
Sent.II.D9
secundo excludit contrarietatem, ibi: a quibusdam tamen putatur quod homines reparentur juxta numerum angelorum qui ceciderunt.
Second, he rules out something contrary to it, at and yet, it is held by some that men shall be restored in proportion to the number of the angels who fell.1
Sent.II.D9
Q. 1The distinctions among the orders of the good angelsDe distinctione ordinum bonorum angelorum
Hic quaeruntur octo:
Here eight questions are asked:
Sent.II.D9.Q1
primo quid sit hierarchia;
first, what is a hierarchy;
Sent.II.D9.Q1
secundo de actibus hierarchiae;
second, the acts of the hierarchy;
Sent.II.D9.Q1
tertio de distinctione hierarchiarum et ordinum;
third, the distinction among the hierarchies and orders;
Sent.II.D9.Q1
quarto de nominatione ordinum distinctorum;
fourth, the naming of the distinct orders;
Sent.II.D9.Q1
quinto de distinctione vel aequalitate personarum in uno ordine existentium;
fifth, the distinction or equality of persons existing in one order;
Sent.II.D9.Q1
sexto de connexione1 hierarchiarum;
sixth, the connection of the hierarchies;
Sent.II.D9.Q1
septimo de principio ordinum;
seventh, the beginning of the orders;
Sent.II.D9.Q1
octavo de eorum restauratione per homines facta.
eighth, their restoration accomplished through men.
Sent.II.D9.Q1
A. 1Whether the definition of hierarchy given by Dionysius is fittingUtrum definitio hierarchiae data a Dionysio sit conveniens
Ad primum sic proceditur: et ponitur definitio Dionysii in 3 cap. Caelest. hierar.: hierarchia est divinus ordo et scientia et actio, deiforme, quantum possibile est, similans,1 ad inditas ei divinitus illuminationes proportionabiliter in Dei similitudinem conscendens. Videtur autem quod sit incompetens.
To the first we proceed as follows and propose Dionysius’s definition in the Celestial Hierarchy 4: a hierarchy is a divine order, knowledge, and action approaching likeness to God, to the degree possible, which in accord with the illuminations divinely implanted in it ascends proportionately to the likeness of God.1 Now, it seems that this is unfitting.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg1
Quia definitio nihil superfluum debet continere. Sed ipse alibi definiens hierarchiam dicit: hierarchia est ad Deum, quantum possibile est, unitas et similitudo. Cum ergo in praeassignata descriptione praeter divinam similitudinem multa ponantur, videtur quod sint superflua.
Obj. 1: For a definition should contain nothing superfluous. But he elsewhere defines a hierarchy by saying: a hierarchy is unity and likeness to God insofar as possible.1 Therefore, since in the previously assigned description, many things besides the divine likeness are put forth, it seems that they are superfluous.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, pars non debet poni in definitione totius, ad minus sicut genus. Sed ordo est pars hierarchiae, cum unaquaeque hierarchia tres ordines contineat. Ergo videtur inconvenienter dicere: hierarchia est ordo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a part should not be included in the definition of the whole, at least as a genus. But an order is a part of a hierarchy, since each hierarchy contains three orders. Therefore it seems unfitting to say: a hierarchy is an order.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, in angelis non tantum est ordo secundum scientiam, sed etiam secundum alia dona et naturalia et gratuita; quae omnia excellentius sunt in superioribus quam in inferioribus. Ergo sicut ponit scientiam, debuit alia dona ponere.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, among the angels there is not only an order with respect to knowledge, but also with respect to other gifts of nature and grace, all of which are present more excellently in the higher than in the lower. Therefore, just as he includes knowledge, he should have included the other gifts.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, actio pertinet ad ministrantes. Sed hierarchia est communis ministrantibus et assistentibus. Ergo videtur quod describat commune per proprium; quod est contra artem definitionum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, action pertains to those who minister. But the hierarchy is common to those who minister and those who attend. Therefore it seems that it describes the common through the proper, which is against the art of definitions.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, idem non potest poni in diversis generibus non subalternatim positis. Ergo videtur, cum scientia, et actio, et ordo non subalternentur invicem, quod inconvenienter assignantur hierarchiae tamquam genera in praedicta descriptione.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the same thing cannot be placed in different genera that are not arranged as subaltern. Therefore, since knowledge, action, and order are not subaltern to one another, it seems that they are unfittingly assigned to a hierarchy as genera in the aforementioned description.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, in divinis personis non est ordo scientiae et actionis, cum sit una scientia et actio trium. Hoc autem pertinet ad rationem hierarchiae, quod sit ordo scientiae et actionis. Ergo videtur quod non similet deiforme.1
Obj. 6: Furthermore, in the divine persons there is not an order of knowledge and action, since the three have one knowledge and one action. But it belongs to the account of hierarchy that there be an order of knowledge and action. Therefore, it seems that it does not approach likeness to God.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, idem est deiformitas et similitudo divina. Ergo videtur esse verborum inculcatio, cum dicit: in divinam similitudinem ascendens, postquam dixerat: deiforme similans.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, god-likeness and divine likeness are the same thing. Therefore, there seems to be a repetition of words when he says ascending to divine likeness after saying approaching likeness to God.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod hierarchia dicitur, quasi sacer principatus a “hieron,”1 quod est sacrum, et “archon,”2 quod est princeps. In omni autem principatu requiritur gradus potestatis et finis; unde in sacro principatu oportet hujusmodi3 sacra et divina esse: et ideo, sicut in principatu saeculari4 finis est ut subjecta multitudo pacifice disponatur ad bonum intentum a principe, sicut patet in exercitu, qui, secundum Philosophum, 11 Metaph., ordinatur ad bonum ducis sicut ad finem ultimum; ita oportet quod in sacro principatu finis sit assimilatio ad Deum. Hunc autem finem non est possibile angelos consequi nisi per ordinatam actionem, ad quam exigitur ordinata potestas et scientia dirigens: et ideo in definitione hierarchiae ponitur ordo, in quo exprimitur gradus potestatis, et scientia sicut dirigens, et actio sicut ad finem inducens, et Dei similitudo sicut finis intentus.
I answer that “hierarchy” means “sacred principate,” from hieron (“sacred”) and archon (“prince”). But every principate requires degrees of power and of end, so in a sacred principate these things must be sacred and divine. Now, in a secular principate the end is that the subject multitude be peacefully disposed to the good intended by the prince, as is clear in the case of an army, which, according to the Philosopher,1 is ordered to the good of its leader as to a last end; similarly, in a sacred principate the end must be assimilation to God. But the angels can only obtain this end through ordered action, for which ordered power and directing knowledge are needed. Thus, the definition of hierarchy includes order, which expresses degrees of power, knowledge as directing, action as leading to the end, and likeness to God as the end intended.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod finis est causa causarum: et ideo definitio quae sumitur ex fine, formalior est inter omnes definitiones, et medium demonstrans eas; et ideo illa descriptio hierarchiae: est ad Deum unitas et similitudo, est sicut definitio quae est medium demonstrationis. Haec autem, hierarchia est ordo, scientia et actio, si nihil addatur, est quasi demonstrationis conclusio, quia includit essentialia principia hierarchiae; unde Dionysius eam ex praedicta concludit. Sed illa quae posita est, perfecta est, quia comprehendit utrumque; unde est quasi demonstratio positione differens.
Reply Obj. 1: The end is the cause of causes. Consequently, a definition based on the end is the most formal of all definitions and is the means of demonstrating the others. Thus, the description of hierarchy as unity and likeness to God is like a definition that is a means of demonstration. But this phrase: a hierarchy is order, knowledge, and action, if nothing is added, is like the conclusion of the demonstration, since it includes the essential principles of hierarchy. Hence Dionysius draws it as a conclusion from the aforementioned. But the definition set out is complete, since it encompasses both. Hence it is like a demonstration differing in position.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ordo potest sumi dupliciter: vel secundum quod nominat unum gradum tantum, sicut qui sunt unius gradus, dicuntur unius ordinis; et sic ordo est pars hierarchiae: vel secundum quod nominat relationem quae est inter diversos gradus, ut ordo dicatur ipsa ordinatio; et sic sumitur quasi abstracte, et sic ponitur in definitione hierarchiae; primo autem modo sumitur concretive, ut dicatur ordo unus gradus ordinatus.
Reply Obj. 2: “Order” can be understood in two ways: either as naming one rank only, as when those who belong to a single rank are said to belong to a single order—understood this way, order is a part of hierarchy—or as naming the relation among different ranks, as when the ordering itself is called “order.” This latter is, as it were, an abstract way of understanding it. And this is how it is included in the definition of hierarchy, whereas in the first way it is taken concretely, such that an ordered rank is called a “single order.”
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut anima in corpore quemdam effectum inducit immediate in omnibus membris, ut esse, inquantum est forma corporis, alium autem inducit in uno membro mediante alio, ut motum: ita etiam Deus in omnibus ordinibus caelestis hierarchiae immediate inducit vitam naturae, gratiae et gloriae; sed ad executionem officiorum divinorum movet eos ordinate, per primos medios, et per medios ultimos: et ideo non ponitur natura, vel gratia, vel gloria in definitione hierarchiae, sed scientia, velut dirigens actionem in divinis officiis.
Reply Obj. 3: The soul introduces one kind of effect, such as being, in the body immediately in all its members, inasmuch as it is the form of the body. But it introduces another kind of effect, such as motion, in one member by means of another. In the same way, God introduces immediately the life of nature, grace, and glory in all the orders of the celestial hierarchy, but in order to carry out the divine offices he moves them in an ordered fashion: the middle-ranking through the first, and the last through the middle-ranking. This is why neither nature, nor grace, nor glory is included in the definition of hierarchy, but rather knowledge as directing action in the divine offices.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod actio circa nos exercita, est propria ministrantium, quae non ponitur in definitione hierarchiae; sed actio cognitionis,1 prout significat transfusionem percepti luminis a Deo in alium,2 communis est omnibus.
Reply Obj. 4: The action carried out concerning us is proper to those who minister, and this is not included in the definition of hierarchy. But the action of knowing, as signifying the transfusion of perceived light coming from God to another, is common to all.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Dionysius non intendit ordinare definitionem, sed principia essentialia hierarchiae tangere: quorum aliquod est sicut materiale, per modum generis se habens, scilicet ordo; alia vero sunt sicut formalia complentia rationem hierarchiae per modum differentiae; quorum primum est ipsa receptio divini luminis, quae in scientia importatur, quia scientia illa est secundum receptionem divini luminis; et secundum est ejus transfusio in alterum, quam designat actio; et tertium est consecutio finis in Dei similitudinem; et sic patet quod semper sequens est formale respectu praecedentis. Unde si debet ordinate tradi definitio, potest sic dici, quod hierarchia est divinus ordo secundum scientiam1 et actionem, etc.
Reply Obj. 5: Dionysius does not intend to put the definition in order, but rather to touch on the essential principles of hierarchy. Of these, one is like a material principle, standing in the role of genus, namely, “order.” But the others are like formal principles, completing the account of hierarchy by way of difference. Of these the first is the very reception of the divine light, which is implied in the word “knowledge,” since this knowledge follows on receiving the divine light. The second is its communication to another, which “action” designates. And the third is the obtaining of the end, in “likeness to God.” In this way, it is clear that what follows is always formal with respect to what precedes. Hence if a definition should be given in order, it can be said in this way: “a hierarchy is a divine order according to knowledge, action, and so on.”
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod secundum quosdam in divinis personis est quaedam hierarchia, quam dicunt supercaelestem, quae attenditur secundum ordinem naturae in personis divinis, quam assimilat hierarchia caelestis angelorum et subcaelestis hominum. Sed hoc non est conveniens, nec secundum intentionem Dionysii: quia in divinis personis principatum ponere unius ad alterum, est haereticum; aut quod Pater purget Filium, vel illuminet, vel perficiat, vel quod id quod Patris est, recipiatur in Filio inferiori modo: quae tamen requiruntur ad rationem hierarchiae, secundum intentionem Dionysii et secundum vocabuli significationem. Et ideo dicendum est aliter; scilicet quod, similat deiforme, inquantum per lumen perceptum divinae claritati assimilatur, non quidem per aequiparantiam, sed secundum suam proportionem: propter quod dicit: quantum possibile est. Omnis etiam perfectio creaturae est similitudo divinae bonitatis, sed quaedam altera1 expressior.
Reply Obj. 6: According to some, there is a kind of hierarchy among the divine persons, which they call super-celestial, which follows the order of nature in the divine persons, to which the celestial hierarchy of angels and the sub-celestial hierarchy of men are likened. But this does not work, nor does it follow Dionysius’s intention, since it is heretical to posit among the divine persons a preeminence of one over another, or that the Father purifies the Son or illuminates or perfects him, or that what belongs to the Father is received by the Son in an inferior way. But these are required by the account of hierarchy, according to Dionysius’s intention and according to the meaning of the word. Thus, we must say otherwise, namely, that it “approaches God-likeness” inasmuch as perceived light is likened to the divine clarity, not indeed as on a level but in its own proportion—which is why he says, insofar as possible. And every created perfection is a likeness to the divine goodness, but some are more clearly so than others.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod alicui agenti vel imprimenti potest aliquod recipiens assimilari dupliciter: vel secundum formam tantum, vel secundum formam et actionem; sicut aliquid illuminatur a sole, ut etiam alia illuminet ad similitudinem solis, sicut luna; et haec est assimilatio secundum convenientiam in forma et actione. Aliquod autem illuminantur ut in seipso luceat, sed lumen in alterum non transfundat,1 ut terrestria colorata, quia color est aliquid lucis. Sic etiam assimilantur angeli Deo in receptione divini luminis; et haec assimilatio ostenditur in hoc quod dicit: deiforme, inquantum possibile est, similans; et etiam in transfusione ejusdem in alios; et hoc ostenditur cum dicitur: ad inditas illuminationes, id est secundum virtutem et regulam datarum illuminationum ascendens in Dei similitudinem, operando in alios secundum suam proportionem; et ideo nominat ascensum, quia in hoc est perfectio similitudinis, et omnium divinius est Dei cooperatores fieri, sicut ibidem dicit Dionysius: propter quod etiam philosophi posuerunt finem intelligentiarum moventium orbes, quem intendunt assimilationem divinam in causando. Et sic patet quod prima similitudo respondet scientiae, sed secunda actioni.
Reply Obj. 7: A receiver can be likened to some agent or what makes an impression in two ways: either with respect to form alone, or with respect to form and action, just as when something is illuminated by the sun in such a way that it also illuminates other things after a likeness to the sun, as does the moon. This is assimilation that agrees in both form and action. But some things are illuminated in such a way that they shine in their very selves, but do not transfuse light to another, such as colored earthly bodies, since color is something of light. This is also how angels are likened to God by the reception of the divine light. This assimilation is shown where he says, approaching likeness to God insofar as possible, as well as in the transfusion of the same to others, which is shown when he says, in accord with the implanted illuminations, that is, ascending to the likeness of God in accord with the power and rule of the illuminations given them by working on others in their own proportion. This is why he calls it ascent, since the perfection of likeness consists in this, and of all possible likenesses it is more divine to become co-workers with God, as Dionysius says in the same place. This is why even philosophers posited that the end of the intelligences moving the spheres (as they understood it) was an assimilation to the divine in causation. And so, it is clear that the first likeness corresponds to knowledge, while the second corresponds to action.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A1.ad7
A. 2Whether one angel purifies anotherUtrum unus angelus purget alium
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod unus angelus alium non purget.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that one angel does not purify another.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg1
Purgatio enim non est nisi per gratiam. Sed solius Dei est dare gratiam. Ergo ipse solus purgat.
Obj. 1: For purification only happens through grace. But God alone gives grace. Therefore, he alone purifies.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, purgatio1 non est nisi ab immunditia. Sed in angelis bonis post casum malorum, nulla remansit immunditia. Ergo non est ibi purgatio.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, one is only purified from uncleanness. But no uncleanness remains in the good angels after the fall of the wicked. Therefore, there is no purification there.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg3
Item, videtur quod nec illuminatio unius per alterum fiat. Quia informare mentem est solius Dei, ut ait Augustinus, lib. 31 De Trinit., cap. 8. Sed illuminari non potest angelus, nisi mens sua informetur. Ergo videtur quod unus angelus alium non illuminet.
Obj. 3: Again, it seems that the illumination of one does not come about through another. For God alone informs the mind, as Augustine says.1 But an angel can only be illuminated if its mind is informed. Therefore, it seems that one angel does not illuminate another.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, sicut habetur Matth. 23:10, magister vester unus est Christus; ubi dicit Augustinus, Tract. 3 in Epist. Joan., quod ipse solus est qui interius docet. Sed illuminatio est per modum cujusdam doctrinae. Ergo videtur quod solus Deus mentem angeli illuminet.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, as it says in the Gospel, you have one master, the Christ (Matt 23:10). On that passage Augustine says, he alone is the one who teaches from within.1 But illumination occurs by way of a kind of teaching. Therefore, it seems that God alone illuminates the mind of angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, omnes angeli beatitudinem suam habent ex hoc quod immediate vident Deum. Sed Deus est sufficiens medium ad omnium cognitionem. Ergo videtur quod unus alium non illuminet.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, all the angels possess their beatitude from the fact that they see God immediately. But God is the sufficient medium for knowing all things. Therefore, it seems that one does not illuminate another.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, si unus illuminat alium, aut hoc facit creando novum lumen in mente ejus, aut transmutando lumen a Deo receptum. Sed primum est haereticum, cum angeli non sint creatores. Secundum autem videtur impossibile, nisi ponatur aliquod medium deferens, sicut in illuminatione corporali: quod ibi non est etiam facile fingere. Ergo videtur quod unus alium non illuminet.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, if one illuminates another, it does this either by creating a new light in its mind or by transmuting light received from God. But the first is heretical, since angels are not creators. But the second seems impossible, unless we posit a medium to carry the illumination, as in the case of bodily illumination. But in this case it is not easy to come up with such a thing. Therefore, it seems that one does not illuminate another.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg7
Item, videtur quod nec perficiat. Quia, ut supra dictum est, perfectio quae possibilis est in angelo, est vel naturae conditae, vel glorificatae. Sed neutra potest esse in angelo ab angelo. Ergo videtur quod unus alium non perficiat.
Obj. 7: Again, it seems that one does not perfect another. For, as has been said above,1 the perfection possible in an angel belongs to nature either as created or as glorified. But neither can be in an angel from another angel. Therefore, it seems that one does not perfect another.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg8
Praeterea, nulla perfectio potest esse in angelo nisi secundum receptionem divini luminis. Sed haec receptio est per illuminationem. Ergo perfectio ab illuminatione non differt.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, no perfection can be in an angel except via the reception of divine light. But this reception happens by illumination. Therefore, perfection does not differ from illumination.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.arg9
Respondeo dicendum, quod actio non potest esse nisi secundum exigentiam rei cujus est actio. Cum autem hierarchia perficiatur in scientia, ut ex definitione patet, oportet ut actio hierarchica in transfusione scientiae consistat: unde dicit Dionysius, 7 cap. Cael. hier., quod purgatio, illuminatio et perfectio est divinae scientiae assumptio. Ad scientiam autem concurrunt duo in sui acquisitione: scilicet expulsio contrarii vel privationis, et consummatio ejus; sicut est etiam in acquisitione cujuslibet formae. Sed consummatio scientiae in duobus consistit, sicut et visio corporalis ad quam requiritur lumen sub quo videatur visibile, et consequitur cognitio ipsius visibilis: similiter etiam per lumen intellectuale habetur cognitio intellectiva. Ergo quantum ad remotionem privationis est purgatio, quantum ad influentiam luminis est illuminatio; sed quantum ad cognitionem consequentem, in quam dirigit lumen sicut in ultimum terminum, est perfectio; et propter hoc perfectores1 a Dionysio dicuntur, secundum traditionem sacrarum doctrinarum.
I answer that action can only be in accord with the condition of the thing whose action it is. But since a hierarchy is perfected in knowledge, as is clear from the definition, hierarchical action must consist in the transfusion of knowledge. Hence Dionysius says1 that the reception of divine knowledge is purification, illumination, and perfection. Now, two things concur in the acquisition of knowledge, namely, the removal of its contrary or privation, and its fulfillment—as is the case in the acquisition of any form. But the fulfillment of knowledge consists in two things, like bodily vision, for which is required light whereby what is visible may be seen, and on the basis of which knowledge of the visible thing itself follows. Similarly, intellective knowledge is gained through intellectual light. Therefore, with regard to the removal of privation, there is purification. With regard to the influx of light, there is illumination. But with regard to the consequent knowledge, to which the light is directed as its ultimate term, there is perfection. For this reason Dionysius calls angels “perfecters,” following the tradition of the sacred teachings.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod purgatio a culpa est per gratiam; sed a nescientia est per lumen doctrinae: et hoc etiam ab alio esse potest quam a Deo.
Reply Obj. 1: Purification from fault happens through grace, but purification from ignorance through the light of teaching. This can also be from one another rather than from God.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod purgatio quae est in angelis non est ab immunditia, sed a dissimilitudinis confusione, ut dicitur in 3 Cael. hier., vel a nescientia, ut dicitur in 71 cap. Cael. hier., et haec duo in idem redeunt; confusio enim intellectus est ex hoc quod est in potentia respectu plurium; et in hoc dissimilis est a primo intellectu, scilicet divino, cui nulla possibilitas admiscetur. Per lumen ergo receptum a Deo, mediante superiori angelo, liberatur intellectus angelicus ab hac dissimilitudinis confusione, inquantum terminatur ad unum; cui fortius inhaeret, quanto magis medium cognitionis efficax est: sicut patet in eo qui nescit quam partem contradictionis eligat; sed intento medio probabili, magis ad unam flectitur; sed, addito medio demonstrativo, firmatur in illo.
Reply Obj. 2: The angels are not purified from uncleanness, but rather from the confusion of unlikeness, as is said in the Celestial Hierarchy 3,1 or from ignorance, as is said in the Celestial Hierarchy 6.2 These two amount to the same thing. For confusion of the intellect stems from the fact that it is in potency with respect to more than one thing. In this it is unlike the first, namely, the divine, intellect, which has no admixture of potentiality. Therefore, through the light received from God, by the mediation of a higher angel, the intellect of an angel is freed from this confusion of unlikeness inasmuch as it is brought to a single ending point, to which it more strongly adheres to the degree that the means of knowledge is more efficacious. This is clear in the case of one who does not know which side of a contradiction to choose. But with the understanding of a probable means, he is more inclined to one side, and with the addition of a demonstrative means, he is confirmed in it.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad illud quod postea de illuminatione quaeritur, dicendum quod circa hoc contrarie quidam opinati sunt. Quidam enim dixerunt angelos inferiores nunquam essentiam Dei videre; sed per illuminationem superiorum, qui eum immediate vident, Dei notitiam capere: cui obviat quod dicitur Matth. 18:10: angeli eorum semper vident faciem Patris mei; ubi loquitur de angelis inferioris ordinis, hominibus ad custodiam deputatis. Alii vero e contrario dicunt angelos omnes immediate a Deo illuminationem recipere, negantes inferiores a superioribus illuminari, et negantes totum hoc quod Dionysius de angelis tradit auctoritatibus Sacrae Scripturae probatum, et consonum philosophorum doctrinae.
To the question then asked about illumination, we must say that concerning this some have formed contrary opinions. For some said that the lower angels never see the essence of God, but rather take knowledge of God through the illumination of the higher angels, who see him immediately. Against this is what is said, their angels always behold the face of my Father (Matt 18:10), speaking of the angels of a lower order assigned to the guardianship of men. Others say, on the contrary, that all angels receive illumination immediately from God, denying that the lower are illuminated by the higher. They deny the whole of what Dionysius hands down on the angels as proved by authorities of Sacred Scripture and consonant with the doctrine of philosophers.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2
Unde, mediam viam eligentes, dicimus omnes quidem angelos essentiam divinam immediate videre, ex quo beati sunt; sed non est necessarium quod qui videt causam, videat omnes ejus effectus, nisi ipsam secundum totam potentiam comprehendat; sicut Deus, seipsum comprehendens, omnia cognoscit; aliorum autem qui ipsum videndo non comprehendunt, unusquisque tanto plura in eo cognoscit, quanto ipsum plenius capit fruitione gloriae; sicut etiam ex principiis speculativis, qui melioris intellectus est, plures conclusiones elicere potest. Unde in his divinis effectibus pertinentibus ad statum naturae vel gratiae, quae per angelorum officia dispensantur, superiores inferiores illuminant et instruunt, ut expresse habetur in 7 Cael. hier., et in principio 4 De divinis nominibus.
Hence, choosing a middle way, we say that all angels do see the divine essence immediately by the fact that they are blessed. But it is not necessary for one who sees the cause to see all its effects, unless he comprehends it regarding its entire power, as God knows all things in comprehending himself. But of the others who see him without comprehending him, each one knows more things in him to the degree that he grasps him more fully by the enjoyment of glory, just as one who has a better understanding of speculative principles can draw more conclusions from them. Hence in the divine effects pertaining to the state of nature or grace that are carried out through the offices of angels, the higher illuminate and instruct the lower, as is expressly related in the Celestial Hierarchy 71 and in the beginning of On the Divine Names.2
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2
Quod ergo tertio objicitur, quod mentem solus Deus formare potest, dicendum quod verum est justificando1 per gratiam; sed de hac formatione nihil ad praesens.
Reply Obj. 3: And so, to the third objection that God alone can form the mind, we must say that it is true of justification through grace, but this kind of formation is not relevant to the present discussion.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut in actionibus naturalibus inferius agens non habet efficaciam in productione effectus nisi per virtutem agentis primi, quae vehementius imprimit in effectum, ita etiam in intellectualibus inferior illuminans nihil potest efficere nisi per virtutem primi illuminantis: et propter hoc ipse Deus est qui omnes docet; nec tamen excluditur ab aliis illuminatio, sicut nec ab agentibus naturalibus naturalis actio.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as in natural actions a lower agent has efficacy in the production of an effect only through the power of the first agent, which makes an even stronger impression on the effect, so also in intellectual actions a lower illuminator can effect nothing except through the power of the first illuminator. For this reason it is God himself who teaches all—and yet illumination is not excluded from others, just as natural action is not excluded from natural agents.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad4
Vel dicendum quod docere proprie dicitur qui in cognitionem rei ducit. Sicut autem in cognitionem coloris sensibilem pervenit homo ex duobus, scilicet ex visibili objecto, et ex lumine sub quo videtur, unde et uterque dicitur demonstrare rem, scilicet qui lumen praeparat, et qui objectum repraesentat, ita etiam ad cognitionem intellectualem duo exiguntur: scilicet ipsum intelligibile, et lumen per quod videtur; et ideo dupliciter dicitur aliquis docere, vel sicut proponens intelligibile, vel sicut praebens lumen ad intelligendum.
Or we may say that one who leads another to the knowledge of a thing is properly said to teach. But just as man arrives at the sensible knowledge of color from two things, namely, from the visible object and from the light under which it is seen (hence one who provides light and one who presents an object are both said to point it out), so also two things are required for intellectual knowledge, namely, the intelligible object itself and the light through which it is seen. Thus, someone is said to teach in two ways: either as proposing the intelligible object, or as providing the light for understanding.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2
Hoc autem lumen est duplex. Unum intrinsecum vel connaturale intellectui, cui similatur lumen quod est de compositione oculi; et per collationem hujus luminis solus Deus docere dicitur. Secundum lumen est superveniens1 ad confortationem connaturalis luminis, cui similatur in visu corporali lumen solis vel candelae; et sic potest angelus alium angelum vel etiam hominem illuminare ad aliquid cognoscendum. Non autem homo sic docere potest, cum in eo lumen intellectuale debilissime recipiatur. Quidam tamen dicunt quod nullo modo angelus docet sicut lumen praebens: quod expresse dictis Dionysii, De cael. hier., cap. 10, contrariari videtur.
Now, there are two lights. One is intrinsic and connatural to the intellect, to which is likened the light that belongs to the composition of the eye. God alone is said to teach through the conferral of this light. The second light is one that comes over and above to strengthen the connatural light, which is like the light of the sun or a candle in physical light. And in this way, an angel can illuminate another angel or even a man to know something. However, a man cannot teach in this way, since in him intellectual light is most weakly received. Still, some say that in no way can an angel teach as providing the light, which seems to be explicitly contrary to what Dionysius says.1
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2
Similiter etiam intelligibile duplex est. Unum ad quod intelligendum sufficit intellectus alicujus hominis, dummodo sibi considerandum proponatur; unde et ipse proponens docere dicitur quasi in cognitionem ducens, sicut in visu corporali monstrat rem qui eam coram oculis ponit. Aliud est ad cujus cognitionem non sufficit intellectus discipuli, nisi in hoc manuducatur per aliquid sibi magis1 notum: unde et qui hoc magis notum sibi proponit, docere eum dicitur. Hujus simile est in visu corporali in hoc quod aliquis alicui rem a longe apparentem digito monstrat; et his duobus modis homo docere dicitur; et haec doctrina est non per modum illuminationis, sed per modum locutionis.
Similarly, an intelligible object is also of two sorts. There is one for the understanding of which a man’s intellect suffices, as long as it is proposed to him for consideration. Here the one who proposes it is said to “teach” (docere), as though “leading” (ducens) another to knowledge, just as in the case of bodily sight someone demonstrates a thing by placing it before the eyes. The other is that for the knowledge of which the learner’s intellect does not suffice unless he is led by the hand to it through something more known to him. Here one who proposes something better known to him is also said to teach him. There is something like this in physical sight when someone demonstrates a far-off thing to someone else by pointing to it with his finger. In these two ways a man is said to teach, and this teaching is not by way of illumination but rather by way of speaking.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis Deum omnes videant, non tamen ipsum comprehendunt; et ideo non oportet quod omnia omnes in ipso cognoscant: et propter hoc non removetur quin unus angelus, qui aliquid in Verbo Dei cognoscit, possit quantum ad hoc alium illuminare angelum qui hoc in Verbo Dei non cognoscit.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though they all see God, they do not comprehend him. Thus, it is not necessary that they all know all things in him. For this reason the possibility is not excluded that one angel who knows something in the Word of God can in that respect illuminate an angel who does not know it in the Word of God.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod sicut in corporalibus illud quod est in actu agit per hoc quod educit potentiam patientis in actum, ita etiam cum intellectus inferioris angeli sit in potentia respectu quorumdam, poterit per superiorem angelum, qui est in perfectiori actu, reduci in actum similem, non per creationem alicujus novi luminis, nec per hoc quod idem numero lumen quod est in superiori recipitur ab inferiori. Nec oportet esse aliquod medium deferens virtutem agentis: quia in eis falso imaginatur quis distantiam situalem, sed quod est in corporibus situs, hoc est in spiritualibus ordo, secundum Augustinum.
Reply Obj. 6: Just as among bodily things, that which is in act, acts through leading the patient’s potency to act, so also when the intellect of a lower angel is in potency with respect to various things, it can be led to a like act through a higher angel that is in more perfect act—but not by the creation of a new light, nor through there being the same light numerically in the higher as is received by the lower. It is not necessary for there to be any medium carrying the power of the agent. For it is false to imagine distance of place between them. Rather, what placement is among bodily things, order is among spiritual things, according to Augustine.1
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod perfectio hic dicitur illud ad quod terminatur motus illuminationis; non autem perfectio gloriae vel naturae.
Reply Obj. 7: Perfection is here said to be that to which the motion of illumination is directed as its term, not the perfection of glory or nature.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod istae tres actiones quandoque conjunguntur; et ideo non differunt nisi secundum rationem: quia omnis perficiens1 in hoc quod perficit, illuminat et purgat, et omnis illuminans purgat; sed non convertitur, ut patet praecipue in nostra hierarchia secundum Dionysium: non enim quamlibet purgationem sequitur luminis receptio, sed perfectam: et similiter non quamlibet illuminationem sequitur perfectio cognitionis, sed consummatam.
Reply Obj. 8: These three actions are sometimes joined together and thus differ only according to account. For everyone who perfects, illuminates and purifies by the fact that he perfects, and everyone who illuminates, purifies. But this is not convertible, as is clear especially in our hierarchy, according to Dionysius. For the reception of light does not follow on just any purification, but rather a perfect one. Likewise the perfection of knowledge does not follow on just any illumination, but rather a completed one.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A2.ad8
A. 3Whether the angelic hierarchy is divided fittingly into three hierarchies and nine ordersUtrum hierarchia angelica dividatur convenienter in tres hierarchias et novem ordines
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter dividatur angelica hierarchia in tres hierarchias et in novem ordines.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angelic hierarchy is not fittingly divided into three hierarchies and nine orders.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg1
Aut enim illa divisio est per divisionem totius integralis in partes, vel generis in species. Primo modo non dividitur, quia definitio communis non conveniret partibus, sicut definitio domus non convenit parieti: nec item per modum generis, quia non omnes ordines aequaliter se habent ad participandum rationem hierarchiae. Ergo videtur quod nullo modo possit esse competens divisio.
Obj. 1: For the division is either a division of an integral whole into parts or of a genus into species. It is not divided in the first way, since the common definition does not befit the parts, just as the definition of a house does not befit a wall. Nor is it after the manner of genus, since not all orders are equally related to participation in the account of hierarchy. Therefore, it seems that in no way can this division be adequate.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, quanto aliquid est propinquius uni primo, tanto est minoris multiplicationis. Sed hierarchia angelica media est inter nos et Deum, ut in 4 cap. Cael. hier. dicitur. Ergo cum hominum sit tantum una hierarchia, videtur quod angelorum non sint tres hierarchiae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the closer something is to a single first thing, the less multiplication it has. But the angelic hierarchy is a mean between us and God, as is said in the Celestial Hierarchy 4.1 Therefore, since there is only one hierarchy of men, it seems that there are not three hierarchies of angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, superius et inferius in angelis non est nisi1 secundum diversam proportionem et2 receptionem divinorum. Sed ordines se habent sicut superius et inferius. Ergo videtur quod sit in eis diversa proportio ad receptionem divinorum. Sed3 similiter hierarchiae se habent secundum superius et inferius. Ergo videtur quod eadem sit ratio distinguendi ordines et hierarchias.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there is higher and lower among the angels only on the basis of a different proportion and reception of divine things. But the orders are related as higher and lower. Therefore, it seems that they have differing proportions to receiving divine things. But the hierarchies are likewise related to one another as higher and lower. Therefore, it seems that the rationale for distinguishing orders is the same as for distinguishing hierarchies.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, ratio hierarchiae consistit in ordine potestatis. Sed potestates determinantur per actus. Cum ergo ratio hierarchica sit triplex, ut dictum est, videtur quod sint tantum tres ordines caelestis hierarchiae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the account of hierarchy consists in an order of power. But powers are determined through acts. Therefore, since the account of hierarchy is threefold, as has been said,1 it seems that there are only three orders of the celestial hierarchy.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, ecclesiastica hierarchia exemplata est a caelesti, secundum Dionysium, cap. 1 Cael. hier. Sed in ecclesiastica hierarchia, secundum eumdem, sunt tantum tres ordines. Ergo videtur quod similiter in caelesti.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the celestial hierarchy is an exemplar for the ecclesiastical hierarchy, according to Dionysius.1 But in the ecclesiastical hierarchy, according to Dionysius, there are only three orders. Therefore, it seems that this is likewise true in the celestial hierarchy.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, unitas ordinis est, ut in littera dicitur, ex hoc quod multi spiritus conveniunt in uno munere gratiae. Sed dona Spiritus Sancti sunt septem, ut habetur Isa. 11. Ergo videtur quod sunt tantum septem ordines angelorum.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, as is said in the text,1 the unity of order stems from the fact that many spirits agree in a single gift of grace. But the gifts of the Holy Spirit are seven, as related in Isaiah 11:1–3. Therefore, it seems that there are only seven orders of angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, videtur esse diversitas in distinctione hierarchiarum, secundum Gregorium et Dionysium: quia Dionysius, 8 Cael. hier., ponit virtutes medium ordinem secundae hierarchiae, et principatus primum tertiae hierarchiae. Gregorius autem, Hom. 34 in Evang., e converso: et quaeritur ratio hujus.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, there seems to be a difference in how Gregory and Dionysius distinguish the hierarchies. For Dionysius1 posits the virtues as the middle order of the second hierarchy and the principalities as the first of the third hierarchy, while Gregory2 does the contrary. And we must ask why this is so.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod in angelis invenitur triplex distinctio: una est hierarchiarum ad invicem; secunda est ordinum in eadem hierarchia; tertia est personarum ejusdem ordinis: et quaelibet illarum sumitur secundum diversam proportionem ad receptionem divini luminis.
I answer that three distinctions are found among the angels. One is the distinction of hierarchies from one another. The second is the distinction of orders within the same hierarchy. The third is the distinction of persons of the same order. Each of these distinctions is based on a different proportion to the reception of the divine light.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.co
Diversitas enim hierarchiarum est secundum diversum modum recipiendi divinas illuminationes; diversitas vero ordinum est secundum diversos actus quos divinum lumen perficit secundum perfectius et minus perfectum; diversitas vero personarum unius ordinis est secundum diversam virtutem in executione actus minus vel magis efficaci; verbi gratia: nostra hierarchia distinguitur ab angelica in hoc quod nostra perficitur1 divino lumine velato per similitudines sensibiles tam in sacramentis quam in metaphoris Scripturarum; sed angelica perficitur lumine simplici et absoluto: et cum dictus modus sit communis omnibus qui sunt in nostra hierarchia, tamen eorum sunt diversi actus, secundum quos diversi ordines distinguuntur. Alius enim est actus sacerdotum et diaconorum; et in exercitio cujuslibet horum actuum quidam sunt aliis magis idonei. Angeli autem omnes, quamvis in hoc modo conveniant quod sine inquisitionis discursu et sine velamine figurarum, divinum lumen recipiunt; tamen differunt in hoc quod quidam eorum recipiunt in majori universalitate quam alii; unde superiores dicuntur habere scientiam magis universalem, ut dictum est.
The differentiation of the hierarchies follows on different modes of receiving divine illuminations. The differentiation of the orders, in turn, follows on the different acts that the divine light perfects as more or less perfect. Finally, the differentiation of persons of a single order follows on differing power in the execution of an act more or less efficacious. For example, our hierarchy is distinguished from the angelic by the fact that ours is perfected by the divine light as veiled through sensible likenesses both in the sacraments and in the metaphors of the Scriptures. But the angelic hierarchy is perfected by the light as simple and absolute. Even though the aforementioned mode is common to all who are in our hierarchy, their acts still differ, on the basis of which the different orders are distinguished. For the act of priests differs from that of deacons. And in the exercise of any of these acts, some are more competent than others. However, all the angels, even though they agree in the mode of receiving the divine light without the discursive act of inquiry and without the veil of figures, still differ in the fact that some of them receive it with greater universality than others. Hence the higher are said to have a more universal knowledge, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3
Hoc autem non potest nisi tripliciter variari. Aut enim cognitionem divinorum effectuum recipiunt in ipsa causa prima universali; et hic modus est proprius primae hierarchiae, quae est proportionata ad recipiendum illuminationes in ipso fulgore divini luminis; et propter hoc dicuntur circa Deum esse, et1 omnes ordines ejus denominantur ab operatione circa Deum. Aut cognoscunt res in universalibus rerum rationibus; et hic est modus secundae hierarchiae: et ideo angelorum hujus hierarchiae est accipere perfectionem cognitionis per illuminationem primae hierarchiae, in qua sunt formae maxime universales; et propter hoc ordines hujus hierarchiae non denominantur ab operationibus2 circa Deum, sed nominibus pertinentibus ad potestatem operandi in res, inquantum formae per quas cognoscunt, sunt operativae ad minus respectu effectuum, in quibus Deo ministrant: et quia istae formae sunt universales, nominantur a potestate non limitata vel determinata ad aliquem vel ad aliquos. Aut cognoscunt res in propriis rationibus, et hic est modus ultimae hierarchiae, in qua sunt formae maxime3 particulares et proportionatae ut ab eis recipiantur in intellectus nostros: propter quod dicuntur angeli hierarchiae tertiae accipere divinum lumen, secundum convenientiam hierarchiae nostrae; et inde est quod ordines tertiae hierarchiae denominantur ab actibus limitatis circa unum hominem, vel unam provinciam.
Now, this can only vary in three ways. For either they receive the knowledge of divine effects in the first and universal cause itself, and this mode is proper to the first hierarchy, which is proportioned to receive illuminations in the very brightness of the divine light. For this reason they are said to be near God, and all the orders of this hierarchy take their names from an activity concerning God. Or they know things in the universal accounts of things, and this is the mode of the second hierarchy. Thus, it belongs to the angels of this hierarchy to receive the perfection of knowledge through the illumination of the first hierarchy in which the forms are most universal. For this reason the orders of this hierarchy are not named after activities concerning God but rather by names pertaining to the power of carrying out activities on things, inasmuch as the forms through which they know are operative, at least with respect to the effects in which they minister to God. Because these forms are universal, they are named after power that is not limited or determined to a person or persons. Or they know things in their proper accounts, and this is the mode of the last hierarchy, in which the forms are the most particular and proportionate such that they can be received from them into our intellects. For this reason the angels of the third hierarchy are said to receive the divine light in accord with what befits our hierarchy. It is also for this reason that the orders of the third hierarchy are named after acts that are limited to one man or one province.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3
Hujus autem simile potest videri in terrenis principatibus: quia ministrorum qui sunt sub uno rege, quidam operantur immediate circa personam regis, quasi cubicularii, et consiliarii, et assessores; et hoc competit primae hierarchiae respectu Dei. Quidam vero habent officia ad regimen regni in communi, non deputati huic vel illi provinciae, ut domini regalis curiae, et principes militiae, et judices curiae, et hujusmodi: et his1 similes sunt angeli secundae hierarchiae. Quidam vero praeponuntur ad regimen alicujus partis regni, ut praepositi et balivi, et hujusmodi officiales minores: et his similes sunt ordines tertiae hierarchiae. Et sic patet definitio trium hierarchiarum.
Now, we can see a likeness to this in earthly principates. For of the ministers who are under a single king, some act immediately on behalf of the king’s person, such as chamberlains, counselors, and assessors. This corresponds to the first hierarchy with respect to God. Others have offices regarding the general government of the kingdom and are not deputed to this or that province, such as lords of the royal court, military leaders, court judges, and persons of this sort. The angels of the second hierarchy are like these. Some are placed in charge of the government of a part of the kingdom, such as prefects, bailiffs, and minor officials of this sort. The orders of the third hierarchy are like these. In this way, the definition of the three hierarchies is clear.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3
Ordinum autem primae hierarchiae sic potest accipi numerus et distinctio, secundum tres actus fruitionis quibus anima Deo fruitur: quorum unus est comprehendere vel tenere, quo perficitur memoria; et secundum hoc accipitur ordo thronorum, quia in eis sedet Deus et quiescit, dum eos in se quiescere facit. Alius actus est videre, quo perficitur intelligentia;1 et secundum hoc accipitur ordo cherubim, qui interpretatur plenitudo scientiae. Alius actus est amare, quo perficitur voluntas, et secundum hoc accipitur ordo seraphim, qui interpretantur ardentes vel incendentes:2 et quia in hoc actu est completissima unio ad Deum, ex eo quod amor facit interiora amati penetrare;3 ideo ordo seraphim est primus: secundus cherubim, propter unitatem assimilationis, in qua completur scientia in actu; tertius est thronorum, quia in sessione importatur unio secundum contactum solum.
Now, the number and distinction of the orders of the first hierarchy can be understood in the following way, corresponding to the three acts of enjoyment by which the soul enjoys God. One of these is to comprehend or to possess, by which the memory is perfected. This corresponds to the order of thrones, since on them God is seated and rests when he makes them to rest in him. The second act is to see, by which the understanding is perfected. This corresponds to the order of cherubim, which is translated as “fullness of knowledge.” The third act is to love, by which the will is perfected. This corresponds to the order of seraphim, which is translated as “burning” or “enkindling.” Because the most complete union with God is found in this act, since love causes one to enter the interior things of the beloved, the order of seraphim is the first. The order of cherubim is second because of the unity of assimilation, in which knowing is actually brought to completion. The third is the order of thrones, because sitting implies union only through contact.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3
Ordinum vero secundae hierarchiae sic potest accipi divisio et numerus: quia regimen alicujus communitatis est secundum hoc quod ordinate et pacifice bonum commune dispensatur. Hic autem ordo pacis disponitur tribus: scilicet aliquo sententiante quid unicuique debeatur; et ad hoc est ordo potestatum, unde dicuntur arcere aereas potestates; et hic non est ultimus finis, sed quietem et utilitatem bonorum dispensare, sicut potestas saecularis suspendit latronem ad pacem civitatis. Sed sententia debet esse efficax et recta: sed ad hoc ut sit efficax, indiget aliquo adjuvante et propugnante, ut nihil sit impossibile exequi quod per sententiam determinatur; et ad hoc est ordo virtutum, quae attingunt ultimum in operandis omnibus difficilibus pertinentibus ad ministeria divina; et ideo attribuitur eis miracula facere: quia obviare legibus naturae est arduissimum. Ad hoc autem quod sit recta, indiget aliquo dirigente et imperante; et ad hoc ordo dominationum est, ad quem pertinet dirigere in omnibus ministeriis divinis, sicut architector in mechanicis, qui etiam est praeceptivus; et ideo hic ordo est primus secundae hierarchiae, quia ab ipso dirigitur et imperatur quidquid in ministeriis divinis per angelos agitur; et secundus est ordo virtutum, a quibus actus potestatum efficaciam habet, sicut et leges saeculares oportet esse armatas, ut habeant vim coactivam.
Next, the number and division of the orders of the second hierarchy can be understood in the following way. The government of a community deals with the dispensation of the common good in an orderly and peaceful manner. This order of peace is provided for by three things. The first is by someone judging what is owed to each. The order of powers corresponds to this, for which reason they are said to constrain the powers of the air. This is not the last end, but rather to provide calm and the benefit of goods, such as when the secular power hangs a thief for the peace of the city. Now, a judgment should be effective and right. But for it to be effective, it needs something assisting and contending so that nothing the judgment determines will be impossible to carry out. The order of virtues corresponds to this, since these attain to what is last in carrying out all the difficult activities that pertain to divine ministries. Thus, working miracles is attributed to them, since to work against the laws of nature is exceedingly arduous. Now, for it to be right, the judgment needs something to direct and command it. The order of dominations corresponds to this, since it pertains to this order to give direction in all the divine ministries, just as an engineer also gives instructions in mechanical things. Thus, this order is the first of the second hierarchy because whatever is done through angels in the divine ministries is directed and commanded by it. The second is the order of virtues, from whom the acts of the powers have their efficacy, just as secular laws must be backed up by arms in order to have coercive force.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3
Ordinum autem tertiae hierarchiae sic numerus et ordo accipitur: quia cum habeant potestatem limitatam, oportet quod actus eorum vel limitentur ad unam provinciam vel ad unum hominem. Si ad unam provinciam, sic est ordo principatuum, ut princeps Persarum, qui praeerat Persis, de quo habetur Daniel. 10. Si autem limitatur ad unum hominem, aut est de his quae pertinent ad ipsum tantum, et sic est ordo angelorum, unde dicuntur minima nuntiare, quorum est etiam singulos homines1 custodire; aut de his quae pertinent ad bonum multorum, quae explentur per actum unius singularis personae, et ad hoc est ordo archangelorum, sicut Gabriel qui nuntiavit nativitatem Christi et Joannis Baptistae; et ideo nomen eorum compositum est ex duobus ordinibus extremis: dicuntur enim archangeli, quasi principes angeli; et propter hoc etiam dicuntur majora nuntiare, quia bonum gentis est divinius quam bonum unius hominis, secundum Philosophum, in 1 Ethic.
Finally, the number and order of the orders of the third hierarchy can be understood in the following way. For since they have limited power, their acts must either be limited to a single province or to a single man. If they are limited to a single province, then this is the order of principalities, as in the case of the prince of Persia, who presided over the Persians (Dan 10:13). If it is limited to one man, then either it concerns what pertains to him alone, and this is the order of angels, who are for this reason said to announce lesser things, and to whom it also belongs to guard individual men, or else it concerns what is carried out through one person’s act that pertains to the good of many. This is the order of archangels, as in the case of Gabriel, who announced the birth of Christ and of John the Baptist. Thus, their name is composed out of the two orders at either extreme. For they are called “archangels,” being, as it were, prince-angels. For this reason they are also said to announce greater things, since the good of the nation is more divine than the good of one man, according to the Philosopher.1
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3
Numerus autem eorum qui sunt in unoquoque ordine ignotus est nobis.
Yet the number of angels in each of the orders is unknown to us.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod divisio hierarchiae in ordines est totius potestativi in partes potentiales, sicut anima dividitur in suas potentias: et hoc totum est quasi medium inter totum universale et integrale. Universale enim est secundum essentiam et completam virtutem in qualibet sua parte, unde de omnibus aequaliter praedicatur; sed integrale nec est secundum essentiam nec secundum virtutem totam in unaquaque suarum partium, et ideo nullo modo de parte praedicatur; sed totum potentiale adest quidem secundum essentiam cuilibet parti, sed secundum completam virtutem est in parte suprema, quia semper superior potentia habet in se completius ea quae sunt inferioris: et ista est comparatio hierarchiae ad ordines.
Reply Obj. 1: The division of a hierarchy into orders is that of a potestative whole into its potential parts, just as the soul is divided according to its powers.1 This whole is like a middle between the universal whole and the integral whole. For a universal whole exists in any given part both in essence and in complete power, and so it is predicated equally of them all. But an integral whole does not exist in each of its parts, either in essence or in total power, and so it is in no way predicated of a part. But a potential whole is present to any given part in essence, while as to complete power it is present in the highest part, since a higher power always has in itself more completely what belongs to a lower power. This is how a hierarchy compares to the orders.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod omnes homines sunt unius speciei; et ideo in omnibus est unus modus communis recipiendi divinas illuminationes, et propter hoc omnium est hierarchia una. Sed angeli sunt diversarum specierum; et propter hoc in diversis hierarchiis ordinantur secundum diversum modum receptionis, ut dictum est. Sed verum est quod quaelibet natura in angelis est magis una et simplex quam natura humana, quae est ultima natura intellectualis.
Reply Obj. 2: All men belong to a single species. Thus, in them all there is one common mode of receiving divine illuminations. For this reason there is one hierarchy for them all. But the angels belong to different species. For this reason they are ordered in different hierarchies on the basis of different modes of reception, as has been said. But it is true that any given nature among the angels is more unified and simple than human nature, which is the last intellectual nature.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.ad2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad tertium: quia sicut humanae hierarchiae sunt tres ordines, secundum Dionysium, De eccles. hier., cap. 5, ita et cujuslibet caelestis; unde secundum tres hierarchias sunt novem ordines, ut sic in omnibus Trinitatis similitudo reluceat, secundum principium, medium et finem.
Reply Obj. 3: In this way, the reply to the third objection is clear. For just as there are three orders of the hierarchy of men according to Dionysius,1 so also are there three orders of any celestial hierarchy. Hence for the three hierarchies there are nine orders, so that in this way, the likeness of the Trinity may be reflected in all things, with respect to their beginning, middle, and end.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in nostra hierarchia distinguuntur ordines secundum tres actiones hierarchicas: quia ministrorum est purgare, sacerdotum illuminare simul et purgare, sed episcoporum perficere. Talis autem distinctio non potest esse in caelesti hierarchia: quia minimus ordo angelorum est superior supremo ordine nostrae hierarchiae: unde potest et perficere, et illuminare, et purgare.
Reply Obj. 4: In our hierarchy, orders are distinguished in accord with three hierarchical actions. For it belongs to ministers to purify, to priests to illuminate and purify at the same time, and to bishops to perfect. But there cannot be such a distinction in the celestial hierarchy, since the lowest order of angels is higher than the highest order of our hierarchy. Hence it can perfect, illuminate, and purify.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod diversitas proportionum potest sumi multipliciter: aut secundum diversum genus proportionis, sicut duplum et sesquialterum: quorum primum est multiplex, secundum superparticulare: alia est enim genere proportio quattuor ad duo, quoniam dupla; et trium ad duo, quoniam sesquialtera: aut secundum diversas species ejusdem generis, sicut duplum et triplum; quorum est unum genus proportionis, scilicet multiplex: aut secundum diversos numeros in eadem specie proportionis, ut quattuor ad duo, et sex ad tria: et prima diversitas competit distinctioni hierarchiarum, secunda distinctioni ordinum, tertia distinctioni personarum unius ordinis.
Reply Obj. 5: Difference of proportion can be understood in several ways. It can be understood either with reference to different genera of proportion, as in the case of double and sesquialterum, of which the first is a multiple and the second a superparticular.1 For there is a difference between the proportion of 4:2, since this is a double proportion, and that of 3:2, since this is a sesquialtern proportion. Or it can be understood with reference to different species of the same genus, as in the case of double and triple, which belong to the same genus of proportion, namely the multiple. Or it can be understood with reference to different numbers in the same species of proportion, such as 4:2 and 6:3.2 The first difference belongs to the distinction of hierarchies, the second to the distinction of orders, and the third to the distinction of persons of a single order.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod dona secundum quae distinguuntur ordines sunt dona perficientia in actibus hierarchicis, et haec variantur, ut dictum est: dona autem1 et virtutes perficiunt ad actus personales; et ideo secundum ea ordines non distinguuntur.
Reply Obj. 6: The gifts on whose basis the orders are distinguished are gifts that are perfective in hierarchical acts, and these are varied, as has been said.1 But gifts and powers are perfective with respect to personal acts. Thus, they are not the basis of the distinctions between orders.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod ordinatio Dionysii est rationabilior: quia ipse distinguit secundam hierarchiam a tertia secundum universale et particulare, non limitatum et limitatum: et ideo virtutes ponit in secunda, et principatus in tertia. Gregorius autem non multum intendit ordinare, sed numerare. Nihilominus ista ordinatio potest sumi secundum actus exteriores et secundum conformitatem ad nostram hierarchiam: et quia in nostra hierarchia habentes praelationem sunt super personas privatas, ideo in secunda hierarchia ordinat illos quorum nomina important officium praelationis, scilicet dominationes, principatus, et potestates; in tertia autem ordines quorum actus sunt etiam personarum privatarum, ut mirabilia facere, quae est virtutum, et nuntiare magna, quod est archangelorum, et nuntiare parva, quod est angelorum.
Reply Obj. 7: The ordering Dionysius sets out is more reasonable, since he distinguishes the second hierarchy from the third with reference to the universal and the particular, the unlimited and the limited. This is why he places the virtues in the second hierarchy and the principalities in the third. But Gregory intends not so much to give an order as to enumerate the orders. Nonetheless, this ordering can be taken in accord with external acts and in accord with its conformity to our hierarchy. Because in our hierarchy those who have preeminence are above private persons, so in the second hierarchy he orders those whose names imply an office of preeminence, namely, dominations, principalities, and powers, whereas in the third he places the orders whose acts are those of even private persons, such as to work wonders, which belongs to the virtues, to announce great things, which belongs to the archangels, and to announce lesser things, which belongs to the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A3.ad7
A. 4Whether the names of the angels are fittingly distinguishedUtrum nomina angelorum convenienter distinguantur
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod nomina angelorum non convenienter distinguantur.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the names of the angels are not fittingly distinguished.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg1
Nomen enim totius non debet parti imponi. Sed ordo est pars hierarchiae. Cum ergo hierarchia sit idem quod sacer principatus, ut dictum est, videtur quod nullus ordo principatus debeat dici.
Obj. 1: For the name of the whole should not be imposed on the part. But order is a part of hierarchy. Therefore, since “hierarchy” is the same as “sacred principate,” as has been said,1 it seems that no order should be called a “principate.”
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, nomen totius non debet imponi alicui ordini illius naturae. Sed omnes caelestes spiritus angeli vocantur. Ergo videtur quod ultimus ordo angelorum non debeat nomine angelorum vocari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the name of the whole should not be imposed on any order of that nature. But all the heavenly spirits are called “angels.” Therefore, it seems that the last order of angels should not be called by the name “angels.”
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, illud quod est superioris ordinis, non necessario invenitur in inferiori, quamvis e contrario. Sed nomina respondent rebus. Cum ergo omnes angeli dicantur caelestes virtutes secundum Dionysium, cap. 9 Cael. hier., videtur quod hoc nomine non debeat nominari medius ordo secundae hierarchiae: quia nomina superiorum non sunt inferiorum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what belongs to a higher order is not necessarily found in a lower order, even though the contrary is true. But names correspond to things. Therefore, since all the angels are called “heavenly virtues,” according to Dionysius,1 it seems that the middle order of the second hierarchy should not be called by this name, since the names of the higher do not belong to the lower.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, omnis virtus est media inter essentiam et operationem. Sed nullus ordo vocatur in angelis nomine essentiae vel operationis. Ergo nec etiam nomine virtutis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every virtue is a medium between essence and activity. But no order among the angels is called by the name “essence” or “activity.” Therefore, neither should there be an order called by the name “virtue.”
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, per nomina ordinum devenimus in proprietates eorum, secundum Dionysium, lib. cit., cap. 7.1 Sed nulli angelo convenit per caritatem inflammare, nec in voluntatem imprimere: quia hoc solius Dei est. Ergo videtur quod inconvenienter dicantur seraphim incendentes.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to Dionysius,1 we arrive at the angels’ properties through the names of the orders. But it befits no angel to inflame through charity or to make an impression on the will, because this belongs to God alone. Therefore, it seems that the seraphim, “those who enkindle,”2 are unfittingly named.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, ardere caritate, et videre Deum, et tenere ipsum, sunt de substantia beatitudinis. Sed omnes angeli sunt beati. Ergo nulli ordines debent ab his actibus nominari.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, to burn with charity, to see God, and to possess him belong to the substance of beatitude. But all the angels are blessed. Therefore, no orders should be named after these acts.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg7
Praeterea, quaeritur, quomodo differant haec tria, “seraph, seraphin,” et “seraphim;” et “cherub, cherubin,” et “cherubim.”
Obj. 7: Furthermore, the question arises of how these three differ: “seraph,” “seraphin,” and “seraphim”; and “cherub,” “cherubin,” and “cherubim.”
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa nominationes ordinum attendendum est, quod sicut unusquisque ordo est altior, ita etiam a perfectiori nominatur: et quamvis ea quae sunt superiorum participentur quodammodo ab inferioribus, et e converso,1 non tamen debent esse confusa nomina, sed distincta. Ad hoc enim quod aliquod nomen nominet proprie aliquam rem, duo requiruntur: scilicet quod hoc quod significatur per nomen, habeatur perfecte secundum completum actum, et ut sit ultima perfectio ejus: et quia omnis denominatio est a forma, quae dat esse et est principium operationis; ideo angeli denominantur ab eo quod est in eis loco formae, tamquam a digniori. Verbi gratia, in homine est quaedam participatio intellectus: et quia non habet plenum actum intellectus, ut sine inquisitione et imaginatione intelligere possit, ideo in ordine intellectualium non ponitur. Similiter etiam quamvis sensum habeat secundum completissimam operationem respectu omnium animalium: quia tamen sentire non est secundum ultimam perfectionem ejus, non ponitur in ordine sensitivorum, sed in ordine rationalium: quia rationis actum plene habet, et est actus ejus inquantum est homo.
I answer that concerning the naming of the orders, it should be observed that the higher each order is, the more perfect is that after which it takes its name. Even though those things that belong to the higher are, in a certain way, participated in by the lower and vice versa, their names should not be confused but distinct. In order for a name to name a thing properly, two things are required: that what is signified by the name be regarded perfectly with respect to completed act, and that it be its ultimate perfection. Because each thing takes its name from the form that gives it being and is its principle of activity, the angels are named after that which in them holds the place of form as after that which is more worthy. For example, in man there is a certain participation in intellect, and because he does not have the full act of the intellect that would allow him to understand without inquiry and imagination, he is not placed in the order of intellectual things. Similarly, even though he has senses that are the most complete in their activity with respect to all animals, since sensing is not in accord with his ultimate perfection, he is not placed in the order of sensitive things. Rather, he is placed in the order of rational things, since he has the act of reason fully, and it is his act inasmuch as he is man.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.co
Secundum hoc ergo dico, quod donum superiorum est in inferioribus secundum quamdam participationem, non secundum completum actum: et ideo ab eo non possunt denominari: e contrario vero dona inferiorum sunt in superioribus eminentius; sed in illis actibus non est ultimum complementum eorum, unde ab his non denominantur sicut proprio nomine: et inde est quod dicuntur sibi in denominationibus cedere, ut scilicet superior ordo ab excellentiori actu proprium nomen sortiatur.
Therefore, in accord with this I say that the gift of the higher is in the lower by way of a certain participation, but not as completed act. Thus, they cannot be named after it. On the other hand, the gifts of the lower are in the higher more eminently, though their ultimate completion is not in those acts, for which reason they are not named after them as with a proper name. So it is that they are said to yield to each other in being named, namely, in such a way that the higher order is allotted its proper name from the more excellent act.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod principatus communiter sumptus ad cujuslibet praelationis officium, intelligitur nomine hierarchiae; sed principatus specialiter sumptus ad regimen determinatae provinciae, est nomen unius specialis ordinis.
Reply Obj. 1: A principate taken generally, with reference to an office of any kind of preeminence, is referred to by the name “hierarchy.” But a principate taken specifically, with reference to the governance of a determinate province, has the name of a single specific order.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nomen angeli designat manifestationem, cum angelus nuntius dicatur: esse enim manifestativum simpliciter convenit omnibus, inquantum scilicet secundum descensum ordinum, lumen intellectuale est in eis minus simplex et magis proportionatum intellectui sequentium; et ideo dicit Dionysius in 10 cap. Cael. hierar., quod semper inferior angelus manifestat superiorem omnibus sub se ordinatis; et ideo esse manifestativum omnium superiorum respectu nostri est ultimi ordinis: propter quod ultimum ordinem, angelorum nomine significamus, aliis ordinibus nominatis ab his quae designant excellentiorem modum nuntiandi vel manifestandi; et per hunc modum angelus est nomen naturae, quia conditionem naturae exprimit. Sed si nuntiare sumatur secundum exterius ministerium quod exercent, sic angelus est nomen officii, non naturae, ut dicit Gregorius, Hom. 34 in Evang.
Reply Obj. 2: The name “angel” designates manifestation, since an angel is said to be a messenger. For the ability to manifest belongs to all the orders simply inasmuch as, going down through the orders, the intellectual light is less simple in them and more proportionate to the intellect of those that follow. Thus, Dionysius says that a lower angel is always able to manifest a higher to all those ordered below itself.1 And it belongs to the last order to be manifestive of all the higher orders with respect to us. For this reason, we signify the last order by the name “angels,” naming the other orders after what denotes a more excellent mode of announcing or manifesting. In this way, “angel” is the name of the nature, since it expresses a condition of nature. But if announcing is taken with reference to the external ministry they exercise, then in this way, “angel” is the name of the office, not the nature, as Gregory says.2
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod nomen virtutum, secundum quod nominat specialem ordinem, sumitur a speciali dono vel actu, quod est exequi et perficere quidquid est arduum et difficillimum in ministeriis divinis; sed secundum quod convenit omnibus caelestibus spiritibus, sumitur a virtute consequente naturam.
Reply Obj. 3: The name “virtues,” as naming a specific order, is taken for a specific gift or act, which is to carry out and perfect whatever is arduous or very difficult in the divine ministries. But as applicable to all the heavenly spirits, it is taken from the virtue that follows on nature.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angelorum nomina quaedam sunt communia omnibus ordinibus, quaedam autem propria determinatorum ordinum. Communium autem quaedam sumuntur ab essentia vel aliqua conditione naturali, ut quod dicuntur caelestes essentiae, et angeli, et spiritus, et divinae mentes, et divini intellectus, et caelestes animi; quaedam vero a virtute, ut quod dicuntur caelestes virtutes; quaedam vero ab operatione, ut quod dicuntur angeli; sed nomina specialium ordinum sumuntur a donis superadditis et officiis consequentibus dona; et ideo nomina specialium ordinum magis possunt aequivocari cum nominibus generalibus quae sumuntur a virtute et ab operatione, quae essentiae superadduntur, quam cum illis quae sumuntur a natura, quae non superadditur, sed substernitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Some names of the angels are common to all the orders, but some are proper to certain orders. Of the common names, some are taken from the essence or a natural condition, as when they are called “heavenly essences,” “angels,” “spirits,” “divine minds,” “divine intellects,” and “heavenly spirits.” But some are taken from virtue, as when they are called “heavenly virtues.” And some are taken from their activity, as when they are called “angels.” Yet the names of specific orders are taken from superadded gifts and from offices consequent on those gifts. Thus, the names of the specific orders can more readily be equivocated with the general names that are taken from virtue and activity, which are superadded to the essence, than with those that are taken from nature, which is not superadded, but rather underlies.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod seraphim non dicuntur incendentes quasi habitum caritatis influant; sed quia illuminant de his quae ad amorem caritatis pertinent.
Reply Obj. 5: The seraphim are not said to enkindle as if they infused the habit of charity, but rather because they illuminate things pertaining to the love of charity.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod nomina superiorum ordinum non sumuntur simpliciter ab actibus fruitionis, sed ab excellentia eorum quae tantum in superioribus inveniuntur, quamvis fruitio communis sit omnibus: non enim dicuntur amantes seraphim,1 sed ardentes, in quo consummatio caritatis exprimitur; similiter cherubim non dicuntur simpliciter videntes vel scientes, sed pleni scientia. Unde per istum modum scientiam habere non est commune omnibus, quamvis scientia vel visio omnibus sit communis: et propter hoc non possunt omnes dici cherubim, ut dicit Dionysius, in 12 cap. Cael. hier.
Reply Obj. 6: The names of the higher orders are not taken from the acts of enjoyment simply, but from their excellences, which are found only in the higher angels, although enjoyment is common to all the angels. For the seraphim are not called “those who love,” but “those who burn,” which expresses the consummation of charity. Likewise the cherubim are not called simply “those who see” or “those who know,” but rather “those who are full of knowledge.” Hence to have knowledge in this way is not common to all, even though knowledge or vision is common to all. For this reason they cannot all be called “cherubim,” as Dionysius says.1
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod nomina ista desinentia in “in,” ut “cherubin, seraphin,” sunt neutri generis, pluralis numeri, et ponuntur pro toto collegio unius ordinis. Desinentia autem in “im,” sunt masculini generis, et pluralis numeri, et ponuntur pro pluribus personis unius ordinis. Sed “cherub” et “seraph” sunt masculini generis et singularis numeri, et significant unam personam illius ordinis.
Reply Obj. 7: The names ending in -in, such as “cherubin” and “seraphin,” are neuter in gender and plural in number and are set down for the whole group of a single order. But those ending in -im are masculine in gender and plural in number and are set down for more than one person of a single order. But “cherub” and “seraph” are masculine in gender and singular in number, and signify a single person of that order.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A4.ad7
A. 5Whether all the angels of a single order are equalUtrum omnes angeli unius ordinis sint aequales
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod omnes angeli unius ordinis sint aequales.
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that all the angels of a single order are equal.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.arg1
Major enim est convenientia eorum qui sunt unius ordinis, quam eorum qui sunt unius hierarchiae. Sed Dionysius frequenter vocat aequipotentes eos qui sunt unius hierarchiae. Ergo videtur multo fortius quod illi qui sunt unius ordinis sint aequales.
Obj. 1: For there is more in common between those who belong to a single order than between those who belong to a single hierarchy. But Dionysius frequently calls those who belong to a single hierarchy equal in power. Therefore, it seems that all the more are those who belong to a single order equal.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, quaecumque se habent sicut superius et inferius, sunt in diverso gradu vel ordine ordinati. Sed quicumque in angelis sunt inaequales,1 se habent sicut superius et inferius. Ergo videtur quod sint diversorum ordinum. Ergo si aliqui sint unius ordinis, videtur quod sint aequales.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, all things that are related as higher and lower are ordered in different ranks or orders. But all those among the angels who are unequal are related as higher and lower. Therefore, it seems that they belong to different orders. Therefore, if any belong to a single order, it seems that they are equal.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, dignitas angelorum est secundum dona percepta. Sed illi qui sunt unius ordinis perficiuntur uno dono, ut habetur ex definitione ordinis in littera posita. Ergo videtur quod sint aequales.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the dignity of the angels follows on the gifts they have received. But those who belong to a single order are perfected by a single gift, as is implied by the definition of order set forth in the text.1 Therefore, it seems that they are equal.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, quanto aliquid immediatius conjungitur alteri, tanto minus distat ab illo; sicut tria minus distant a duobus quam decem. Sed si angeli qui sunt unius ordinis essent inaequales, inferior angelus unius ordinis magis1 immediate se haberet ad primum angelum inferioris ordinis quam ad superiorem sui ordinis. Ergo angeli diversorum ordinum magis convenirent quam angeli ejusdem ordinis: quod videtur absurdum. Ergo omnes angeli unius ordinis sunt sibi immediati, ita quod se mutuo non excedunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the more immediately something is joined to another, the less distant it is from it, just as, for example, three is less distant from two than ten. But if the angels who belong to a single order were unequal, then a lower angel of one order would be related more immediately to the first angel of a lower order than to a higher angel of its own order. In this case angels of different orders would be closer together than angels of the same order, which seems absurd. Therefore, all the angels of a single order are immediately related to one another in such a way that they mutually do not exceed one another.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.arg5
Sed contra, ubicumque est primum, medium et ultimum, ibi est inaequalitas. Sed in angelis unius ordinis est invenire primos, medios et ultimos, secundum Dionysium, in 10 cap. Cael. hier. Ergo angeli unius ordinis non sunt aequales.
On the contrary, wherever there is first, middle, and last, there is inequality. But among the angels belonging to a single order, we find some who are first, middle, and last, according to Dionysius.1 Therefore, the angels of a single order are not equal.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, in angelis est summa pulchritudo post Deum. Sed in diversorum graduum consonantia ordinata consistit ratio pulchritudinis. Ergo videtur quod in angelis etiam unius ordinis est hujusmodi gradum invenire.
Furthermore, after God, the greatest beauty is found among the angels. But the account of beauty consists in the ordered harmony of differing degrees. Therefore, it seems that even among the angels belonging to a single order we can find a gradation of this sort.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut supra dictum est, angeli secundum diversitatem naturalium diversimode etiam in gratuitis perfecti sunt, secundum quae dona in ordinibus distinguuntur. Cum autem supra dictum sit, quod in una specie non sint plures angeli, et species in angelis non possint differre nisi secundum quod magis et minus habent de potentialitate et actu; oportet quod unius angeli semper natura sit sublimior quam alterius: ideo non est accipere duos angelos aequales in tota caelesti hierarchia.
I answer that, as was said above,1 on the basis of their differences in natural endowments, the angels have also been differently perfected in gratuitous gifts. They are distinguished in their various orders with reference to these gifts. However, since, as was said above,2 there is not more than one angel of a single species, and species can only differ in the angels as partaking more or less of potentiality and act, one angel must always possess a more sublime nature than another. Thus, we cannot admit that there are two equal angels anywhere in the whole celestial hierarchy.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod angeli unius hierarchiae dicuntur aequipotentes, non simpliciter, sed secundum quid, scilicet quantum ad modum accipiendi illuminationes divinas, qui est proprius illi hierarchiae: et similiter angeli unius ordinis sunt aequipotentes secundum convenientiam in actu illius ordinis, et non simpliciter.
Reply Obj. 1: The angels of a single hierarchy are said to be equal in power not simply, but rather in a qualified sense, namely, with regard to the mode of receiving divine illuminations that is proper to that hierarchy. Likewise, the angels of a single order are equal in power with respect to their agreement in the act of that order and not simply.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non quaelibet distinctio gradus facit distantiam ordinum, ut supra dictum est; sed illa quae est secundum diversos actus.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not any distinction of rank that creates the distance between orders, as has been said above,1 but rather one that corresponds to different acts.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis omnium sit unum donum, non tamen aequaliter omnes illud participant, sed secundum magis et minus.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though they all have one gift, they do not all participate in it equally, but rather to a greater or lesser extent.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut in naturalibus diversa quantitas et diversa intensio qualitatis non facit diversitatem in specie, sed est dispositio ad diversam speciem, inquantum unaquaeque species requirit determinatam quantitatem dimensionis, ut dicitur in 2 De anima, et similiter ad speciem ignis requiritur determinata intensio caloris; unde possibile est ut aliqua minus distent in quantitate vel intensione qualitatis, quae magis distant secundum speciem: ita etiam est1 in ordinibus angelorum quod2 si consideretur distantia secundum rationem quantitatis tantum, non est inconveniens quod infimus angelus alicujus ordinis plus distet a supremo sui ordinis quam a supremo inferioris ordinis, a quo tamen differentia formali et secundum speciem magis distat, inquantum attingit rationem superioris ordinis, quam alius non consequitur: sicut si diceretur, quod frigidissimus vir minus distat a calidissima muliere quam a calidissimo viro, cum quod tamen magis convenit ratione sexus. Et hoc universaliter invenitur verum in omni re quae compatitur aliquam latitudinem diversorum graduum.
Reply Obj. 4: In natural things, differing quantity and differing intensity of quality do not cause a difference of species; rather, such is a disposition to a different species, inasmuch as each species requires a determinate quantity of dimension, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 Likewise, for the species of fire a determinate intensity of heat is required. For this reason it is possible for something that is more distant by species to be less distant in quantity or intensity of quality. So it is also in the angelic orders that if we consider distance with reference to the account of quantity alone, it is not unfitting for the lowest angel of an order to be more distant from the highest in its own order than from the highest of the lower order. This is so even while also being more distant from the lower by a formal difference and in species, inasmuch as it possesses the account of the higher order, which the other does not have. This would be the case, for example, if it were said that the coldest man is less distant from the hottest woman than from the hottest man, with whom he nevertheless has more in common by reason of his sex. And this is found to be universally true in each thing that allows for a range of different degrees.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A5.ad4
A. 6Whether all the hierarchies are connectedUtrum omnes hierarchiae sint connexae
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnes hierarchiae sint connexae.
To the sixth we proceed as follows. It seems that not all the hierarchies are connected.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.arg1
Quorumcumque enim ratio consistit in distinctione, eorum non est aliqua connexio: quia connexio distinctioni opponitur. Sed ratio hierarchiae consistit in distinctione superioris et inferioris. Ergo earum non est connexio.
Obj. 1: For there is no connection between those things whose account is to be distinct, since connection is opposed to distinction. But the account of hierarchy consists in the distinction of higher and lower. Therefore, there is no connection between them.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.arg2
Praeterea, quae differunt in eo quod est maxime commune, non habent ulterius in quo connectantur; sicut quae specie differunt, genere conveniunt; et quae differunt generibus generalissimis, non univocantur in aliquo. Sed hierarchia est quid communissimum comprehendens sub se ordines et personas. Ergo diversae hierarchiae in nullo connectuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, things that differ in what is most common do not have anything else by which to be connected. For example, things that differ in species agree in genus, while things that differ in the most general genera do not have anything univocally in common. But a hierarchy is something most common, encompassing orders and persons under it. Therefore, different hierarchies are not connected by anything.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.arg3
Praeterea, in angelis non est invenire nisi naturalia et gratuita. Sed in naturalibus non connectuntur, cum sint diversarum specierum: nec iterum in gratuitis, cum diversis muneribus gratiae diversi ordines perficiantur. Ergo videtur quod in nullo connectuntur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, we find nothing in the angels but natural endowments and gratuitous gifts. But they are not connected by natural endowments, since they belong to different species. Nor are they connected by gratuitous gifts, since different orders are perfected by different gifts of grace. Therefore, it seems that they are not connected by anything.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.arg4
Praeterea,1 ea quae non conjunguntur in aliquo uno termino communi, non videntur connexionem habere, sicut discreta. Sed hierarchiae et ordines non uniuntur in aliquo uno termino communi, cum non sit unus ordo diversarum hierarchiarum, nec unus angelus diversorum ordinum. Ergo videtur quod non sit aliqua eorum connexio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, things that are not joined together in one common terminus do not seem to have a connection, like discrete things. But hierarchies and orders are not united in one common term, since there is not a single order that belongs to different hierarchies or a single angel that belongs to different orders. Therefore, it seems that there is no connection between them.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.arg5
Sed contra est quod Dionysius dicit in cap. 10 Cael. hier., assignans connexionem ordinum et hierarchiarum.
On the contrary, there is what Dionysius says1 when he assigns a connection between the orders and hierarchies.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.sc
Praeterea, dicit Commentator in 9 Metaph., quod ordo substantiarum separatarum sub Deo et ad invicem, est sicut plurium artium sub una arte communi; unde scientiam Dei assimilat metaphysicae, sub qua sunt omnes scientiae, et sicut plura officia ordinantur sub principe civitatis. Sed in omnibus his est aliqua connexio, secundum quod ad invicem dependent. Ergo videtur quod hierarchiarum caelestium et ordinum sit connexio.
Furthermore, the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 111 that the ordering of separated substances under God and among themselves is like that of several arts under one common art (as for example the science of God is like metaphysics, under which all the sciences fall) or like several offices ordered under the ruler of the city. But there is a connection between all these things insofar as they depend on one another. Therefore, it seems that there is a connection between the celestial hierarchies and orders.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod ordines angelicae hierarchiae omnes sunt connexi ad invicem, et etiam ordinibus nostrae hierarchiae, ut Dionysius tradit ubi supra. Haec autem connexio intelligenda est ad modum ordinis universi. Sicut enim universi partes ad invicem ordinatae sunt, inquantum una alteram juvat ad consecutionem sui finis, et etiam ad ultimum bonum, quod est finis totius universi, ita etiam connexio hierarchiarum est et secundum relationem in unum finem ultimum, secundum quod omnis hierarchiae finis est unitas et similitudo ad Deum: et secundum ea quae sunt de essentia ipsius hierarchiae, scilicet secundum ordinem, scientiam et actionem.
I answer that the orders of the angelic hierarchy are all connected to one another and even to the orders of our hierarchy, as Dionysius hands down in the passage above.1 But this connection must be understood after the manner of the order of the universe. For the parts of the universe are all ordered to one another inasmuch as one helps another to the attainment of its end and also to the ultimate good, which is the end of the entire universe. So also there is a connection between the hierarchies both with reference to their relation to one last end, insofar as the end of every hierarchy is unity and likeness to God, and with reference to what pertains to the essence of the hierarchy itself, namely, with respect to order, knowledge, and action.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.co
Secundum ordinem quidem, inquantum in omnibus invenitur distinctio per primum, medium et ultimum: sicut enim angelica hierarchia media est inter Deum et nos; ita etiam est accipere in ipsa hierarchia primam hierarchiam, et mediam, et ultimam; et in unaquaque primum ordinem, medium et ultimum, in quorum unoquoque est accipere primos angelos, medios et ultimos, et hoc a primo usque ad ultimum. Secundum scientiam vero, inquantum irradiatio divini luminis extenditur a primis usque ad ultimos, ut dicitur, Job 25:3: numquid est numerus militum ejus, et super quem non surgit lumen ejus?1 Quod tamen non uniformiter ab omnibus recipitur; sed a superioribus in majori simplicitate, et ab inferioribus in minori. Secundum actionem autem, quia primi habent actionem hierarchicam in medios, et medii in ultimos; et medii manifestant primos et ultimi medios eo modo qui supra expositus est:
There is also a connection with reference to order, inasmuch as in all of them the distinction among first, middle, and last is found. For just as the angelic hierarchy is in the middle between God and us, so also in that hierarchy itself we discover a first, middle, and last hierarchy. In each of these, we discover a first, middle, and last order. And in each of these, we discover first, middle, and last angels, from the first down to the very last. There is a connection with reference to knowledge, inasmuch as the radiance of the divine light extends from the first down to the last, as it is said: is there any number to his armies? Upon whom does his light not arise? (Job 25:3) But it is not received uniformly by them all. Rather, it is received by the higher with greater simplicity and by the lower with less. Finally, with reference to action, the first have a hierarchical action on the middle and the middle on the last. The middle manifest the first and the last manifest the middle in the way explained above.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6
et sic secundum quattuor quae in definitione hierarchiae ponuntur, quadruplex ejus connexio assignatur.
And so, in accord with the four things included in the definition of a hierarchy, we can assign a fourfold connection.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod distinctio quae est de ratione hierarchiae est ordinatorum ad invicem et ad aliquod unum, et talis distinctio connexionem non excludit, sed ponit.
Reply Obj. 1: The distinction that belongs to the account of a hierarchy is that of things ordered to one another and to one common thing. Such a distinction does not exclude connection; rather, it requires it.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod plurium hierarchiarum est unus finis communis, et una communis perfectio et ratio: et ideo quae differunt in hierarchia connectuntur in fine ultimo et in communi ratione hierarchiae, et in lumine perficiente hierarchiam; sed ordines unius hierarchiae praeter hoc connectuntur in his quae sunt propria illius hierarchiae: et qui sunt unius ordinis, in propriis illius ordinis.
Reply Obj. 2: More than one hierarchy has the one common end and one common perfection and account. Thus, things that differ in hierarchy are connected by their last end, by the common account of hierarchy, and by the light that perfects the hierarchy. But besides all this, the orders of a single hierarchy are connected by what is proper to that hierarchy. And those angels belonging to a single order are connected by what is proper to that order.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod angeli perficiuntur duplici lumine: lumine scilicet naturali, prout sunt intellectus quidam, et lumine gratuito perficiente ad actus hierarchicos: et utrumque lumen est unum in omnibus ex parte principii a quo est, et finis ad quem ordinantur; sed utrumque distinguitur et appropriatur diversis secundum diversam capacitatem recipientium; tamen distinctio ordinata est, et ipse ordo connexionem ponit; et ideo talis distinctio connexionem non excludit.
Reply Obj. 3: The angels are perfected by two lights: by natural light, insofar as they are intelligences, and by a gratuitous light that perfects them with respect to hierarchical acts. Both lights are one in all the angels on the side of the principle from which they derive, and of the end to which they are ordered. But both are distinguished and appropriated differently according to the different capacities of the receivers. Yet even this distinction is ordered, and the order itself requires a connection. Thus, such a distinction does not exclude connection.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod invenitur in hierarchiis et in ordinibus quidam communis finis, non quod unum sit in diversis, sed inquantum inveniuntur in uno diversorum proprietates secundum convenientiam et secundum ordinem sapientiae divinae, quae fines1 primorum conjungit principiis secundorum, ut dicit Dionysius, in 7 cap. De div. nom. Et hoc patet discurrenti per singulas hierarchias. Primus enim ordo primae hierarchiae quodammodo secundum maximum excessum2 accedit ad divinas proprietates: unde nominantur seraphim ex proprietate ignis, qui maxime significat divinas proprietates, ut dicit Dionysius, in fine Caelest. hierarch. Ultimus vero ordo illius hierarchiae habet quamdam conglutinationem cum ordinibus secundae hierarchiae: unde et non denominatur tantum ab actu qui est circa Deum, sed et ab actu qui est in inferiora: et ideo dicuntur throni, inquantum Deus in eis sedet ut omnia judicans. Similiter etiam in secunda hierarchia primus ordo, scilicet dominationum, habet aliquid simile cum hierarchia prima, scilicet praeesse, et non exequi. Ita etiam primus ordo tertiae hierarchiae, scilicet principatus, habet aliquid simile cum ordinibus secundae hierarchiae: unde et nomen ejus praelationem importat. Similiter etiam et summus ordo nostrae hierarchiae habet aliquid simile cum ultimo ordine caelestis hierarchiae; et ideo sacerdos vocatur angelus; Malach. 2:7: labia sacerdotis custodient scientiam, et legem requirent ex ore ejus: quia angelus Domini exercituum est.
Reply Obj. 4: A certain common boundary exists among the hierarchies and among the orders, not that there is one single element in different areas, but rather inasmuch as the properties of different areas are found in a single element through a resemblance and in accord with the ordering of the divine wisdom, which joins the end of first things with the beginnings of second things, as Dionysius says.1 This is clear if we consider in order each individual hierarchy. For the first order of the first hierarchy in a certain way draws nearest to the divine properties. Hence they are named seraphim after the property of fire, which most of all signifies the divine properties, as Dionysius says.2 But the last order of that hierarchy has a kind of connection with the orders of the second hierarchy. And so it is named not only after an act concerning God, but also after an act that regards lower things. Thus, they are called “thrones” inasmuch as God is seated on them as the judge of all. Similarly, in the second hierarchy the first order, namely that of dominations, has something in common with the first hierarchy, namely, to preside and not to carry out. So also the first order of the third hierarchy, namely principalities, has something in common with the orders of the second hierarchy. Consequently, its name implies preeminence. Similarly, the highest order of our hierarchy has something in common with the last order of the celestial hierarchy. This is why the priest is called an “angel”: the lips of a priest shall guard knowledge, and men shall seek the law from his mouth, for he is the angel of the Lord of hosts (Mal 2:7).3
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A6.ad4
A. 7Whether the distinction of the orders is from natureUtrum distinctio ordinum sit a natura
Ad septimum sic proceditur. Videtur quod distinctio ordinum non sit a natura, ita quod a creatione inceperit.
To the seventh we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the distinction of orders is not from nature in such a way that it began at creation.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.arg1
Conformitas enim mentis ad Deum est per gratiam. Sed hierarchia est deiforme inquantum possibile est, similans. Ergo videtur quod ordines hierarchiae non distinguantur nisi per gratiam.
Obj. 1: For conformity of the mind to God arises through grace. But a hierarchy approaches likeness and conformity to God as much as possible. Therefore, it seems that the orders of a hierarchy are only distinguished through grace.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium, cap. 7 Cael. hier., per nomina ordinum ostenduntur proprietates eorum. Sed quaedam nomina ordinum exprimunt gratiam, praecipue nomen “seraphim,” quod imponitur ab ardore caritatis. Ergo videtur quod distinctio ordinum sit per gratiam.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Dionysius,1 the properties of the orders are shown by their names. But some names of the orders express grace, especially the name “seraphim,” whose application is based on the ardor of charity. Therefore, it seems that the distinction of orders is through grace.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.arg3
Praeterea, nostra hierarchia exemplata est a caelesti. Sed in nostra hierarchia non est distinctio ordinum per naturam, sed solum per gratiam sacramentalem, quae confertur in sacramento ordinis. Ergo videtur quod nec in caelesti sit distinctio ordinum per naturam.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, our hierarchy is patterned after the celestial hierarchy. But in our hierarchy there is no distinction of orders by nature, but only by the sacramental grace that is conferred in the sacrament of orders. Therefore, it seems that neither in the celestial hierarchy is the distinction of orders by nature.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.arg4
Praeterea, ad distinctionem ordinum requiritur gradus secundum actiones hierarchicas, ut unus alium purget, illuminet et perficiat. Sed hoc non potest esse nisi per divinum lumen in eis receptum. Ergo videtur quod ante collationem gratiae nulla fuerit ordinum distinctio per naturam.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the distinction of orders requires a ranking according to hierarchical actions such that one purifies, illuminates, and perfects another. But this can only happen through the divine light received in them. Therefore, it seems that before the conferral of grace, there was no distinction of orders by nature.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur in definitione ordinis in littera posita, quod ordo est multitudo caelestium spirituum qui conveniunt in naturalibus datis et in muneribus gratiae. Ergo videtur quod etiam per naturam sit distinctio ordinum.
On the contrary, in the definition of order put forth in the text it says1 that an order is a multitude of heavenly spirits who agree in natural endowments and in the gifts of grace. Therefore, it seems that even by nature there is a distinction of orders.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.sc
Praeterea, ubicumque est diversitas gradus secundum superius et inferius, ibi est diversus ordo. Sed a principio creationis ante infusionem gratiae, si in gratia creati non sunt, fuit in eis gradus superior et inferior, secundum quod quidam erant subtilioris essentiae et perspicacioris intelligentiae, ut supra dictum est. Ergo videtur quod a principio creationis fuerint in eis ordines distincti.
Furthermore, wherever there is a difference of rank on the basis of higher and lower, there are different orders. But from the beginning of creation, before the infusion of grace—if they were not created in grace—there were higher and lower ranks among them insofar as some were of a more subtle essence and more perspicacious intelligence, as has been said above.1 Therefore, it seems that from the beginning of creation there were distinct orders among them.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod donum gratiae est perfectivum naturae; et ideo distinctio ordinum est per diversum donum gratuitum sicut per principium formale et completivum, sed1 per diversum donum naturale sicut per principium quasi materiale et dispositivum: unde definitio ordinis utrumque complectitur, comprehendens principia materialia et formalia. Sic ergo quodammodo a principio creationis fuit distinctio ordinum, non tamen secundum ultimum complementum.
I answer that the gift of grace is perfective of nature. Thus, the distinction of orders arises from different gifts of grace as from a formal and completing principle but from different gifts of nature as from a quasi-material or dispositive principle. Consequently, the definition of order embraces both, encompassing both material and formal principles. And so there was in a certain way a distinction of orders from the beginning of creation, but not in accord with its final completion.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod etiam in natura angelica est quaedam deiformitas, secundum quod prima et nobilior est inter naturas creatas, et magis accedens ad similitudinem divinam, secundum proprietates naturales; sed completa deiformitas est per dona gratuita.
Reply Obj. 1: Even in the angelic nature there is a certain likeness to God as being the first and most noble among created natures, and more closely approaching likeness to the divine in its natural properties. But complete likeness to God comes from gifts of grace.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in angelis ante infusionem gratiae erat etiam dilectio et cognitio naturalis, a cujus ardore et plenitudine possent dici cherubim et seraphim, quamvis non secundum completam rationem.
Reply Obj. 2: In the angels, prior to the infusion of grace, there was also natural love and knowledge. The cherubim and seraphim could have been named after this ardor and fullness, though not in accord with their complete account.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod homines nostrae hierarchiae, omnes sunt unius speciei et naturae formaliter: cum1 tota diversitas individuorum in eadem specie sit2 ex principiis materialibus: et ideo secundum naturam non est distinctio ordinis in nobis, sed secundum potestatem gratis concessam. Nec oportet quod in omnibus nostra hierarchia cum caelesti conveniat, etsi eam secundum modum suum imitetur.
Reply Obj. 3: The men of our hierarchy are all of a single species and nature formally, since the differentiation of individuals in the same species is wholly based on material principles. Thus, there is no distinction of order in us based on nature, but rather based on power gratuitously granted. It is not necessary for our hierarchy to correspond to the celestial hierarchy in every respect, even if it is patterned after it in its own way.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod si angeli haberent naturalia tantum, adhuc lumen unius excederet lumen alterius; et ita posset esse aliqua illuminatio et perfectio, sed non complete.
Reply Obj. 4: If the angels had natural endowments alone, the light of one would still exceed the light of another. Thus, there could be a kind of illuminating and perfecting, though not in the complete sense.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A7.ad4
A. 8Whether men are taken up into the orders of the angelsUtrum homines assumantur ad ordines angelorum
Ad octavum sic proceditur. Videtur quod homines nunquam ad ordines angelorum assumantur.
To the eighth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that men are never taken up into the orders of the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.arg1
Quia, secundum Dionysium, 4 cap. Cael. hier., distinguuntur quattuor gradus rerum: scilicet intellectualium, in quo comprehenduntur angeli; rationalium, in quo sunt homines; sensibilium, in quo sunt bruta animalia; et existentium, in quo sunt res insensibiles. Sed sensitiva nunquam possunt pertingere ad gradum rationalium. Ergo rationalia nunquam possunt pertingere ad gradum intellectualium; et ita homines non assumuntur ad ordines angelorum.
Obj. 1: For, according to Dionysius,1 four ranks of things can be distinguished: the rank of intellectual things, which covers the angels; the rank of rational things, which covers men; the rank of sensible things, which covers the brute animals; and the rank of existing things, where we find insensible things. But sensitive things can never attain to the rank of rational things. Therefore, rational things can never attain to the rank of intellectual things. Thus, men are not taken up into the orders of the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.arg2
Praeterea, plus distat natura hominis a natura angelorum, et praecipue superiorum, quam natura unius angeli a natura alterius. Sed angelus inferioris naturae non fuit capax illius doni per quod superiores ordinantur in suo ordine, nec breviter angelus unius ordinis potest pertingere ad superiorem ordinem. Ergo videtur quod nec homines ad ordines angelorum assumantur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the nature of man is more distant from the nature of angels, especially the higher ones, than the nature of one angel is from the nature of another. But no angel of a lower nature was capable of the gift by which the higher are placed in their order. Nor, briefly, can an angel of one order attain to a higher order. Therefore, it seems that neither are men taken up into the orders of the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.arg3
Praeterea, quantumcumque intellectus perficiatur lumine gratiae vel gloriae, semper oportet quod intelligat sub lumine naturali: quia gratia non tollit naturam, sed perficit. Sed lumen naturale in nobis est obumbratum respectu luminis naturalis angeli. Ergo homo semper magis obscure videbit quam angelus. Sed tota substantia gloriae est in visione. Ergo videtur quod homo nunquam pertingat ad gloriam angelorum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, however much the intellect may be perfected by the light of grace or glory, it still must always understand by its natural light, since grace does not take away nature; rather, it perfects it. But our natural light is shadowy in comparison with an angel’s natural light. Therefore, man will always see more obscurely than an angel. But the whole substance of glory consists in vision. Therefore, it seems that man never attains to the glory of the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.arg4
Praeterea, quaecumque differunt in hierarchia, differunt etiam in ordine. Sed angeli et homines differunt in hierarchia. Ergo videtur quod etiam in ordine; et ita homines non assumantur ad ordines angelorum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, whatever differs in hierarchy differs also in order. But angels and men differ in hierarchy. Therefore, it seems that they also differ in order. Thus, men are not taken up into the orders of the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.arg5
Praeterea, quicumque est in ordine aliquo, habet actum illius ordinis. Sed actus alicujus ordinis est custodire homines et mitti in ministerium, quod non convenit animabus sanctis. Ergo videtur quod homines ad ordines angelorum non assumantur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, whoever is in an order has the act of that order. But the act of a certain order is to guard men and to be sent for ministry, which does not pertain to the holy souls. Therefore, it seems that men are not taken up into the orders of the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.arg6
Sed contra est quod Dominus dixit, Matth. 22:30: quod erunt sicut angeli Dei in caelo. Dionysius etiam dicit, in cap. 1 De divin. nominibus, quod homines angelorum gloriam sortiuntur. Gregorius etiam, in Homilia de centum ovibus, ostendit1 quod homines secundum diversitatem meritorum ad diversos ordines transferuntur.
On the contrary, the Lord said: but are like angels in heaven (Matt 22:30). And Dionysius says that men are allotted the glory of the angels.1 Gregory, too, shows in a homily on the one hundred sheep2 that, on the basis of the difference of their merits, men are transferred into different orders.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est triplex positio. Quidam enim commentator Graecus episcopus, Eustratius nomine, dicit in Commento super 6 Ethic. Aristotelis, quod nullus tantum animae suae profectum sperare potest ut ad operationem intellectuum separatorum pertingat; et secundum hoc, hominum qui in gloriam assumuntur, esset unus ordo decimus, inferior novem ordinibus angelorum. Sed haec positio est contraria dictis sanctorum, et videtur sapere haeresim, cum etiam Beata Virgo super choros angelorum exaltata sit: nisi forte dictum commentatoris intelligatur quantum ad naturalem operationem, inquantum scilicet ex naturalibus pertingere potest.
I answer that there are three positions concerning this. A certain Greek commentator, the bishop Eustratius, says, commenting on Aristotle’s Ethics 6,1 that no one can hope that his soul would become so advanced as to attain to the activity of the separated intelligences. Accordingly, there would be a single tenth order, lower than the nine orders of angels, of those men who are taken up into glory. But this position is contrary to the statements of the saints and seems also to smack of heresy, since the Blessed Virgin has been exalted above the choirs of angels—unless perhaps the statement of this commentator refers to natural activity, namely, the assertion that one can reach there by his natural powers.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.co
Alia positio est, quod hominum quidam assumuntur ad ordines angelorum. Alii vero faciunt unum ordinem decimum: et sic impletur similitudo de decima drachma perdita, quae ponitur Lucae 15. Sed hoc diversimode assignatur. Quidam enim dicunt quod solum virgines ad hos ordines assumuntur, eo quod cognata est angelis virginitas, ut dicit Hieronymus in Serm. de Assumpt.; alii vero electi decimum ordinem constituunt. Sed hoc non est verum, cum multi non virgines, ut Petrus et Magdalena, multis etiam virginibus eminentiores sint. Unde alii dicunt quod perfecti assumuntur ad ordines angelorum; sed illi qui sunt imperfectorum meritorum, decimum ordinem consummabunt. Sed cum ex hominibus et angelis futura sit una Ecclesia et una hierarchia, non est probabile quod numerus ordinum qui caelesti hierarchiae competit, per tria terna distinctus, ut ipse numerus ordinum exprimat Trinitatis increatae vestigium, per homines augeatur.
Another position is that some men are taken up into the orders of the angels, but that others form a single tenth order. In this way, the parable of the tenth lost drachma, related in Luke 15:8–10, is fulfilled. But this is explained in different ways. Some say that only virgins are taken up into these orders, due to the fact that virginity bears a resemblance to the angels, as Jerome says, while the other elect constitute the tenth order.1 But this is not true, since many who are not virgins, such as Peter and Mary Magdalene, are more eminent than even many who are virgins. Hence others say that the perfect are taken up into the orders of the angels, but that those who have imperfect merits will complete the tenth order. But since from men and angels there is to come a single Church and a single hierarchy, it is not probable that the number of orders, a number that belongs to the celestial hierarchy, distinguished as it is by three sets of three in order to express the vestige of the uncreated Trinity, would be increased by men.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8
Unde tertia positio plus mihi placet, quae etiam dictis sanctorum magis consonat, scilicet quod omnes electi assumantur ad ordines angelorum, quidam ad superiores, quidam ad inferiores, quidam ad medios pro diversitate suorum meritorum; sed Beata Virgo Maria super omnes. Sed utrum assumantur tot de hominibus quot ceciderunt angeli, vel quot perstiterunt; vel quot fuerunt utrique, vel plures vel pauciores: ille scit qui soli cognitus est numerus electorum in superna felicitate locandus.
Hence I prefer the third position, which also harmonizes better with the statements of the saints, namely, that all the elect are taken up into the orders of the angels: some into the higher orders, some into the lower, and some into the middle, in accord with the differentiation of their merits, but with the Blessed Virgin Mary over them all. But as to whether as many men will be taken up as there were angels who fell, or as many as those who stood firm, or as many as there were of both, or more or fewer than these, he knows to whom alone belongs knowledge of the number of the elect who will receive a place in the heavenly happiness.1
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod plus distat ratio a sensu quam intellectus a ratione: quia sensus et ratio non communicant in uno objecto; cum sensus apprehendat intentiones rerum cum conditionibus materiae; ratio autem et intellectus intentiones a conditionibus materiae separatas; unde in objecto conveniunt; differunt autem in modo: quia in cognitionem veritatis ratio inquirendo pervenit, quam intellectus simplici intuitu videt; unde ratio ad intellectum terminatur; unde etiam in demonstrationibus certitudo est per resolutionem ad prima principia, quorum est intellectus: et ideo non est inconveniens, si homines in sui ultimo gradu ad gradum intellectualium pertingunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Reason is at a greater distance from the senses than the intellect is from reason. For the senses and reason do not share a single object, since the senses grasp the images of things together with the conditions of matter, but reason and intellect grasp the images of things as separated from the conditions of matter. Hence they agree in object, while they differ in mode. For reason arrives by inquiring at the knowledge of the truth that the intellect sees with simple intuition. Hence reason comes to rest in the intellect. This is why certitude in demonstrations arises from resolution into first principles, which are grasped by the intellect. Thus, it is not unfitting if men, who are in the last rank when it comes to intellect, attain to the rank of the intelligences.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod meritum hominis est efficacius quam meritum angeli: tum propter difficultatem, quae est occasio majoris conatus; tum etiam propter continuum augmentum gratiae, quod potest esse in homine, ut de virtute in virtutem proficiat, cum homo sit diutius viator quam angelus fuerit; tum etiam inquantum merita nostra efficaciam habent ex merito Christi, cujus gratia est quodammodo infinita: nusquam enim angelos apprehendit, sed semen Abrahae, Hebr. 2:16, et ideo magis possunt homines virtute meriti transferri in gradum altioris naturae quam etiam angeli.
Reply Obj. 2: Man’s merit is more efficacious than the merit of an angel. This is both on account of difficulty, which is an occasion of greater effort, and also on account of the continuous growth of grace that can occur in man such that he goes from strength to strength (Ps 84:7 [83:8]), since man is a wayfarer for a longer time than the angels were. This is also inasmuch as our merits have their efficacy from the merit of Christ, whose grace is, in a certain way, infinite: for nowhere does he take hold of the angels, but of the seed of Abraham (Heb 2:16).1 Thus, men can be transferred by the power of merit to the rank of a higher nature more than even the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in homine naturalis ratio nunquam potest attingere ad aequalitatem angelorum; sed lumen gloriae superabundans omnem umbram evacuabit, non quidem tollendo naturam, sed perficiendo lumen intellectuale, quod secundum naturam in nobis defective participatur.1
Reply Obj. 3: In man natural action can never attain equality with the angels. But the superabundant light of glory will take away every shadow, not indeed by taking away nature, but by perfecting the light of the intellect, in which we partake in a deficient manner by our nature.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod, secundum Dionysium, De cael. hier., cap. 1, et De eccles. hier., cap. 5, sicut se habet nostra hierarchia vel Ecclesia ad caelestem, ita hierarchia Veteris Legis ad nostram; unde sicut vetus hierarchia erat via in nostram et significabat eam, et propter hoc, veniente Nova, Vetus assumpta est in illam et ad ordines ejus, ita etiam nostra hierarchia est via in caelestem, et signum ejus; unde in patria non erit alia hierarchia hominum et angelorum, sed una et eadem, et homines in ordines angelorum distribuentur.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Dionysius,1 our hierarchy or Church is related to the celestial hierarchy as the hierarchy of the Old Law is related to ours. The old hierarchy was a way to ours and signified it, and consequently, when the New Law came, the Old was taken up into it and its orders. In the same way, our hierarchy is a way to the celestial and a sign of it. Hence in our homeland there will not be separate hierarchies of men and angels, but rather one and the same hierarchy, and men will be spread among the orders of the angels.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod actus angelorum in nos consequitur ordines angelorum magis quantum ad gradum naturae, quia angelica natura medium est inter Deum et nos, quam secundum essentiales proprietates ordinis. Ideo sicut animae damnatorum non dantur nobis in exercitium, ita nec animae sanctorum in custodiam, quia hoc non competit eis secundum gradum naturae suae.
Reply Obj. 5: The acts of angels on us follow on the orders of the angels more with regard to the rank of nature (because angelic nature is as a mean between God and us) than based on the essential properties of an order. Thus, just as the souls of the damned are not given to us for our training, neither are the souls of the saints given for our guardianship, since this does not belong to them according to the rank of their nature.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8.ad5
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Unde Dionysius tres ordines angelorum esse tradit. Sciendum, quod Magister in verbis sequentibus partim accipit sententiam Dionysii, scilicet quantum ad numerum ordinum, partim sententiam Gregorii quantum ad eorum dispositionem quia secundum Dionysium principatus sunt de inferioribus et virtutes de mediis; secundum Gregorium e converso. Sed ordo Dionysii est secundum quod ipse prius enumeravit, incipiens ab inferioribus, ibi: angelos, archangelos, etc.
Hence Dionysius teaches that there are three orders of angels.1 It should be known that the Master in the following words accepts the opinion of Dionysius in part, namely, with regard to the number of orders; and in part he accepts the opinion of Gregory, namely, with regard to their arrangement. For according to Dionysius, principalities are lower and virtues are in the middle, while according to Gregory it is the other way around. But the order of Dionysius accords with what he earlier enumerated, beginning from the lower orders: angels, archangels, and so on.
Sent.II.D9.Q1.A8
D. 10Angelic acts that follow on the distinct ordersDe quibusdam actibus qui consequuntur omnes ordines
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Posita distinctione ordinum, Magister hic determinat quosdam actus qui ordines distinctos consequuntur; et dividitur in partes duas:
Having laid out the distinctions between orders, here the Master considers some acts that follow on the distinct orders. This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D10
in prima determinat de quibusdam actibus qui consequuntur omnes ordines, scilicet assistere et ministrare;
In the first, he considers some acts that follow on all the orders, namely, to attend and to minister.
Sent.II.D10
in secunda determinat de actu custodiae, qui specialiter uni ordini competit, distinctione 11: illud quoque sciendum est quod angeli boni deputati sunt ad custodiam hominum.
In the second, he examines the act of guardianship, which belongs in particular to a single order, at it is also to be known that the good angels are assigned to watch over men.1
Sent.II.D10
Prima in tres, secundum tres opiniones, quae in littera ponuntur;
The first is divided into three parts, following on the three opinions set out in the text.
Sent.II.D10
secunda incipit ibi: quibus objicitur quod Isaias ait;
The second begins at to these is objected what Isaias says.1
Sent.II.D10
tertia vero ibi: alii vero dicunt tres ordines supremos . . . ita Creatori Deo assistere quod ad exteriora non exeunt.
The third begins at but some say that the three highest orders . . . stand beside the Creator in such a way that they never go out to external service.1
Sent.II.D10
Circa secundum tria facit:
Concerning the second, he does three things.
Sent.II.D10
primo ponit ea quae sunt ad confirmationem secundae positionis contra primam;
First, he lays out what pertains to the confirmation of the second position against the first.
Sent.II.D10
secundo excludit quamdam quaestionem, ibi: hic oritur quaestio. Si omnes mittuntur . . . quare unus tantum inter novem ordines angelorum nomine censetur?
Second, he rules out a certain question, at here the question arises: if all are sent . . . why does only one of the nine orders go by the name of angels?1
Sent.II.D10
Tertio respondet ad probationes primae opinionis: qui autem omnes angelos mitti asserunt, praedictas auctoritates . . . ita determinant.
Third, he responds to the proofs of the first opinion, at but those who assert that all angels are sent determine the above authorities . . . in the following way.1
Sent.II.D10
Quaestio autem quam removet, sumitur ex nomine angeli;
Now, the question he rules out is based on the name “angel.”
Sent.II.D10
unde primo removet eam;
So he first rules it out.
Sent.II.D10
secundo exponit quaedam nomina angelorum, ostendens in quibus conveniant, ibi: et putant quidam Michaelem, Gabrielem, Raphaelem de superiori ordine fuisse.
Second, he explains some of the names of the angels, showing how they are fitting, at and they hold that Michael, Gabriel, and Raphael were from a superior order.1
Sent.II.D10
Q. 1Angelic acts that follow on the distinct ordersDe quibusdam actibus qui consequuntur omnes ordines
Hic quattuor quaeruntur:
Here four questions arise:
Sent.II.D10.Q1
primo utrum omnes angeli assistant;
first, whether all the angels attend;
Sent.II.D10.Q1
secundo utrum omnes ministrent;
second, whether they all minister;
Sent.II.D10.Q1
tertio si non, qui assistant et qui ministrent;
third, if not, which attend and which minister;
Sent.II.D10.Q1
quarto utrum illi qui ministrant, per ministerium a contemplatione retardentur.
fourth, whether those who minister are held back from contemplation by their ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1
A. 1Whether all the angels attendUtrum omnes angeli assistant
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod omnes angeli assistant.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that all the angels attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.arg1
Assistere enim dicuntur regi qui ejus vultum praesentialiter intuentur. Sed Matth. 18:10, dicitur de angelis ad custodiam deputatis quod semper vident faciem Patris; qui tamen sunt inferioris ordinis. Ergo videtur quod omnes Deo assistant.
Obj. 1: For they are said to attend the king, who, being present, behold his countenance. But it is said of the angels deputed for guardianship that they always behold the face of my Father (Matt 18:10), yet these are of a lower order. Therefore, it seems that they all attend God.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Gregorium, Hom. 34 in Evang., illi dicuntur assistere qui intima contemplatione perfruuntur. Sed omnes angeli intime contemplantur, cum eos a contemplationis acumine nec pondus corporis neque culpa retardet. Ergo videtur quod omnes assistant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Gregory,1 they are said to attend who enjoy intimate contemplation. But all the angels contemplate in an intimate manner, since neither the weight of the body nor fault holds them back from keenness of contemplation. Therefore, it seems that they all attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, cuicumque convenit illud quod majus est, videtur etiam quod minus est sibi convenire, si utrumque sit dignitatis. Sed inter omnes actus patriae, fruitio est nobilissima. Ergo cum omnes fruantur, videtur multo fortius quod omnes assistant.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if what is greater befits someone, it seems that what is less befits him too, if both are dignified. But among all the acts of our homeland, enjoyment is the noblest. Therefore, since all the angels enjoy, it seems that far more do they all attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, a conspectu Dei multo amplius distant mali angeli quam boni. Sed mali angeli etiam dicuntur Deo assistere, ut habetur Job 1:6, quod cum venissent1 filii Dei ut assisterent coram Domino, affuit inter eos etiam Satan. Ergo videtur quod omnes angeli assistant.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the wicked angels are more distant from the vision of God than the good. But even the wicked angels are said to attend God, as is related in Job 1:6: the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan also came among them. Therefore, it seems that all the angels attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra, Daniel. 7:10 dicitur: millia millium ministrabant ei; ubi dicit Gregorius, ubi supra, quod alii sunt qui assistunt, alii qui ministrant. Ergo non omnes assistunt.
On the contrary, it is said that a thousand thousands served him (Dan 7:10). On this passage Gregory says1 that some attend and others minister. Therefore, not all attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, illi dicuntur regibus assistere qui in eorum palatiis habitant. Sed, secundum Dionysium, esse in vestibulis1 divinitatis est proprium primae hierarchiae. Ergo videtur quod illi tantum assistant.
Furthermore, those are said to attend kings who dwell in their palaces. But, according to Dionysius, to be in the forecourts of divinity is proper to the first hierarchy. Therefore, it seems that they alone attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod assistere dicitur in angelis ad similitudinem eorum qui regibus assistunt. Assistere autem regi dicuntur qui circa eum sunt. Unde cum proprium primae hierarchiae assignet Dionysius circa Deum esse, eis tantum convenit assistere. Dicuntur autem circa Deum esse, inquantum immediate illuminationes percipere possunt in ipsa simplicitate divini luminis, et hoc propter perspicacitatem suae intelligentiae. Quanto enim aliquis intellectus est perspicacior, tanto ex principio universali cognito in plures conclusiones et in plura scibilia potest devenire: et illi qui minus sunt perspicacis intellectus, non possunt quaestionum veritates videre nisi in principiis contractis et appropriatis ad materiam illam. Et ideo illi supremi intellectus primae hierarchiae in ipso primo illuminationum principio omnis illuminationis rationes percipiunt; et propter hoc circa Deum esse dicuntur et ei assistere; inferiores vero cognitionem accipiunt ex ipso lumine jam diviso et multiplicato in ipsis supremis angelis respectu divinae simplicitatis, et propter hoc non dicuntur circa Deum esse et sibi assistere.
I answer that the angels are said to attend by a comparison to those who attend kings. But they are said to attend the king who surround him. Hence since Dionysius assigns surrounding God as being proper to the first hierarchy, to attend befits them alone. Now, they are said to surround God inasmuch as they can perceive illuminations immediately in the very simplicity of the divine light, and this because of the perspicacity of their intelligence. For the more perspicacious the intellect, the more conclusions and the more knowable things it can arrive at from its knowledge of a universal principle. Those who possess a less perspicacious intellect cannot see the truth of questions except by principles limited and adapted to the matter at hand. Thus, those supreme intellects of the first hierarchy perceive the accounts of every illumination in the first principle of illuminations itself, and for this reason they are said to surround God and to attend him. But the lower angels receive knowledge from the light as divided and multiplied in the highest angels with respect to the divine simplicity. For this reason they are not said to surround God and to attend him.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis omnes immediate essentiam divinam contemplentur, non tamen in ipsa omnes inspicere possunt hoc quod ad eorum ordinem, id est hierarchiam, pertinet: et ideo non assistunt, proprie loquendo, omnes.
Reply Obj. 1: Although they all immediately contemplate the divine essence, they cannot all perceive in it what pertains to their order, that is, their hierarchy. Thus, not all attend, properly speaking.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod intime contemplari potest dici aliquis tripliciter. Vel secundum quod ejus consideratio non distrahitur ad exteriora sensibilia; et sic omnes angeli boni et mali intime contemplantur, quia scientiam a sensu non accipiunt: aut per hoc quod non indigent exteriori similitudine in qua Deum contemplentur, quae scilicet sit extra essentiam ejus, sed eum in essentia sua vident; et sic intime contemplantur omnes beati, non autem in statu creationis, nec iterum mali angeli: aut per hoc quod non tantum essentiam Dei vident, sed ipsam penetrantes, in ipsa inspiciunt ejus effectus, qui in ipsa per similitudinem relucent; et sic intime contemplari est proprie assistere; et hoc solum angelis primae hierarchiae convenit; secundum alios vero modos dicitur secundum quid assistere.
Reply Obj. 2: Someone can be said to contemplate in an intimate manner in three ways. Either this is insofar as his consideration is not drawn away to external sensible things, and in this way, all the angels, good and wicked, contemplate intimately, since they do not receive knowledge from the senses; or this is by the fact that they do not need an external likeness in which to contemplate God, that is, something outside of his essence, but rather see him in his essence. In this way, all the blessed contemplate intimately, though not in the state of creation, and not the wicked angels. Or this is by the fact that they not only see the essence of God but, penetrating into it, perceive in it its effects, which are reflected in it by way of likeness. To contemplate in an intimate manner in this way is properly “to attend.” This belongs only to the angels of the first hierarchy, whereas in the other ways to attend is spoken of in a qualified sense.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod fruitio est nobilissimus actus patriae; qui quamvis omnibus communis sit, non tamen aequaliter omnibus convenit,1 sed sunt diversi gradus fruitionis, et altissima fruitio est in assistendo. Unde non sequitur quod omnes fruentes assistant.
Reply Obj. 3: Enjoyment is the noblest act of our homeland; yet, although it is common to all, still it does not belong to all of them equally. Rather, there are different degrees of enjoyment and the highest enjoyment is in attending. Hence it does not follow that all those who enjoy also attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod daemones dicuntur inter assistentes, inquantum cum eis conveniunt in primo modo intimae contemplationis.
Reply Obj. 4: The demons are described as among those who attend inasmuch as they have the first mode of intimate contemplation in common with them.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether all the angels are sent for ministryUtrum omnes angeli mittantur in ministerium
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod omnes angeli in ministerium mittantur.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that all the angels are sent for ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.arg1
Nulli enim dubium est quin divinae personae excedant omnes angelos in infinitum. Sed divinae personae mittuntur, ut Filius et Spiritus Sanctus, ut in 1 lib. dictum est. Ergo multo fortius omnes angeli.
Obj. 1: For no one doubts that the divine persons infinitely surpass all the angels. But divine persons, namely, the Son and the Holy Spirit, are sent, as has been said in Book I.1 Therefore, all the more are all the angels sent.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, inter omnes ordines, primus ordo est seraphim. Sed seraphim leguntur missi; Isa. 6:6: volavit ad me unus de seraphim. Ergo videtur quod multo fortius alii mittantur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, among all the orders the first order is that of the seraphim. But we read that seraphim are sent: then flew one of the seraphim to me (Isa 6:6). Therefore, it seems that all the more are the others sent.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, Apostolus ad Hebraeos intendit probare per ministerium angelorum, Christum angelis majorem esse, per hoc quod ipse, non sicut minister, sed sicut verus haeres in domo Dei Patris est. Unde dicit ad Hebr. 1:14, quod omnes sunt administratorii spiritus, in ministerium missi. Sed Christus simpliciter omnibus angelis major est. Ergo videtur quod, secundum intentionem Apostoli, omnes angeli in ministerium mittantur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in the Letter to the Hebrews, the Apostle intends to use the fact of the angels’ ministry to prove that Christ is greater than the angels, since he is in the house of God the Father not as a minister, but as the true heir. Hence he says that they are all ministering spirits, sent forth to serve (Heb 1:14).1 But Christ is greater than all the angels simply. Therefore, it seems that, according to the Apostle’s intention, all the angels are sent for ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, omnes caelestes spiritus angeli dicuntur. Sed angelus idem est quod nuntius. Ergo videtur quod omnes ad exteriora nuntianda mittantur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, all the heavenly spirits are called “angels.” But “angel” is the same as “messenger.” Therefore, it seems that all are sent to make external announcements.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, quod angeli ministrent nobis, hoc est propter eximiam caritatem eorum in nos. Sed quanto superiores sunt, tanto majori caritate fervent. Ergo videtur quod eis conveniat magis nobis ministrare.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the fact that angels minister to us is due to their abundant charity toward us. But the higher they are, the greater their fervor of charity. Therefore, it seems that it befits them even more to minister to us.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra, secundum Dionysium, Cael. hier., cap. 4, haec est lex divinitatis inviolabiliter stabilita, quod a primis ultima per media perficiantur. Sed inter nos et primos angelos sunt medii inferiores. Ergo primorum actio immediate non pervenit ad nos, sed est per medios secundos.
On the contrary, according to Dionysius,1 it is an inviolably established law of the divinity that first things perfect last things through intermediate things. But between us and the first angels stand the lower angels as intermediate. Therefore, the action of the first does not reach us immediately, but rather through secondary intermediates.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, inter agens et recipiens debet1 esse proportio. Sed recipere divinas illuminationes proportionatas nobis, et per consequantiam2 nostrae hierarchiae, convenit inferioribus angelis. Ergo videtur quod ipsi tantum immediate ad nos mittantur.
Furthermore, there ought to be a proportion between agent and receiver. But to receive divine illuminations proportionate to us, and consequently to our hierarchy, befits the lower angels. Therefore, it seems that they alone are immediately sent to us.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod Gregorius, Hom. 34 in Evang., istam quaestionem movet, sed in neutram partem assertive determinat. Quidam vero dicunt aliquos angelos ex officio ad ministerium deputari, ut inferiores; sed1 aliqua causa extra communem dispensationem exorta, etiam superiores in ministerium mittuntur. Sed istud non videtur necessarium: quia ad quantumcumque maxima nuntianda vel exequenda inferiores ordines sufficiunt. Et praeterea, quamvis hujusmodi magna fiant praeter communem cursum naturae, non tamen fiunt praeter ordinem gratiae, secundum quem ordinum2 distinctio attenditur.
I answer that Gregory raises this question,1 but he gives no definitive answer on either side. However, some say that some angels are deputed for ministry by virtue of their office, as lower angels, but that when a special case outside the usual arrangement arises, then even the higher angels are sent for ministry. But this does not seem necessary, since the lower orders are sufficient to announce or carry out matters of whatever greatness. Besides, although great things of this sort occur apart from the usual course of nature, they do not occur apart from the order of grace, which is the basis of the distinction between orders.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.co
Et ideo, secundum Dionysium, dicendum quod superiores angeli nunquam immediate circa nos ministerium habent: et hujus ratio ex tribus potest assumi.
Thus, according to Dionysius,1 we must say that the higher angels never have a ministry immediately concerning us. The reason for this can be gathered from three things.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2
Primo ex dispositione divinae sapientiae, cujus ordinatione vel lege sancitum est ut a superioribus in ultima per media actiones perveniant, ut sic sit ordinata connexio in omnibus partibus universi, et nulli sua nobilitas subtrahatur, quae est in hoc ut inferiorum quodammodo causa existat quantum ad aliquid.
The first is from the ordinance of the divine wisdom, by whose ordering or law it has been established that actions coming from the higher reach the last through what is intermediate. This is so that there might be an ordered connection among all the parts of the universe, and so that no one might suffer any loss of the nobility he has that consists in his existing in some way as a cause for what is lower in some respect.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2
Secundo ex parte illuminationum. Sicut enim in actionibus corporalibus requiritur proportio inter agens et recipiens, quod praecipue in sensibus patet qui ab excellenti sensibili corrumpuntur; ita etiam est in intellectualibus. Unde intellectus hebes ad subtilissimas veritates non pertingit. Cum ergo lumen intellectuale in supremis angelis sit simplicissimum et universalissimum, non est proportionatum intellectui nostro, qui est in ultimo gradu intellectualium substantiarum; nisi prius contrahatur et determinetur in ipsis inferioribus, qui sunt minoris simplicitatis.
The second is on the part of the illuminations. For just as bodily actions require a proportion between the agent and the receiver—as is especially clear in the senses, since they are corrupted by an overwhelming sensible object—so also do intellectual actions. Hence a dull intellect does not attain to the more subtle truths. Therefore, since the highest angels’ intellectual light is the most simple and universal, it is not proportionate to our intellect, which is in the last rank of intellectual substances, unless it is first limited and determined in the lower angels, who are less simple.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2
Tertio ex parte ipsarum actionum quas circa nos exercent: cum enim actiones ministerii sint particulares et circa particularia, oportet quod earum consecutio sit per formas magis contractas et particulares in superioribus.1 Hae autem sunt formae quae sunt in angelis inferiorum ordinum: et ideo executio divinorum mysteriorum pertinet ad inferiores angelos: et haec est causa quare philosophi posuerunt duplices motores orbium: scilicet quosdam conjunctos, quos vocabant orbium animas, quorum conceptiones sunt determinatae et particularizatae; et hos etiam Avicenna, tract. 11 suae Metaphysicae, cap. 2, dicit angelos ministrantes: alios vero separatos, quos intelligentias dicunt, in quibus sunt formae simplices et universales; et hos dicit angelos esse assistentes.
The third is on the part of the actions themselves that they carry out concerning us. For since the actions of ministry are particular and concern particulars, they must be carried out through forms more limited and particular than those in the higher angels. But these are the forms that are in the angels of the lower orders. Thus, the carrying out of the divine mysteries pertains to the lower angels. This is the reason why philosophers have posited two kinds of movers of the spheres: some joined to the spheres, which they called the “souls of the spheres,” whose concepts are determinate and particularized—and Avicenna even calls these “ministering angels”;1 and others who are separate, whom they call intelligences, in whom there are simple and universal forms. And he calls these the angels who attend.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2
Unde patet quod haec positio rationabilior est: tum quia Dionysius hoc tradit, qui discipulus Pauli fuit, et dicitur ejus visiones scripsisse; unde eum frequenter in auctorem inducit, et praecipue in divisione hierarchiarum, et, sicut in 13 cap. Caelest. hier. innuit, haec positio vulgata erat tempore primitivae Ecclesiae: tum etiam quia dictis philosophorum magis consonat, ut ab eis ea quae contra fidem non sunt accipiamus, aliis resecatis.
Hence it is clear that this position is more reasonable. This is both because it is Dionysius who hands it down, who was a disciple of Paul and is said to have written down his visions, for which reason he frequently cites him as an authority, especially in the division of hierarchies. As well, as the Celestial Hierarchy 13 implies,1 this position was common at the time of the primitive Church. It is also because this position agrees more with the statements of philosophers, allowing us to receive from them those things that are not contrary to the faith, discarding the rest.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod missio aequivoce convenit divinis personis, et ipsis angelis: divinae enim personae non mittuntur mutando locum, sed per novum effectum gratiae gratum facientis in sanctis animabus; sed angeli mittuntur mutando locum, et operando in nos, non sicut agens primum, sed sicut agentia secunda determinata et proportionata respectu propriorum receptivorum: et ideo ratio procedit ex aequivoco.
Reply Obj. 1: To be sent is said of the divine persons and angels equivocally. For the divine persons are not sent by changing place, but rather through a new effect of sanctifying grace in holy souls. But the angels are sent by changing place and working in us, not as the primary agent, but rather as secondary agents determinate and proportionate with respect to their proper recipients. Thus, the argument proceeds on the basis of an equivocation.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod illam objectionem solvit Dionysius in 13 cap. Cael. hier., dupliciter. Primo ut dicatur quod ille qui missus est ad purgandum labia Isaiae, fuit de inferiori ordine, et dictus est de seraphim aequivoce, quia per ignem purgare venerat. Secundo ut dicatur vere eum fuisse de ordine seraphim. Non tamen ille angelus qui visionem revelabat erat de superiori ordine, sed de inferiori. Sed cum virtus hierarchica quae est in inferioribus angelis, sit primo a Deo et consequenter a superioribus descendens; angelus visionem formans reduxit prophetam in cognitionem non solum virtutis immediate agentis, sed etiam virtutis divinae, unde ostendit Dominum super solium sedentem; et per consequens virtutem supremarum1 in angelis, unde ostendit seraphim circa thronum stantia; et ostendit virtutem purgativam ab eis per inferiores angelos usque in homines devenire, per hoc quod seraphim videbatur ad eum volans pervenire. Et ponit exemplum de sacerdote, qui absolvit ex potestate a pontifice descendente; ac si diceret: pontifex te absolvit, qui mihi tradidit potestatem absolvendi te: ita et angelus ostendit seraphim purgantem, quia ipse in virtute ejus purgabat.
Reply Obj. 2: Dionysius1 resolves this objection in two ways. The first is by saying that he who was sent to purge the lips of Isaiah belonged to a lower order and was said to be of the seraphim equivocally, since he had come to purge by means of fire. The second is by saying that he did indeed belong to the order of seraphim, yet the angel who revealed the vision did not belong to a higher order but instead a lower one. But since the hierarchical power that is in the lower angels is first of all from God and subsequently descends from the higher angels, the angel forming the vision brought the prophet to knowledge not only of the power of the immediate agent but also of the divine power, for which reason he shows the Lord seated upon his throne. Consequently, he brought the prophet to knowledge of the power of the highest among the angels, for which reason he shows the seraphim standing around the throne. He shows that the purgative power comes from them, through the lower angels, down to men by the fact that the seraphim was seen to arrive at him by flying. And he puts forth the example of a priest, who absolves by power coming from the bishop, as if to say, “the bishop, who passed on to me the power of absolving you, absolves you.” So also the angel shows the seraphim as purging, since it purged by his power.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.ad2
Et per hoc etiam patet responsio ad tertium: quod omnes dicuntur ministrare, inquantum inferiores virtute superiorum, ministerium exequuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: In this way, the reply to the third objection is also clear. For they are all said to minister inasmuch as the lower carry out their ministry by the power of the higher.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.ad3
Vel potest dici, quod Apostolus, Hebr. 1, intendit probare praeeminentiam Novae Legis ad Veterem, propter eminentiam Christi, qui Novam Legem dedit, ad angelos, per quos Vetus Lex tradita est. Unde loquitur quantum ad angelos ultimi ordinis, per quos lex tradita est; ut sic Lex Nova, cujus Christus est auctor, Legi Veteri praeponatur.
Or we can say the Apostle intends to prove (in Heb 1) the preeminence of the New Law with respect to the Old based on the preeminence of Christ, who gave the New Law, over the angels, through whom the Old Law was given. Hence he speaks with regard to the angels of the last order through whom the Law was given so that the New Law, of which Christ is the author, might take pride of place in this way before the Old Law.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod omnes caelestes spiritus, secundum Dionysium, Cael. hier., cap. 13, et De divin. nomin., cap. 4, dicuntur angeli, non quia ad aliquid nobis nuntiandum mittantur, sed quia divinum lumen, quod caligini et tenebris propter sui simplicitatem et immensitatem fulgoris comparatur, secundum quod est in suo fonte, in ipsis recipitur cum minori simplicitate; et ideo magis est proportionatum intellectibus1 sequentium; et propter hoc dicuntur nuntiare vel manifestare lumen divinum; et sic unusquisque angelus inferior sui superioris manifestativus est, sicut nubes nuntiant2 lumen solis, quod in suo fonte inspici non potest. Si autem dicantur angeli propter nuntiationem exteriorem, ut Gregorius dicere videtur, Hom. 34, ut supra, tunc etiam angelis3 superioribus convenit, inquantum de rebus nuntiandis inferiores illuminant.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Dionysius,1 all the heavenly spirits are called “angels.” This is not because they are sent to announce anything to us, but rather because the divine light—which is compared to gloom and darkness due to the simplicity and the overwhelming intensity of its brightness at its source—is received in them with less simplicity, and thus it is more proportionate to the intellects that follow. For this reason they are said to announce or manifest the divine light. Thus, each lower angel manifests the one above it, just as clouds announce the light of the sun, which cannot be gazed upon at its source. However, if they are called “angels” on account of external announcement, as Gregory seems to say,2 then this befits even the higher angels inasmuch as they illuminate the lower concerning the matters to be announced.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod superiores angeli propter caritatem quam in nos habent, inferiores movent et dirigunt ad operandum nostram salutem: nec aliquid perfectae caritati detrahitur, si ministerium immediate non exequuntur.
Reply Obj. 5: The higher angels, on account of the charity they bear toward us, move the lower and direct them to work for our salvation. Nothing is taken away from perfect charity if they do not immediately carry out a ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether all the angels of the second hierarchy are sentUtrum omnes angeli secundae hierarchiae mittantur
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod omnes angeli secundae hierarchiae mittantur.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that all the angels of the second hierarchy are sent.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.arg1
Omnes enim angeli vel assistunt, vel ministrant. Sed assistere est proprium primae hierarchiae, cujus est circa Deum esse, secundum Dionysium, De cael. hier., cap. 7. Ergo omnes alii in ministerium mittuntur.
Obj. 1: For all angels either attend or minister. But to attend is proper to the first hierarchy, to which it belongs to surround God, according to Dionysius.1 Therefore, all the others are sent for ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Gregorium, lib. 17 Moral., cap. 13, plures sunt qui mittuntur quam qui assistunt. Sed si angeli secundae hierarchiae non mittantur, plures assisterent, quia sex ordines, tribus tantum ministrantibus. Ergo illi de media hierarchia mittuntur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Gregory,1 there are more who are sent than there are who attend. But if the angels of the second hierarchy are not sent, then more would attend, since there would be six orders attending and only three ministering. Therefore, those who belong to the middle hierarchy are sent.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, cum nullus angelus alteri sit aequalis, quilibet angelus praeter primum et ultimum est medius inter aliquos duos. Si ergo de ratione mediae hierarchiae esset quod in ministerium non mitteretur, pari ratione nullus angelus mitteretur in ministerium, nisi ultimus tantum: quod dissonat et ab auctoritatibus Scripturae1 et a dictis sanctorum. Ergo videtur quod illi de media hierarchia mittantur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, since no angel is equal to another, any given angel besides the first and the last is in the middle between two others. Therefore, if it pertains to the account of a middle hierarchy not to be sent for ministry, then for an equal reason no angel would be sent for ministry, except the last alone—which disagrees both with the text of Scripture and the statements of the saints. Therefore, it seems that those who belong to the middle hierarchy are sent.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, omnis potestas est ordinata ad executionem operis. Sed nomina ordinum secundae hierarchiae imponuntur a gradu potestatis. Ergo videtur quod eorum sit mitti ad exequendum ministerium.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every power is ordered to the carrying out of a work. But the names of the orders of the second hierarchy are taken from degrees of power. Therefore, it seems proper for them to be sent to carry out ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.arg5
Sed contra, ordines unius hierarchiae videntur esse aequipotentes in modo accipiendi divinas illuminationes. Sed dominationibus, quae sunt in media hierarchia, non convenit in ministerium mitti: quia ministrare est contra rationem dominii. Ergo videtur quod nec alii ordines mediae hierarchiae mittantur.
On the contrary, the orders of a single hierarchy seem to be equal in power as regards their mode of receiving divine illuminations. But it does not befit the dominations, who are in the middle hierarchy, to be sent for ministry, since to minister is contrary to the account of dominion. Therefore, it seems that neither are the other orders of the middle hierarchy sent.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, lex divinitatis est ut superiores reducant ultimos per medios. Sed inter mediam hierarchiam angelorum et nostram est ultima hierarchia angelica. Ergo videtur quod illuminationes non immediate perveniant ad nos a media hierarchia; et ita angeli illius hierarchiae non mittuntur.
Furthermore, it is a law of divinity that those who are higher guide the last through those in the middle. But between the middle hierarchy of angels and ours, there is the last angelic hierarchy. Therefore, it seems that illuminations do not reach us immediately from the middle hierarchy. Thus, the angels of this hierarchy are not sent.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod quidam dicunt angelos primae hierarchiae nullo modo mitti, sed assistere; angelos vero tertiae hierarchiae mitti ad nos; sed angelos mediae hierarchiae mitti ad illos de tertia: et haec est opinio quae tangitur in littera. Sed non videtur conveniens. Tum quia secundum hoc non esset differentia inter primam et mediam hierarchiam: non enim potest intelligi missio angeli ad angelum nisi per hoc quod unus alium illuminat: sicut autem secunda illuminat tertiam, ita prima secundam. Tum etiam quia dictis sanctorum non consonat, qui assignant ordinibus secundae hierarchiae actus qui in executione exterioris ministerii complentur, ut miracula facere, daemones arcere, et hujusmodi.
I answer that some say that the angels of the first hierarchy are in no way sent but rather attend, that the angels of the third hierarchy are sent to us, and that the angels of the middle hierarchy are sent to those of the third. This is the opinion that is touched on in the text.1 But this does not seem fitting. First, this is because according to this there would be no difference between the first and middle hierarchy. For the sending of an angel to an angel can only mean that one illuminates another, and just as the second hierarchy illuminates the third, so also the first illuminates the second. Second, this is because it does not agree with the statements of the saints, who attribute to the orders of the second hierarchy acts accomplished in the carrying out of external ministry, such as to work miracles, to constrain demons, and the like.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.co
Et ideo sequendo rationes nominum in Sacra Scriptura nobis traditorum, ex quibus, secundum doctrinam Dionysii, De cael. hier., cap. 7, ordinum proprietates et officia colligere oportet, dicimus quod mediae hierarchiae duo ultimi ordines, scilicet virtutes et potestates, in exterius ministerium mittuntur; dominationibus autem mitti in ministerium non competit, sed dirigere omnes inferiores in suis ministeriis: hoc enim pertinet ad dignitatem domini ut ad nutum ejus dirigantur actiones subditorum, et ipse actionibus eorum non admisceatur. Unde a Gregorio, Hom. 35 in Evang., principatibus et potestatibus praeesse dicitur, et a Dionysio, De cael. hier., cap. 18, major omni subjectione describitur dominationum ordo. Et ita relinquitur quod ordo virtutum sit supremus omnium ordinum qui mittuntur, quasi pertingens ad ultimum in divinis ministeriis: quod nomini competit: quia virtus dicitur ultimum in re de potentia, ut ponitur in 1 Caeli et mundi.
Thus, following the accounts of the names given to us in Sacred Scripture from which, according to the doctrine of Dionysius,1 we must piece together the properties and offices of the orders, we say that the last two orders of the middle hierarchy, namely, virtues and powers, are sent externally for ministry. Yet dominations are not sent for ministry, but rather direct all the lower orders in their ministries. For it pertains to the dignity of a lord that his commandment directs the actions of his subjects, and that he himself is not mixed up with their actions. Hence Gregory says2 that the order of dominations presides over principalities and powers, and Dionysius3 describes this order as above all subjection. Thus, it remains that the order of virtues is the highest of all the orders that are sent, as if reaching to the very limit in the divine ministries. This accords with its name, since virtue is called “last” in a thing with regard to its potency, as is related in the first book of On the Heavens.4
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod nullus ordo mediae hierarchiae est, proprie loquendo, de dispositione assistentium, sed pertinet ad dispositionem ministrantium. Sicut autem in artificialibus invenitur aliquis artifex qui tantum manu operatur exequens praeceptum alterius et nulli imperans, sicut ille qui praeparat materiam; alius vero qui praecipit praeparanti materiam, et ipse operatur ad inducendam formam; alius vero qui nihil operatur, sed praecipit, habens rationes operis sumptas ex fine cujus est conjectator, et talis dicitur architector,1 quasi princeps artificum, vel usualis inquantum utitur ministerio subditorum ad suum finem, ut ex 2 Physic. habetur; ita etiam in ministeriis divinis dominationes sunt quasi artifices dirigentes et imperantes, alii vero sicut exequentes secundum gradum et modum suum: nihilominus omnes ministri dicuntur, sicut et isti omnes artifices.
Reply Obj. 1: Properly speaking, no order of the middle hierarchy has the disposition of those who attend. Rather, it pertains to the disposition of those who minister. In artificial things we find an artisan who only works with his hands, following another’s order and commanding nothing himself, like the one who prepares the matter. There is another who commands the one preparing the matter, and who himself also works to introduce the form. But there is still another who does no work, but rather commands, because he is the coordinator of the work and has the rationale behind the work based on the end. This one is called the “architect,” meaning the chief of the artisans, or the “user,” inasmuch as he makes use of the ministry of his subordinates for his end, as related in the Physics 2.1 In the same way, as regards the divine ministries, the dominations are like artisans who direct and command, while the others are like those who carry out the work according to their rank and mode. Even so, they are all called “ministers,” just as those men are all called “artisans.”
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod secundum hanc positionem verificatur dictum Gregorii; quia plures erunt ordines ministrantium,1 quam assistentium, qui sunt tres, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: This position confirms Gregory’s statement,1 since there will be more orders of those who minister than those who attend, as is clear from what has been said.2
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod medium, inquantum hujusmodi, non est immediate operativum: quia actio est secundum contactum vel secundum situm in corporalibus, vel secundum ordinem in spiritualibus: sed si aliquid sit medium quantum ad aliquid, et quantum ad aliud ultimum, potest immediate agere. Hoc autem contingit quando plures secundum gradum potentiae differentes, super idem operationem habent. Erit enim aliqua actio quam circa illud potest efficere superior quam non potest inferior facere, et quantum ad illam actionem illud supremum est ultimum. Alia vero actio est quam poterit inferior facere, et in illa est supremum operans et non ultimum; sed medium inter primum dirigens et ultimum operans; unde hanc actionem non faciet medium nisi mediante ultimo: quod patet in exemplo prius inducto. Artifex enim qui inducit formam, in hac operatione est ultimus: quia nullus infra eum hoc potest, ut verbi gratia, compaginare tabulas ad formam navis complendam; et ideo hoc immediate facit. Sed praeparationem materiae per dolationem tabularum facit mediante inferiori artifice, inquantum dat sibi regulas, quales debeant esse tabulae aptae ad compaginationem navis.
Reply Obj. 3: A middle, precisely as a middle, is not immediately operative, since action follows on contact or location in bodily things, or on order in spiritual things. But if something stands as a middle to something else and as last to yet another thing, it can act immediately. Now, this occurs when several who differ in degree of power have an activity on the same thing. For there will be an action concerning the thing that the higher can effect whereas a lower cannot perform it, and with regard to this action the highest is the last. On the other hand, there is another action that the lower could do, and in this action it is the highest worker but not the last. Rather, it is a middle between the first who directs and the last who works. Hence the middle agent will only perform this action by the mediation of the last, as is clear in the example previously given. For an artisan who introduces a form is the last in this activity, since no one lower than him can do this, such as, for example, fastening together planks of wood to complete the form of a ship. Thus, he does this immediately. But he accomplishes the preparation of the matter, the hewing of the planks, by the mediation of a lower artisan, inasmuch as he gives him the schematics for how the planks ought to be fitted for the construction of the ship.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.ad3
Ita est etiam in ordinibus angelorum. Potestates enim habent actum circa ea quae pertinent ad tranquillitatem totius universi inquantum habent potentiam non limitatam; et talia ordo potestatum per se facit. Alia vero sunt quae pertinent ad statum unius provinciae vel regni, et hoc non faciunt potestates nisi mediantibus principatibus, qui haec per se exequuntur. Quaedam vero sunt pertinentia ad aliquem vel ad aliqua specialiter, et haec etiam principatus non exequuntur nisi mediantibus angelis: in quibus etiam quae majora sunt, fiunt immediate per superiores, et quae minora sunt, immediate ab inferioribus.
It is the same way with the orders of the angels. For the powers possess an act concerning those things that pertain to the tranquility of the entire universe, inasmuch as they have unlimited power. And the order of powers does such things by itself. But there are other things that pertain to the state of a single province or kingdom, and the powers only do these by the mediation of the principalities, who carry them out by themselves. But there are some things pertaining specifically to a single person or thing, and the principalities only carry these out by the mediation of the angels. Among the angels, too, greater things are done immediately by the higher and lesser things immediately by the lower.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ex hoc quod ordines secundae hierarchiae nominantur a potentia, significatur quod ad ministrativam dispositionem pertinent; sed non oportet quod omnes immediate ministerium exequantur.
Reply Obj. 4: The fact that the orders of the second hierarchy are named from power indicates that they have a ministerial disposition. But it is not necessary that they all immediately carry out a ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad alia etiam duo patet responsio per ea quae dicta sunt.
Reply Sed Contra: The reply to the last two objections is clear from what has been said.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A3
A. 4Whether the angels are impeded from contemplation by carrying out a ministryUtrum angeli impediantur a contemplatione per executionem ministerii
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli per executionem ministerii a contemplatione retardentur:
To the fourth we proceed as follows. It seems that the angels are held back from contemplation by carrying out a ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.arg1
Quia, ut habetur Tobiae 12:20, angelus in ministerio existens, dixit: tempus est ut revertar ad eum qui me misit. Sed non revertitur nisi per contemplationem. Ergo videtur quod per ministerium a contemplatione Dei abscesserit.
Obj. 1: For it is related that an angel in a state of ministry said: I am ascending to him who sent me (Tob 12:20). But he could only return through contemplation. Therefore, it seems that the angel ceased from the contemplation of God through ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, una potentia finita non potest simul in plures operationes. Sed potentia angeli finita est. Ergo videtur quod non potest simul contemplari et ministrare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a single finite power is not capable of more than one activity at the same time. But the power of an angel is finite. Therefore, it seems that it cannot at the same time contemplate and minister.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, intellectus creatus non potest simul plura intelligere. Sed quando ministrant angeli, intellectu considerant ea quae agunt. Ergo videtur quod tunc divina contemplari non possunt.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a created intellect cannot understand more than one thing at the same time. But when the angels minister, they give consideration in their intellect to what they are doing. Therefore, it seems that at that time they are not able to contemplate divine things.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, locus contemplationis est caelum empyreum. Sed cum sunt hic, secundum Damascenum, lib. 2 Fid. orth., cap. 3, non sunt in caelo. Ergo videtur quod, exequendo circa nos ministerium, a contemplatione retardentur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the place of contemplation is the empyrean heaven. But when they are here, according to Damascene,1 they are not in heaven. Therefore, it seems that they are held back from contemplation by carrying out a ministry concerning us.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicit Gregorius, Homil. 34 in Evang., quod sic ad exteriora prodeunt, quod ab intimis nunquam recedunt. Ergo videtur quod semper contemplentur vel assistant, si sunt iidem ministrantes et assistentes.
On the contrary, Gregory says1 that they go forth to external things in such a way that they never depart from what is within. Therefore, it seems that they always contemplate or attend, if those who minister and those who attend are the same.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, beatitudo angelorum non minuitur ex eorum ministerio. Sed eorum beatitudo tota est in contemplatione divinitatis. Ergo in nullo per ministerium eorum contemplatio retardatur.
Furthermore, the beatitude of the angels is not diminished by their ministry. Rather, their whole beatitude consists in the contemplation of the divinity. Therefore, in no way is their contemplation held back through ministry.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod angeli beati nullam operationem habent quae non sit essentialis beatitudini, vel in qua per contemplationem beatam non dirigantur; et ideo contemplatio eorum se habet ad ministeria quae exequuntur, sicut in artifice consideratio regularum artis ad executionem operis: eo quod ipse Deus est finis omnium operum hierarchicorum, et a fine sumitur ratio cujuslibet operis; et ita se habet finis ad operabilia sicut principium ad speculabilia, ut in 2 Physic. dicitur. Et ideo, sicut artifex simul considerat rationem artis et exequitur opus; ita et angelus simul contemplatur Deum et ministrat nobis.
I answer that the blessed angels have no activity that is not essential to beatitude, or in which they are not directed to it through blessed contemplation. Thus, their contemplation is related to the ministries they carry out, as the consideration of the rules of an art in the artisan is related to the carrying out of the work, by virtue of the fact that God himself is the end of all hierarchical works and the account for any work is taken from its end. Thus, the end is related to practical matters as the principle is to speculative ones, as is said in the Physics 2.1 Thus, just as an artisan at the same time considers the account of the art and carries out the work, so also an angel at the same time contemplates God and ministers to us.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod angelus dicitur discedere a Deo non per intermissionem contemplationis, aut per locum, quia intra Deum currunt quocumque mittantur, ut dicit venerabilis Beda, eo quod Deus ubique est, sed per hoc quod ab invisibilitate recedens visibilis apparet,1 sicut Filius exivit a Patre et venit in mundum, visibilis hominibus factus, Joan. 16: et similiter dicuntur reverti ad Deum, quando, deposita visibili specie in pristinam invisibilitatem Deo similem2 revertuntur.
Reply Obj. 1: An angel is said to depart from God not through the interruption of contemplation or by a change of place (because they have their course within God wheresoever they are sent, as the venerable Bede says,1 since God is everywhere), but rather by the fact that it appears as visible, receding from invisibility, just as the Son went forth from the Father and came into the world, having been made visible to men (John 16:5–7). They are likewise said to return to God when, having laid aside their visible appearance, they, like God, turn back to their original invisibility.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod contemplatio angelorum magis se habet per modum receptionis quam actionis; et ideo, sicut luna simul recipit lumen a sole et illuminat inferiora corpora, ita etiam angelus simul illuminatur a superiore et illuminat inferiorem, vel ministrat circa nos.
Reply Obj. 2: The contemplation of the angels is more a way of receiving than a way of acting. Thus, just as the moon at the same time receives light from the sun and illuminates lower bodies, so also an angel at the same time is illuminated by a higher angel and illuminates a lower one or exercises a ministry concerning us.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ea quae cognoscuntur diversis rationibus, intellectus non potest simul considerare: quia non potest consignari diversis similitudinibus simul, sicut nec corpus diversis figuris; sed ea quae cognoscuntur una ratione, vel quorum unum est ratio alterius, nihil prohibet simul intelligi.
Reply Obj. 3: The intellect cannot simultaneously consider things that are known by different accounts, since it cannot be impressed with different likenesses at the same time, just as a body cannot be determined by different figures. But when things are known by a single account, or when one is the account of the other, nothing prevents their being understood at the same time.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod caelum empyreum non est locus contemplationis secundum necessitatem, sed secundum congruentiam, sicut et ecclesia domus orationis dicitur; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 4: The empyrean heaven is not the place of contemplation by necessity, but rather by appropriateness, just as a church is called “a house of prayer.” Thus, the argument does not follow.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4.ad4
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Item Dionysius in hierarchia . . . ait. Verba quae sequuntur sunt Gregorii, Hom. 34 in Evang., inducentis auctoritatem Dionysii non quantum ad verba, sed quantum ad sensum.
Also, in the Hierarchy, Dionysius . . . speaks of the order of precedence among spirits.1 The words that follow are those of Gregory2 citing the authority of Dionysius, not word-for-word, but giving the sense.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4
Et putant quidam Michaelem, Gabrielem et Raphaelem de superiori ordine fuisse. Hoc expresse contradicit Scripturae: quia Michael, Daniel. 10, ponitur in ordine principum; Gabriel autem dicitur de ordine archangelorum; Raphael autem posset poni in ordine angelorum secundum ea quae circa singulares personas exercuit.
And they hold that Michael, Gabriel, Raphael were from a superior order.1 This expressly contradicts Scripture, since Michael (Dan 10:13) is placed in the order of the “princes,” Gabriel is said to belong to the order of archangels, and Raphael could be placed in the order of angels based on the fact that he carried out things concerning individual persons.
Sent.II.D10.Q1.A4
D. 11Angelic guardianshipDe quodam actu, scilicit custodire homines
Divisio primae partis textus
Division of the first part of the text
Sent.II.D11
Postquam determinavit de quibusdam actibus qui consequuntur omnes ordines, scilicet assistere et ministrare; hic determinat de quodam actu ad quem unus ordo specialiter deputatur, scilicet custodire homines; et dividitur in partes duas:
After he has examined certain acts that follow on all the orders, namely, to attend and to minister, here he considers the act to which a single order is specially deputed, namely to guard men. This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D11
in prima determinat de angelis quantum ad officium custodiae;
In the first, he considers the angels with regard to the office of guardianship.
Sent.II.D11
in secunda quantum ad profectum, praedictum officium consequentem, ibi: praeterea illud considerari oportet.
In the second, he considers them with regard to the outcome that follows upon the aforementioned office, at moreover, it is fitting to consider.1
Sent.II.D11
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D11
primo determinat veritatem;
First, he determines the truth.
Sent.II.D11
secundo circa determinata movet quaestionem, ibi: solet etiam quaeri utrum singuli angeli singulis hominibus, an unus pluribus ad custodiam vel exercitium deputatus sit.
Second, he raises a question concerning what he has determined, at but it is usual to ask whether single angels are assigned to watch over or test individual human beings, or one angel to many human beings.1
Sent.II.D11
Ubi tria facit:
There he does three things.
Sent.II.D11
primo movet quaestionem;
First, he raises the question.
Sent.II.D11
secundo excludit alteram partem, ibi: sed cum electi tot sint quot et boni angeli sunt, plures constat esse omnes simul bonos et malos homines quam boni angeli sint;
Second, he rules out the second part, at but since there are as many elect as good angels, it is clear that there are more men, good and evil together, than there are good angels.1
Sent.II.D11
tertio excludit reliquam, et exponit eam, ibi: ideoque dici oportet, unum eumdemque angelum bonum vel malum pluribus hominibus deputari ad custodiam vel ad exercitium.
Third, he rules out the remainder and explains it, at and so it is fitting to say that one and the same angel, good or evil, is assigned to watch over or test many human beings.1
Sent.II.D11
Q. 1The office of angelic guardianshipDe officio custodiae
Circa custodiam angelorum quaeruntur hic quinque:
Concerning the guardianship of the angels, here five questions arise:
Sent.II.D11.Q1
primo utrum angeli hominibus ad custodiam deputentur;
first, whether the angels are deputed to men for guardianship;
Sent.II.D11.Q1
secundo cujus ordinis sit custodire;
second, to which order it belongs to guard;
Sent.II.D11.Q1
tertio quorum hominum sit custodiri;
third, to which men it belongs to be guarded;
Sent.II.D11.Q1
quarto utrum custodes angeli semper custodiant homines quibus deputantur, vel quandoque eos derelinquant;
fourth, whether the guardian angels always guard the men to whom they are deputed, or whether they sometimes leave them;
Sent.II.D11.Q1
quinto cum de salute hominum gaudeant angeli, utrum e contrario de perditione eorum tristentur.
fifth, since the angels rejoice at the salvation of men, whether conversely they are saddened at their damnation.
Sent.II.D11.Q1
A. 1Whether the angels guard menUtrum angeli custodiant homines
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli homines non custodiant.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that angels do not guard men.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg1
Deus enim est custos hominum, ut dicitur Job 7:20. Sed perfectior est custos qui per seipsum sufficit ad custodiam quam qui custodit mediantibus aliis. Cum ergo omne quod est perfectissimum Deo sit attribuendum, videtur quod ipse nos per angelos non custodiat.
Obj. 1: For God is the guardian of men, as is said in Job 7:17–20. But a guardian who is sufficient by himself for guardianship is more perfect than one who guards by the mediation of others. Therefore, since everything that is most perfect must be attributed to God, it seems that he does not guard us through angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, custodia et conservatio hominum est per gratiam. Sed gratiam Deus immediate infundit animae, et non per angelos. Ergo videtur quod eis non competat custodire nos.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, men are guarded and preserved by grace. But God infuses grace into the soul immediately, and not through angels. Therefore, it seems that it does not belong to angels to guard us.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, unus effectus custodiae angelorum ponitur quod deferant orationes nostras ad Deum. Sed hoc videtur omnino superfluum, cum Deus omnia cognoscat. Ergo videtur vanum ponere angelos hominum custodes.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, one effect claimed for the angels’ guardianship is that they bear our prayers to God. But this seems altogether superfluous, since God knows everything. Therefore, it seems useless to posit angels as the guardians of men.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, custos ponitur alicui aut propter imbecillitatem, ut scilicet juvetur et defendatur, aut propter ignorantiam, ut instruatur; sicut mulieribus et pueris doctores et paedagogi dantur. Sed homo per se potest cognoscere ea quae sunt facienda vel vitanda, per legem naturalem cordi impressam; et potest etiam exequi propter arbitrii libertatem. Ergo videtur quod custodia angelorum non egeat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a guardian is given to someone either because of weakness, so that he may be aided and defended, or because of ignorance, so that he may be instructed. For example, teachers and pedagogues are given to women and children. But man by himself can know those things that are to be done or avoided through the natural law imprinted on his heart. He can also carry them out due to the freedom of his will. Therefore, it seems that he does not need the guardianship of the angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, custodis officium est retrahere custoditum ab his quae sibi sunt nociva. Sed angeli non retrahunt homines a peccatis, cum multos in peccata praecipitari videamus. Ergo videtur quod angeli hominum custodes non sint.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the role of a guardian is to hold back the one guarded from those things that are harmful to him. But the angels do not hold men back from sins, since we can see that many men fall into sins. Therefore, it seems that the angels are not guardians of men.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, custodis est instruere custoditum secundum modum ejus. Sed modus hominis est cognitionem a sensibilibus accipere. Ergo videtur quod visibilibus apparitionibus nos deberent instruere. Hoc autem non faciunt, nisi forte raro. Ergo videtur quod vel non custodiunt, vel sunt negligentes in custodiendo.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, a guardian should instruct the one guarded in his own mode. But the mode of man is to receive knowledge from sensible things. Therefore, it seems that they would have to instruct us by visible apparitions. But they do not do this, except in rare cases. Therefore, it seems that either they do not guard us, or they are negligent in their task of guarding us.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg7
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psal. 90:11: angelis suis Deus mandavit de te, ut custodiant te in omnibus viis tuis.
On the contrary, Psalm 91 [90]:11 says: he will give his angels charge of you, to guard you in all your ways.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Deus est pronior ad miserendum quam ad puniendum. Sed Deus hominibus dedit daemones ad exercitium, ut habetur ad Ephes. ult.:12: non est nobis colluctatio adversus carnem et sanguinem, sed adversus principes et potestates, adversus mundi rectores tenebrarum harum. Ergo videtur quod multo fortius dederit angelos ad custodiendum.
Furthermore, God is more inclined to have mercy than to punish. But God gave demons to men for their training, as Scripture says: we are not contending against flesh and blood, but against the principalities, against the powers, against the world rulers of this present darkness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places (Eph 6:12). Therefore, it seems that all the more has he given angels to guard men.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod secundum Boetium in libro 4 De consolat., Deus providentiam suam quam de omnibus rebus habet, mediantibus quibusdam causis exequitur, ut autem in primo dictum est, quamvis omnium rerum providentiam habeat, speciali tamen modo substantiae rationales suae providentiae subduntur, inquantum altiori modo prae caeteris finem divinae bonitatis natae sunt consequi, et per altius principium, quod est voluntas. Quia ergo inter Deum et homines media est natura angelica, et secundum legem sapientiae suae hoc est ordinatum ut inferioribus per superiora provideat; ideo ipsi angeli exequuntur divinam providentiam circa salutem hominum, adjuvando ad tendendum in finem, et liberando ab his quae processum in finem impediunt: et haec executio divinae providentiae per angelos de hominibus vocatur custodia angelorum.
I answer that, according to Boethius,1 God carries out his providence over all things by the mediation of other causes. As it was said in Book I,2 however, although he has providence over all things, rational substances are subject to his providence in a special way, inasmuch as they were born to obtain the end of the divine goodness in a way higher than other things and to do this through a higher principle, namely, the will. Therefore, since the angelic nature is a mean between God and men, and in accord with the law of his wisdom it has been ordained that he provides for lower things through higher things, the angels themselves carry out God’s providence concerning human salvation. They do this by helping men tend toward their end and by freeing them from the things that impede progress toward the end. This carrying out of the divine providence for men through angels is called the “guardianship” of the angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Deus est custos primus et principalis, apud quem summa providentia residet: nec est propter suam insufficientiam quod suam providentiam de hominibus exequitur per angelos, sed propter ordinem suae sapientiae. Tum quia congruit angelis, ut scilicet eis haec dignitas non negetur, quod sint duces hominum reductionis in Deum; et in hoc Deum quodammodo imitantur, inquantum cooperantur Deo in reductione1 hominum in finem. Tum quia congruit hominibus qui sunt in statu imperfectionis, quem pueritiae Apostolus comparat 1 Corinth. 13; unde eis custodes tamquam pueris assignantur, donec veniente quod perfectum est, evacuetur quod ex parte est.
Reply Obj. 1: God is the first and principal guardian, with whom resides the highest providence. It is not due to any insufficiency on his part that he exercises his providence over men through angels, but it is rather on account of the ordering of his wisdom. This is both because it befits the angels, namely, so that the dignity of leading men on their journey to God will not be denied to them (and in this they imitate God in a certain way, inasmuch as they work together with God in leading men back to their end). It is also because it befits men, who are in a state of imperfection, which the Apostle compares to childhood (1 Cor 13:11). Hence to them, as to children, guardians are assigned until what is perfect comes and what is partial passes away.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut in operationibus artificialibus, in quibus instrumenta quodammodo disponunt ad formam, ut ignis mollificando ferrum, et martellus dilatando; sed forma cultelli inducitur ab artifice per similitudinem artis quam habet: ita etiam Deus, qui est primus custos, inducit ultimam perfectionem conjungentem fini, et per hoc conservantem, scilicet gratiam et gloriam. Sed angelorum est praeparare homines ad susceptionem gratiae per illuminationes, et alia hujusmodi.
Reply Obj. 2: In art-related activities, the instruments in a certain way dispose for the form, as fire disposes by softening iron and a mallet disposes by flattening it out, though the form of a dagger is introduced by the artisan through the likeness of the art that he possesses. In a similar way God, who is the first guardian, introduces the ultimate perfection, the one that joins man to the end and so preserves him, that is, grace and glory. But it belongs to the angels to prepare men for the reception of grace through illuminations and other such things.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non dicuntur Deo orationes nostras deferre quasi ipsum de hoc docentes, sed quasi ipsum orantes pro nobis; sicut etiam sacerdos offert Deo orationem populi, inquantum sua interventione effectum orationibus impetrat.
Reply Obj. 3: They are not said to bear our prayers to God as if teaching him about them, but rather as praying to him for us, as a priest also offers to God the prayer of the people inasmuch as he procures the effect of their prayers by his intervention.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod lumen naturalis cognitionis imperfectum est, et praecipue ad dirigendum in illa quae naturam excedunt: voluntas etiam ejus potest ad malum inclinari multis occasionibus: et ideo providet hominibus angelorum praesidium.
Reply Obj. 4: The light of natural knowledge is imperfect, especially as regards directing us toward things that exceed nature. The will, too, can on many occasions be inclined to evil. Thus, he provides for men the protection of the angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut providentiae divinae est sic impedire mala, ut tamen salvetur naturae conditio, ita etiam et angelorum custodiae; et ideo ad angelos non pertinet quod homines custodiendo ad virtutem cogant et a vitiis retrahant, quia sic periret libertas arbitrii et ratio meriti.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as it belongs to divine providence to impede evils in such a manner that the condition of nature is still preserved, so it belongs to the guardianship of angels. Thus, the angels’ role is not by guarding men to compel them to virtue and withdraw them from vices, for in this case the freedom of the will and the account of merit would be lost.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod hujusmodi apparitiones visibiles angelorum, eo quod sunt supra cursum naturae, stuporem quemdam incutiunt, et quodammodo violenter incitant ad consensum: in quo perit aliquod bonum hominis quantum ad conditionem naturae, quod est inquisitio rationis. Unde hujusmodi apparitiones non omnibus fiunt; sed aliquibus factae sunt ad confirmationem fidei in multis, sicut etiam miracula. Nihilominus tamen per modum nostrum instruunt nos, illustrando phantasmata, et confortando lumen intellectus nostri, et excitando ad aliquid rectius considerandum.
Reply Obj. 6: These kinds of visible apparitions of angels, because they are above the course of nature, strike one with a kind of stupor and in a certain way violently elicit consent. In this, a good of man regarding the condition of his nature is lost, namely, the inquiry of reason. Hence apparitions of this sort do not happen for all. But they have occurred for some for the confirmation of faith in the many, as with miracles. Nonetheless, the angels instruct us in accord with our own mode by enlightening the phantasms, by strengthening the light of our intellect, and by stirring us to consider something more rightly.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A1.ad6
A. 2Whether it pertains to all the orders of the third hierarchy to guard menUtrum ad omnes ordines tertiae hierarchiae pertineat custodire homines
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod custodire pertineat ad omnes ordines tertiae hierarchiae.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that to guard pertains to all the orders of the third hierarchy.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.arg1
Quia, secundum Dionysium, 9 cap. De cael. hier., tertiae hierarchiae proprium est lumen divinum accipere per convenientiam nostrae hierarchiae, id est proportionatum ad immediate transferendum in nos. Sed ille angelus dicitur custos hominis qui immediate ipsum illuminat. Ergo videtur quod custodire ad omnes pertineat.
Obj. 1: For, according to Dionysius,1 it is proper to the third hierarchy to receive the divine light by way of accommodation to our hierarchy, that is, as proportioned for immediate transfer to us. But an angel who immediately illuminates a man is called his “guardian.” Therefore, it seems that to guard pertains to all of them.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, angelus custos defendit hominem ab impugnatione invisibilis hostis. Sed arcere, secundum Gregorium, Homil. 34 in Evang., pertinet ad potestates. Ergo videtur quod illi ordini praecipue conveniat custodire.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a guardian angel defends a man from the assault of an invisible enemy. But according to Gregory,1 to constrain pertains to the powers. Therefore, it seems that it befits this order in particular to guard.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, missio ordinatur ad custodiam. Sed angeli quinque ordinum mittuntur ad explendum exterius ministerium, ut dictum est. Ergo omnibus convenit custodire.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, sending is ordered to guardianship. But the angels of five orders are sent to fulfill a ministry externally, as has been said.1 Therefore, it befits all of them to guard.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, in hominibus inveniuntur diversa officia. Sed secundum diversa officia distinguuntur ordines angelorum, quorum officiorum aliquae similitudines inveniuntur in officiis humanis, ut dicit Gregorius, loc. cit., ostendens qualiter homines ad ordines angelorum assumantur. Ergo videtur quod omnes ordines ad custodiam deputentur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, different offices are found among men. But the orders of angels are distinguished on the basis of different offices, to which likenesses are found in human offices, as Gregory says,1 showing the manner in which men are taken up into the orders of the angels. Therefore, it seems that all the orders are deputed for ministry.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicit Gregorius, ibid., angelos esse qui minima nuntiant. Sed minima sunt quae ad singulares personas pertinent: quia quanto bonum est communius, tanto est divinius, secundum Philosophum, in 1 Ethic., cap. 1. Ergo videtur quod illi qui singulis hominibus praesunt, sunt tantum de ordine angelorum.
On the contrary, Gregory says1 that the angels are those who announce lesser matters. But lesser matters are those that pertain to individual persons. For the more common a good is, the more divine it is, according to the Philosopher.2 Therefore, it seems that those who are set over individual men are only from the order of angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Bernardus dicit in lib. 5 De considerat., cap. 4: putamus angelos dici qui singulis hominibus praeponuntur, in ministerium missi propter eos qui haereditatem capiunt salutis. Ergo videtur idem quod prius.
Furthermore, Bernard says in his On Consideration: we believe that they are called ‘angels’ who are set over individual men and sent for ministry on behalf of those who receive the inheritance of salvation.1 Therefore, the same seems to follow as before.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod illi angeli dicuntur hominum custodes qui immediate illos illuminant, et habent actus limitatos circa humana officia, et procurant quae ad ipsos specialiter pertinent: et ex hoc quod immediate illuminant, excluduntur a custodia angeli assistentes; ex hoc autem quod habent actus limitatos ad dirigendum in humanis officiis, excluditur media hierarchia, quae habet potestatem non limitatam ad humana officia. Per hoc autem quod per custodiam procurantur1 ea quae pertinent ad aliquas determinatas personas, quod est ultimum et minimum in actibus angelorum, deputatur custodia ultimo ordini, qui est ordo angelorum.
I answer that those angels are called “guardians” of men who immediately illuminate them, have limited acts concerning human offices, and procure what specifically pertains to them. The fact that they immediately illuminate men excludes attending angels from guardianship. The fact that they have limited acts for the direction of human offices excludes the middle hierarchy, which has unlimited power over human offices. Finally, the fact that through guardianship is procured what pertains to certain determinate persons, which is the last and lowest among the acts of the angels, means that guardianship is assigned to the last order, which is the order of angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod tota tertia hierarchia accipit illuminationes proportionatas ad actus et officia humana, non tamen ad hanc vel ad illam personam, sed hoc est angelorum; et ita eis convenit custodire singulos homines, aliis vero convenit custodire singulas provincias vel regna.
Reply Obj. 1: The entire third hierarchy receives illuminations proportionate to human acts and offices, though not with respect to this or that person. Rather, this belongs to the angels. Thus, it befits them to guard individual men while it befits others to guard individual provinces or kingdoms.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod inferiores angeli participant virtutem superiorum, inquantum ab eis illuminantur, sicut, secundum Dionysium, cap. 13 De cael. hier., dicitur inferior angelus purgasse Isaiam per ignem virtute seraphim: et ita etiam inferiores angeli virtute potestatum daemones cohibent; et similiter virtute aliorum superiorum ordinum possunt exequi aliqua quae ad eos pertinent circa determinatas personas.
Reply Obj. 2: The lower angels participate in the power of the higher inasmuch as they are illuminated by them, as, according to Dionysius,1 a lower angel is said to have purged Isaiah through fire by the power of the seraphim. So, too, the lower angels restrain demons by the power of the powers. Likewise, by the power of the other higher orders they can carry out various things that pertain to them concerning determinate persons.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod omnes angeli custodes mittuntur; non tamen omnes qui mittuntur, custodiunt; sed ultimi tantum custodiunt, ut dictum est: quia superiores exequuntur ea quae ad multos pertinent; et quanto ad plures, tanto est ordo superior: et ideo virtutes sunt supremi inter exequentes ministeria, quia eorum actus se extendunt non tantum ad res humanas, sed etiam ad res naturales, ut patet in operatione signorum; et post potestates, quorum actus non tantum ad homines, sed etiam ad daemones se extendit; et post principatus, quorum operatio est circa totam multitudinem; et ultimi angeli, qui operantur circa determinatas personas; archangeli vero medii sunt, habentes aliquid commune cum utrisque, ut prius dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: All guardian angels are sent, but not all the angels who are sent are guardians. Rather, the last alone guard, as has been said,1 since the higher carry out what pertains to many, and the broader the scope, the higher the order. Thus, the virtues are the highest among those who carry out ministries, since their acts extend not only to human affairs, but even to natural affairs, as is clear in their working of signs. Next are the powers, whose acts extend not only to men but to demons. Then are the principalities, whose activity concerns an entire multitude. Last, there are the angels who carry out activities concerning determinate persons. But the archangels are in the middle, since they have something in common with the orders on either side, as was said before.2
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod omnia officia humana pertinentia ad singulares personas, cum quibuscumque ordinibus similitudinem habeant, diriguntur per ultimum ordinem, inquantum participant virtutes superiorum, ut dictum est; sed illa officia quae ad multitudinem pertinent, diriguntur per principatus vel archangelos: et ideo homo in praelatione constitutus illuminatur ab angelo inferioris ordinis de his quae ad statum personae suae pertinent; sed ab angelo principe de his quae respectant ad regimen multitudinis.
Reply Obj. 4: All human offices that pertain to individual persons, no matter the orders to which they bear a likeness, are directed by the last order inasmuch as they participate in the powers of the higher orders, as has been said. But the offices that pertain to a multitude are directed by principalities or archangels. Thus, a man in authority is illuminated by an angel of the lower order concerning what pertains to the state of his person, but by a prince of the angels concerning the things respecting the government of the multitude.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether there are angels assigned to the guardianship of all menUtrum omnibus hominibus deputentur angeli ad custodiam
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod non omnibus hominibus deputentur angeli ad custodiam.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there are not angels assigned to the guardianship of all men.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.arg1
Custodia enim angelorum valet hominibus ad evitandum pericula, et ad instruendam ignorantiam. Sed Adam in primo statu ab utroque liber fuit. Ergo angelum custodem non habuit.
Obj. 1: For the guardianship of the angels helps men avoid dangers and enlighten their ignorance. But Adam was free from both of these in his original state. Therefore, he did not have a guardian angel.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, gratia confirmata in quibusdam hominibus hoc efficit ut mortaliter peccare non possint, ut patet in sanctificatis in utero. Sed contra impedimentum salutis per peccatum principaliter ordinata est custodia angelorum. Ergo videtur quod tales ea non indigeant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in certain men confirmed grace makes it so that they cannot sin mortally, as is clear in the case of those sanctified in the womb. But the guardianship of the angels has principally been ordained against the impediment to salvation that arises from sin. Therefore, it seems that such men do not need it.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, ante nativitatem ex utero sacramenta salutis puero conferri non possunt. Sed hoc est quod angelus custos in homine promovere intendit, scilicet salutem. Ergo puerperio animato ante nativitatem angelorum custodia non debetur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the sacraments of salvation cannot be conferred on a child before birth from the womb. But salvation is precisely what a guardian angel intends to foster in a man. Therefore, the guardianship of the angels is not due to an animated unborn child before birth.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, custodia angelorum est per hoc quod homines illuminando instruunt. Sed pueri ante perfectam aetatem non sunt capaces doctrinae. Ergo videtur quod careant angelorum custodia.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the way angels guard is that they instruct men by illuminating them. But children are not capable of being taught before the age of maturity. Therefore, it seems that they lack the guardianship of the angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, 2 Thessal. 2, dicitur, quod omnis actus Antichristi erit secundum operationem Satanae. Sed custodia angelorum ordinatur contra tentationes malignorum spirituum. Ergo videtur quod frustra ab angelo custodietur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, Scripture says (2 Thess 2:9) that every act of the Antichrist will be based on Satan’s working. But the angels’ guardianship is ordained against the temptations of evil spirits. Therefore, it seems that the Antichrist would be guarded by an angel to no purpose.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra, videtur quod etiam Christus angelum custodem habuit. Primo per hoc quod dicit Dionysius, 4 cap. Cael. hier., quod subdebatur paternis dispositionibus mediantibus angelis. Sed, ut dictum est, per custodiam1 executio divinae dispositionis fit de hominibus per angelos. Ergo videtur quod Christus angelum custodem habuit.
On the contrary (6), it seems that even Christ had a guardian angel. First, this is because Dionysius says1 that he was subject to the Father’s ordinances through the mediation of angels. But, as was said,2 guardianship is the carrying out of a divine ordinance for men through angels. Therefore, it seems that Christ had a guardian angel.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, Lucae 22:43, dicitur, quod apparuit angelus Domini, confortans eum. Ergo videtur, cum confortare sit unus actus custodiae, quod angelum custodem habuit.
Furthermore (7), it is said: and there appeared to him an angel from heaven, comforting him (Luke 22:43).1 Therefore, since comforting is one act of guardianship, it seems that he had a guardian angel.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut in 1 libro dictum est, providentia proprie est ad conferendum ea quae promovent in finem, et removendum ea quae impediunt. Ultimum autem in his adjutoriis est id quod conjungit fini, quod a solo Deo est; et ideo ea quae1 ab angelis custodibus per2 divinam providentiam circa singulares personas exequuntur, sunt quaedam praeparationes juvantes ad consequendum finem ultimum. Praeparans autem non habet operationem circa rem, nisi quae est ordinata ad finem, ante finis consecutionem; et ideo omnibus hominibus, ab infusione animae rationalis per quam ad finem salutis ordinantur, custodia debetur usque ad mortem, quando terminatur via proficiendi in finem3 vel per hoc quod fiunt impoenitibiles, ut damnati, vel per hoc quod finem gloriae consequuntur, ut beati.
I answer that, as was said in Book I,1 providence is properly for conferring what leads to the end, and for removing what impedes it. But the last among these aids is that which joins to the end itself, and this is only from God. Thus, the guardian angels, who carry out divine providence concerning individual persons, provide certain preparatory aids to the attainment of the last end. Now, one who prepares will work on nothing but what is ordered to the end prior to the end being attained. Thus, guardianship is due to all men from the infusion of the rational soul, through which they are ordered to the end of salvation, up till death, when the path of progress to the goal is ended, either through their becoming incapable of penitence, as are the damned, or through their obtaining the end of glory, like the blessed.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis in Adam non esset periculum ex aliqua corruptione carnis instigante ad malum, erat tamen periculum ex potentia peccandi, et ex daemone oppugnante: et similiter erat debilioris cognitionis quam angelus; et ideo indigebat praesidio custodis angeli.
Reply Obj. 1: Although Adam was in no danger of any corruption of the flesh inciting him to evil, there was still the danger arising from the potential to sin and from the demon’s assault. Likewise, he had weaker knowledge than an angel. Thus, he needed the protection of a guardian angel.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam si confirmati peccare non possint, possunt tamen proficere, et eorum profectus potest impediri; et propter hoc indigent custodia angelorum ad promovendum in bonum, et removendum impedimentum.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if those confirmed in grace cannot sin, they can still make progress and their progress can be impeded. For this reason they need the angels’ guardianship to advance them in the good and to remove impediments.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pueri in materno utero non recipiunt sacramenta Ecclesiae, quia non subduntur actibus ministrorum: sed operationibus1 divinis et angelorum subduntur; et ideo eis ab infusione animae rationalis, custos angelus assignatur, per quem prohibetur virtus daemonis ab ejus nocumento, et propter2 multa impedimenta, quibus potest ejus complexio deteriorari, ut efficiatur pronior ad peccandum, vel etiam ipsa vita extingui: et in hoc etiam prosunt parvulis natis, quamvis eos non illuminent.
Reply Obj. 3: Children in their mother’s womb do not receive the sacraments of the Church because they are not subject to the acts of her ministers. But they are subject to the activities of God and of the angels. Thus, from the time of the infusion of the rational soul a guardian angel is assigned to them to prevent demonic power from harming them and to ward off the many impediments by which a child’s constitution can be worsened such that it becomes more prone to sinning, or even that its very life is lost. In this regard angels also help infants who have been born, though they do not illuminate them.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.ad3
Unde patet responsio ad quartum.
Reply Obj. 4: Hence the reply to the fourth objection is clear.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Antichristus etiam habebit angelum custodem: quia lex communis propter unum mutari non debet: et in hoc ejus poena justior apparebit, quia beneficia toti naturae humanae provisa, sibi non subtrahuntur. Nec tamen est omnino frustra custodia; quia etsi ad bonum non convertatur, a multis tamen malis cessabit, retractus ab angelo custode: hunc enim effectum ad minus semper consequitur angelus per custodiam in quocumque obstinato.
Reply Obj. 5: Even the Antichrist will have a guardian angel. For a universal law should not be changed on account of a single person. In this way, too, his punishment will also appear as more just, because he will not have been deprived of the benefits provided to the whole of human nature. Nor is such guardianship altogether in vain, since, even though he will not be converted to the good, he will desist from many evils, having been drawn away from them by his guardian angel. For an angel always obtains at least this effect through its guardianship of any obstinate person.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Christus non habuit angelum custodem: tum quia anima sua omnibus angelis superior fuit, immediate a Verbo sibi unito illuminata; tum quia erat verus comprehensor: unde ejus bonum nec impediri nec juvari poterat. Dicitur vero subdi Paternis dispositionibus per angelos quodammodo indirecte, inquantum angeli instruebant Joseph et matrem ejus de his quae circa ipsum puerum existentem agenda erant, ut habetur Matth. 2.
Reply Sed Contra 6: Christ did not have a guardian angel both because his soul was superior to all angels, since it was illuminated immediately by the Word united to it, and also because he was a true comprehensor. Hence his good could neither be impeded nor assisted. But he is said to be subject to the ordinances of the Father through angels in a certain way indirectly, inasmuch as the angels instructed Joseph and his mother about what was to be done concerning the child, as Matthew 2 relates.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3
Ad septimum dicendum, quod angelus dicitur confortasse eum, non aliquid in ipsum imprimendo, sed per modum ministerii, inquantum congratulabatur fortitudini ejus; sicut homo naturaliter in tribulatione confortatur ad praesentiam amicorum: et ita per modum quo fuerat vera tristitia, fuit confortatio vera, et non apparens tantum, ut quidam dicunt.
Reply Sed Contra 7: An angel is said to have comforted him, not by impressing anything on him, but rather by way of ministry inasmuch as the angel congratulated him on his strength, just as a man suffering tribulation is naturally comforted by the presence of his friends. Thus, just as there had been true sadness, so there was a true comforting, and not only an apparent comforting, as some allege.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A3
A. 4Whether an angel ever leaves the man to whom it is deputedUtrum angelus quandoque relinquat hominem cui deputatur
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angelus quandoque relinquat hominem cui deputatur custos.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that an angel sometimes leaves the man to whom it is deputed as guardian.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg1
Primo per hoc quod habetur Hierem. 51:9: curavimus Babylonem, et non est sanata. Derelinquamus ergo eam. Sed hoc dicitur ex persona angelorum, ut dicit glossa. Ergo videtur quod relinquat, quando a peccato non corrigitur.
Obj. 1: This is first from what is said in Jeremiah: we would have healed Babylon, but she is not healed. Let us forsake her (Jer 51:9). But this is said in the person of the angels, as a gloss states.1 Therefore, it seems that the angel leaves a man when he does not accept correction to avoid sin.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, Isa. 5:5, dicitur: auferam sepem ejus et erit in direptionem; glossa: id est custodiam angelorum. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in Isaiah 5:5 it is said: I will remove its hedge, and it shall be devoured. A gloss explains that the hedge is the guardianship of the angels.1 Therefore, the same as before.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, efficacius custodit Deus hominem quam angelus. Sed Deus quandoque relinquit hominem, ut in Psal. 21:1, dicitur: quare me dereliquisti? Ergo multo fortius angelus.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, God guards a man more efficaciously than an angel does. But God sometimes leaves a man, as Psalm 22:1 [21:2] says: why have you forsaken me? Therefore, all the more does an angel leave a man.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, Zachariae 4, dicitur, quod reversus est angelus qui loquebatur ad eum: et similiter etiam Danielis 10. Sed non revertitur nisi qui abscedit. Ergo videtur quod angelus quandoque hominem relinquat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it says in Zachariah 4:1 that the angel who had been speaking to him returned. This likewise happens in Daniel 10. But no one returns unless he has departed. Therefore, it seems that an angel sometimes leaves a man.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, angeli quandoque sunt in caelo empyreo. Sed cum sunt ibi, non sunt circa nos, secundum Damascenum. Ergo videtur quod aliquando nos relinquant.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the angels are sometimes in the empyrean heaven. But according to Damascene, when they are there they are not around us. Therefore, it seems that at times they leave us.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, medicus sapiens infirmum desperatum relinquit. Sed angeli custodes possunt scire aliquem esse praescitum per revelationem, et videre aliquem obstinatum in peccatis. Talis autem est sicut infirmus desperatus. Ergo videtur quod etiam angelus, qui est quasi medicus spiritualis, talem relinquat.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, a wise physician leaves a sick person who is without hope. But the guardian angels can know by revelation that someone is foreknown and can see that someone is obstinate in his sins. Now, such a person is like a sick person without hope. Therefore, it seems that an angel, too, who is like a spiritual physician, leaves such a person.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg7
Sed contra, boni angeli sunt magis proni ad juvandum quam mali ad infestandum. Sed mali nunquam cessant ab infestatione. Ergo nec boni a custodia.
On the contrary, the good angels are more ready to help than the wicked are to harass. But the wicked angels never cease from harassing. Therefore, neither do the good cease guarding.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, de nemine est desperandum, quamdiu est in statu viae. Sed infirmus non relinquitur a medico nisi propter desperationem. Ergo videtur quod angelus non dimittat hominem, quantumcumque peccatorem.
Furthermore, we must not despair of anyone as long as he is in the wayfaring state. But a sick person is only left by a physician because the physician has despaired. Therefore, it seems that an angel does not abandon a man, no matter how great a sinner he may be.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum custodia angelorum sit quaedam executio divinae providentiae, oportet esse idem judicium de utroque. Divina autem providentia nunquam relinquit hominem ex toto, quia omnino in nihilum redigeretur; sed verum est quod magis et minus providet diversis, secundum eorum conditionem: et ideo in Psal. 33:16: oculi Dei1 super justos dicuntur, et aures ejus ad preces eorum; quibus adeo perfecte providet ut omnia eis cooperentur in bonum, ut dicitur Rom. 8. Sed malos secundum aliquid derelinquit, inquantum permittit eos subjacere tribulationibus, et quod gravius est, etiam in peccata ruere, unde ad Rom. 1:28: propterea tradidit eos2 Deus in reprobum sensum, ut faciant ea quae non conveniunt. Similiter etiam angeli dicuntur aliquos derelinquere secundum quid, inquantum exponuntur tribulationibus, vel etiam justo Dei judicio ab aliquo peccato non retrahuntur; nunquam tamen ita relinquunt quin sit aliquis effectus custodiae, inquantum aliquod malum prohibent, et ad aliquod bonum promovent.
I answer that, since the angels’ guardianship is a certain carrying out of divine providence, we must judge the same way for both. But divine providence never wholly leaves a man, since then he would altogether return to nothingness, although it is true that God provides more or less for different people in accord with their condition. Thus, it is written: the eyes of the Lord are toward the righteous, and his ears toward their cry (Ps 34:15 [33:16]). For the just are those for whom God so perfectly provides that he makes all things work together for their good, as it is said (Rom 8:28). But in a certain way he abandons the wicked, inasmuch as he permits them to be subjected to tribulations and—what is worse—even permits them to rush on into sins. Hence: God gave them up to a base mind and to improper conduct (Rom 1:28). Similarly, the angels are said to abandon some men in a qualified sense, namely, inasmuch as men are exposed to tribulations or even by God’s just judgment are not withdrawn from a sin. But they never so leave them that there is no longer any effect of their guardianship, inasmuch as they continue to restrain them from some evil and move them to some good.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod haec intelligitur esse vox angelorum discedentium ab homine peccatore in hora mortis; quia tunc primo desperatur de ejus salute. Vel potest dici quod derelinquunt secundum quid, ut dictum est, sicut etiam et Deus.
Reply Obj. 1: This is understood to be the voice of the angels departing from a sinner in the hour of his death, since that is the first point at which his salvation can be despaired of. Or it may be said that they abandon him in a qualified sense, as has been said,1 as God also does.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.ad1
Unde patet responsio ad secundum et tertium.
Reply Obj. 2–3: Hence the reply to the second and third objections is clear.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angelus ab eo recesserat quantum ad aliquem effectum, quia scilicet ipsum de futuris non illuminaverat, et non quantum ad omnem effectum custodiae.
Reply Obj. 4: The angel had departed from him with regard to an effect of guardianship, that is, because it had not illuminated him concerning future things. But it had not departed with regard to every effect of guardianship.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quandocumque aliquod agens imprimit fortem impressionem, remanet illa impressio in patiente per aliquod tempus, etiam ad absentiam agentis, ut patet in motibus violentis: et ita dico, quod ad unam actionem angeli in hominem potest homo bonam dispositionem accipere, quae manet in eo ad aliquod tempus, ut patet quando aliquis semel devote orat, ad plures dies remanet inde devotior; et ita angelus, quamvis non semper sit praesens, potest semper custodire, inquantum effectus ejus manet post actionem suam.
Reply Obj. 5: Whenever an agent makes a strong impression, the impression remains in the recipient for some time, even when the agent is absent, as is clear in the case of violent motions. Thus, I say that at a single action of an angel on a man, the man can receive a good disposition that remains in him for some time, as is clear when someone prays devoutly a single time and from then on remains more devout for several days. Thus, an angel, though not always present, can always guard inasmuch as its effect remains after its action.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad sextum dicendum, quod nullus in statu viae est adeo obstinatus quin possit per poenitentiam1 converti; unde non est de eo desperandum; et si angelus sciret eum praescitum, posset tamen multa mala in eo impedire, sicut de Antichristo dictum est.
Reply Obj. 6: No one in the wayfaring state is so obstinate that he cannot be converted through penitence. Hence we must not despair of him. And if an angel knew that he was foreknown, it could still impede many evils in him, as was said of the Antichrist in the preceding article.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether the angels grieve over the damnation of the men they guardUtrum angeli doleant de damnatione hominum quos custodiunt
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli doleant de damnatione hominum quos custodiunt.
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels grieve over the damnation of the men they guard.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.arg1
Exterior enim luctus est signum interioris doloris. Sed Isa. 33:7, dicitur: angeli pacis amare flebunt.1 Ergo videtur quod doleant.
Obj. 1: For outward mourning is a sign of interior pain. But in Isaiah 33:7 it is said, the angels of peace weep bitterly.1 Therefore, it seems that they grieve.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, amicorum est compati sibi in necessitatibus. Sed angeli ferventissima caritate nos diligunt. Ergo videtur quod contristentur, hominum damnationi compatiendo.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it belongs to friends to suffer with one another in their needs. But the angels love us with the most fervent charity. Therefore, it seems that they are saddened and suffer with compassion at the damnation of men.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, sapientis est dolere de his per quae suum gaudium minuunt.1 Sed per damnationem hominum minuitur gaudium angelorum quod esset de conversione eorum, de quo habetur Lucae 15:10: gaudium est angelis Dei super uno peccatore poenitentiam agente. Ergo de hominum damnatione dolent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, a wise man grieves over things that lessen his joy. But the damnation of men lessens the joy that the angels would have had over their conversion, concerning which it says in Luke 15:10, there is joy before the angels of God over one sinner who repents. Therefore, they grieve over the damnation of men.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, omne id quod est contrarium volito et repugnans fini est contristans. Sed damnatio est contraria saluti quam volunt et per officium custodiae procurant. Ergo damnatio hominum eos contristat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that is contrary to what is willed and incompatible with the end is saddening. But damnation is contrary to the salvation that they will and procure through their office of guardianship. Therefore, the damnation of men saddens them.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.arg5
Sed contra, Apoc. 21 dicitur, quod in caelesti Hierusalem nec est luctus nec est dolor. Illius autem urbis cives sunt angeli. Ergo de nullo dolent.
On the contrary, Revelation 21:4 says that in the heavenly Jerusalem there is neither weeping nor mourning. But the angels are citizens of this city. Therefore, they grieve over nothing.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, perfecta beatitudo non compatitur secum miseriam. Sed omnis tristitia ad miseriam pertinet, et fugienda est, ut in 7 Ethic., cap. 13, Philosophus dicit. Ergo angeli beati tristes esse non possunt.
Furthermore, perfect beatitude is incompatible with misery. But all sadness pertains to misery and is to be avoided, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7.1 Therefore, the blessed angels cannot be sad.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum angeli beati sint in divinae voluntatis continua contemplatione, cui perfectissime conformantur, nihil potest esse contra voluntatem eorum, sicut nec contra voluntatem Dei; potest tamen esse aliquid praeter voluntatem eorum; sed hoc ipsum, inquantum est permissum a Deo, est volitum ab eis, sicut a Deo; et ideo nihil potest accidere de quo doleant angeli, sicut nec de quo doleat Deus. Et ideo simpliciter dicendum est quod neque de peccatis hominum tristantur, neque de damnatione; sed utrobique laetantur de justa permissione et punitione.
I answer that, since the angels are blessed in the continuous contemplation of the divine will, to which they are most perfectly conformed, nothing can be contrary to their will, just as nothing can be contrary to God’s will, though something can occur apart from their will. But even such a thing, inasmuch as it is permitted by God, is willed by them as it is willed by God. Thus, nothing can happen over which the angels grieve, just as nothing can happen over which God grieves. Thus, we must say simply that they are not saddened at the sins of men or at their damnation. Rather, in both cases they rejoice at God’s just permission and punishment.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illud secundum litteram intelligitur de nuntiis Ezechiae, quos misit ad pacem ab Assyriis quaerendam, qui audientes blasphemias Rapsacis, scissis vestibus, fleverunt. Allegorice vero exponitur de apostolis in Glossa. Si autem ad angelos referatur, intelligendus est dolor non proprie, sed metaphorice, per modum quo etiam frequenter in Scripturis Deo attribuitur.
Reply Obj. 1: In the literal sense, this is understood of the messengers of Hezekiah, whom he sent to seek peace from the Assyrians and who, when they heard the blasphemies of Rabshakeh, wept with rent garments. But allegorically it is explained in the Gloss as referring to the apostles.1 But if it is referred to the angels, then we must understand their grief not properly, but rather metaphorically, in the same way that grief is frequently attributed to God in the Scriptures.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod compati non potest qui passibilis non est; et ideo ex impassibilitate angelorum hoc accidit quod condolere non possunt, non ex caritatis defectu.
Reply Obj. 2: One who is not passible1 cannot suffer with others. Thus, the reason that the angels cannot grieve with others is their impassibility, not a lack of charity.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod angelorum gaudium non minuitur ex damnatione, quia electorum numerus minui non potest. Vel potest dici quod ipsi semper gaudent de suis bonis operibus quae custodiendo egerunt, licet ille qui custoditus est non salvetur.
Reply Obj. 3: The joy of the angels is not lessened by the damnation of men, since the number of the elect cannot be lessened. Or it may be said that they always rejoice over their own good works that they performed as guardians, even when the one guarded is not saved.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angeli volunt salutem hominis voluntate antecedente sicut et Deus; sed voluntate consequente volunt hominem damnari, si meruerit; unde consequens est ut de ejus damnatione non doleant.
Reply Obj. 4: The angels will the salvation of a man with antecedent will, just as God does. But with consequent will, they will a man to be damned, if he has so merited it. Hence, as a consequence, they do not grieve over his damnation.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5.ad4
Expositio primae partis textus
Exposition of the first part of the text
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Et unum malum ad exercitium habet.1 Videtur injuste agi cum homine: quia daemones multo potentiores sunt hominibus; non enim est potestas super terram quae ei comparetur ut dicitur Job 41. Ergo non justum est pugnam inter hominem et daemonem constitui.
And an evil one to train the soul.1 This seems to be an injustice in the case of man because demons are much stronger than men. For there is no power on earth to compare with theirs, as is said in Job 41. Therefore, it is not just to establish a conflict between a man and a demon.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Et dicendum, quod cum liberum arbitrium non possit cogi ad peccandum, quantumcumque sit daemon fortis homo resistere potest. Unde dicitur, quod debilis est hostis, qui non potest vincere nisi volentem; et super hoc homini adest praesidium angeli, et auxilium divinum, si suscipere velit.
We must say that, since a free will cannot be compelled to sin, a man can resist no matter how strong a demon is. Hence it is said that an enemy is weak who can only conquer the willing.1 In addition to this, a man has on his side an angel’s protection and God’s assistance if he is willing to receive them.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Divisio secundae partis textus
Division of the second part of the text
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Hic inquirit Magister, utrum angeli, dum officium custodiae durat, in merito vel praemio proficiant; et dividitur in partes duas:
Here the Master inquires whether the angels progress in merit or reward while they continue in the office of guardianship. This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
primo ponit duas opiniones;
First, he lays out two opinions.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
secundo eligit alteram illarum, ibi: illud vero quod alii superius dicunt, probabilius videtur.
Second, he chooses the second of them, at but what those others said above seems more probable.1
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Prima in duas, secundum duas opiniones;
The first is divided into two parts, following two opinions.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
quarum secunda incipit ibi: alii autem dicunt angelos in confirmatione tanta deitatis dilectione atque notitia fuisse praeditos, ut in his ulterius non profecerint vel profecturi sint.
The second of these begins at but others say that the angels, in their confirmation, were endowed with such love and knowledge of the divinity that they have not made and will not make any further progress in these.1
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
primo ponit opinionem;
First, he puts forth the opinion.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
secundo confirmat per auctoritatem, ibi: et quod angeli proficiant in cognitione, ac per hoc in beatitudine, testimoniis sanctorum confirmant;
Second, he confirms it by authority, at and they confirm with the testimonies of the saints that the angels make progress in knowledge and, through this, in blessedness.1
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
tertio solvit contrarietatem ibi: his autem videtur contradicere Augustinus.
Third, he resolves a contradiction, at but Augustine appears to contradict this.1
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Illud vero quod alii superius dicunt, probabilius videtur. Hic eligit alteram opinionem; et circa hoc duo facit:
But what those others said above seems more probable.1 Here he chooses the second opinion. Concerning this, he does two things.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
primo eligit primam opinionem;
First, he chooses the first opinion.
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
secundo respondet ad quasdam auctoritates quae sunt in contrarium, ibi: quibus tamen videntur obviare quarumdam auctoritatum verba.
Second, he responds to certain contrary authorities, at but the words of some authorities appear to contradict what was said.1
Sent.II.D11.Q1.A5
Q. 2The merit of angelic guardianshipDe merito vel praemio officio custodiae
Hic quaeruntur sex:
Here six questions arise:
Sent.II.D11.Q2
primo utrum angeli proficiant in cognitione Dei, quae est praemium essentiale;
first, whether the angels progress in the knowledge of God, which is the essential reward;
Sent.II.D11.Q2
secundo utrum proficiant in cognitione aliarum rerum per illuminationem superiorum;
second, whether they progress in the knowledge of other things through the illumination of higher angels;
Sent.II.D11.Q2
tertio utrum accrescat eis aliqua cognitio per mutuam locutionem;
third, whether any knowledge accrues to them by mutual locution;
Sent.II.D11.Q2
quarto utrum mysterium Incarnationis per Ecclesiam didicerint;
fourth, whether they learned of the mystery of the Incarnation through the Church;
Sent.II.D11.Q2
quinto utrum inter eos sit pugna vel1 contradictio;
fifth, whether there is conflict and contradiction among them;
Sent.II.D11.Q2
sexto utrum ordinum distinctio maneat post diem judicii.
sixth, whether the distinction of orders will remain after the judgment day.
Sent.II.D11.Q2
A. 1Whether the angels progress in the vision of GodUtrum angeli proficiant in visione Dei
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli in visione Dei proficiant.
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels progress in the vision of God.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.arg1
Perfectio enim virtutis non tollit, sed auget efficaciam merendi. Sed in angelis beatis est perfecta caritas, quae est radix merendi, qua omnes eorum actus informantur. Ergo videtur quod semper magis et magis mereantur divinam visionem in eis augeri.
Obj. 1: For perfection of virtue does not take away but rather increases one’s power to merit. But the blessed angels have perfect charity, which is the root of all merit, and this charity informs all their acts. Therefore, it seems that they are always meriting more and more that the divine vision be increased in them.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Avicennam, omnis actio creaturae est ad aliquod commodum agentis; unde liberalitatem puram solius Dei propriam dicit. Sed angeli creati sunt. Ergo ex actibus eorum circa nos aliquid eis accrescit; et ita videtur quod eorum bonum semper magis ac magis augeatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Avicenna, every action of a created thing results in some benefit to the agent; hence he says that pure liberality is proper to God alone. But the angels are created. Therefore, something accrues to them from their acts concerning us. Thus, it seems that their good is always increasing more and more.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, quanto aliquis intellectus est clarior, tanto perspicacius intuetur. Sed inferiores angeli continue a superioribus illuminantur. Ergo videtur quod semper limpidius Deum contemplentur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the clearer the intellect, the more perspicaciously it perceives. But the lower angels are continuously illuminated by the higher. Therefore, it seems that they always contemplate God with greater lucidity.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, si non possunt proficere in Dei visione, aut hoc est quia pervenerunt ad summam perfectionem, aut quia majoris perfectionis capaces non sunt. Sed primum esse non potest, quia summa perfectio solius Dei est, quia seipsum comprehendendo videt; similiter nec secundum, quia sic homines essent capaciores inferioribus angelis: quia homines, ut dictum est, possunt pervenire ad modum contemplationis supremorum ordinum. Ergo videtur quod angeli etiam in divina contemplatione proficere possunt.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, if they cannot progress in the vision of God, this is either because they have arrived at the height of perfection, or because they are not capable of greater perfection. But the first cannot be, because the height of perfection belongs to God alone, since he sees himself comprehensively. Likewise, the second cannot be, since in this case men would be more capable than the lower angels because men, as has been said,1 can arrive at the mode of contemplation of the higher orders. Therefore, it seems that the angels can also progress in divine contemplation.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra, Magister supra dixit quod perfectio naturae glorificatae est, quando habet quidquid nata est habere. Sed angeli sunt glorificati. Ergo totum id quod nati sunt habere, habent.
On the contrary, the Master said above1 that the perfection of glorified nature is when it possesses whatever it was born to possess. But the angels are glorified. Therefore, they possess the entirety of what they were born to possess.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, in termino motus non contingit esse motum. Sed angeli non sunt in statu viae, cui competit motus, sed in termino. Ergo videtur quod ipsi proficere non possint, cum profectus sit motus quidam.
Furthermore, at the terminus of motion, motion does not occur. But the angels are not in the wayfaring state, to which motion belongs, but rather at their term. Therefore, it seems that they cannot progress, since progress is a sort of motion.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod, secundum Philosophum, operatio et motus differunt: operatio enim est actus perfecti, ut lucidi lucere, et intellectus in actu, intelligere; sed motus est actus imperfecti tendentis in perfectionem; et ideo id quod est in sua ultima perfectione, habet operationem sine motu, sicut Deus; quod autem distat ab ultima perfectione, habet operationem conjunctam motui: quia proficere in beatitudine est quidam motus naturae tendentis in perfectionem: ideo quandocumque angelus vel homo ponitur in ultima sua perfectione, operatio ejus non est meritoria nec proficiens.
I answer that, according to the Philosopher, activity and motion differ. For activity is the act of the perfect, such as the shining of a light, and the understanding of an intellect in act. But motion is the act of the imperfect and tending to perfection. Thus, what is in its ultimate perfection has activity without motion, as God does. But what is at a distance from its ultimate perfection has an activity joined to a motion, since to progress in beatitude there is a certain motion of a nature tending to perfection. Thus, whenever an angel or a man is established in his ultimate perfection, his activity is neither meritorious nor makes progress.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.co
Sed in hoc, quando scilicet angelus sit in sua ultima perfectione, est duplex opinio. Una quam Magister approbat, scilicet quod erit in die judicii. Alia est quae in littera tangitur, quod hoc fuit in prima eorum confirmatione; et haec videtur mihi probabilior: tum quia ultima perfectio rei est in termino suae viae; terminus autem viae angelorum fuit eorum confirmatio: non enim nunc viatores dicuntur, nisi forte secundum quid, inquantum circa viatores operantur: tum quia idem judicium est de hominibus post mortem, et de angelis post confirmationem vel casum. Homini autem statim post mortem ultima sua perfectio confertur, nisi forte aliquid purgandum repugnet, nec differtur usque ad diem judicii, ut Graeci errantes dicunt; et ideo dicimus, quod angeli statim in confirmatione ultimam perfectionem beatitudinis consecuti sunt, nec postmodum in visione Dei proficiunt, in qua eorum beatitudo essentialiter consistit.
But with respect to the question of when an angel is in its ultimate perfection, there are two opinions. One the Master approves, namely, that it will be on judgment day. The other he touches on in the text,1 namely, that it was at the beginning of their confirmation. This seems more probable to me. First, because the ultimate perfection of a thing is at the terminus of its way, and the terminus of the angels’ way was their confirmation, for they are not now called “wayfarers,” unless perhaps in a qualified sense inasmuch as they carry out operations concerning wayfarers. Second, because the same judgment applies to men after death and to angels after their confirmation or fall. But the ultimate perfection of a man is conferred on him immediately after death, unless perhaps a further need of purgation delays this, and which is not deferred to judgment day, as the Greeks erroneously say. Thus, we say that the angels at their confirmation obtained the ultimate perfection of beatitude and henceforth do not progress in the vision of God, in which their beatitude essentially consists.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod perfectio virtutis includens finem, tollit rationem meriti et motus qui repugnat fini; sed in via ad finem auget efficaciam meriti.
Reply Obj. 1: The perfection of a virtue that includes the end takes away the account of merit and of motion, which is incompatible with the end. But while on the way to the end, it increases the efficacy of merit.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod omnis operatio creaturae ordinata est ad perfectionem ejus; sed quandoque operatio non est ad alium finem, sed ipsamet est finis, ut in 1 Ethic. dicitur; et sic dico quod illuminare inferiores in angelis est dignitas eorum: quia in hoc maxime consequuntur Dei similitudinem; et ideo non oportet quod per hujusmodi operationes aliquid mereantur.
Reply Obj. 2: Every activity of a created thing is ordered to its perfection. Now, sometimes an activity is not directed toward another end, but is, rather, itself the end, as is said in the Ethics 1.1 In this case I say that it is the angels’ dignity to illuminate those who are lower, since in this they most of all obtain likeness to God. Thus, it is not necessary that they merit anything through activities of this sort.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod unus angelus non illuminat alium, ut dictum est, de his quae ad essentiam beatitudinis pertinent, sed de aliis; et ideo non oportet quod propter hoc limpidius videant Deum, sed ea de quibus illuminantur.
Reply Obj. 3: As has been said,1 one angel does not illuminate another about those things that pertain to the essence of beatitude, but rather about other things. Thus, it is not necessary that they therefore see God with greater lucidity, but rather that they see those things about which they are illuminated.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angeli summum gradum contemplationis non attingunt; sed propter hoc dicuntur non posse1 proficere, quia tota eorum capacitas plena est: nec ampliari potest illa capacitas angelorum per meritum, sicut in hominibus qui sunt in statu viae.
Reply Obj. 4: The angels do not attain to the highest degree of contemplation. But they are said not to be able to progress for the reason that their whole capacity is full. Nor can the capacity of the angels be expanded through merit, as it can in the case of men who are in the wayfaring state.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the lower angels are illuminated by the higherUtrum angeli inferiores illuminentur a superioribus
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli inferiores per superiorum illuminationem in cognitionem rerum sive divinorum effectuum non proficiant.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the lower angels do not progress in the knowledge of things or divine effects through the illumination of the higher.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.arg1
Omnis enim operatio angeli aut pertinet ad naturam aut ad praemium. Sed in naturali cognitione non proficiunt, quam totam simul in creatione receperunt; nec etiam in merito aut in praemio proficiunt. Ergo videtur quod in eis cognitio divinorum effectuum non crescat.
Obj. 1: For every activity of an angel either pertains to its nature or to its reward. But they do not progress in the natural knowledge that they received all at once at their creation, nor do they progress in merit or reward. Therefore, it seems that the knowledge of divine effects does not grow in them.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Deus est causa rerum per essentiam suam. Ergo in hoc quod videtur essentia sua, cognoscitur ipse esse causa. Sed quando cognoscitur aliquid inquantum est causa, cognoscitur etiam effectus ejus. Ergo videtur, cum angeli beati essentiam divinam videant, quod etiam in ipsa effectus ejus cognoscant; et sic in cognitione divinorum effectuum non crescunt.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, God is the cause of things through his essence. Therefore, in the fact that his essence is seen, he himself is known to be the cause. But when something is known precisely as a cause, its effect is also known. Therefore, since the blessed angels see the divine essence, it seems that they also know its effects in it. And so, they do not grow in the knowledge of divine effects.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, nihil est cujus ratio non sit in Dei scientia, sive Verbo ejus, quod est ars plena rationum viventium, ut dicit Augustinus. Sed angeli beati vident Dei Verbum. Ergo cognoscunt omnes divinos effectus, et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there is nothing whose account is not contained in God’s knowledge, that is, in his Word, which is his art full of living accounts, as Augustine says.1 But the blessed angels see the Word of God. Therefore, they know all divine effects. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, qui videt speculum, necessario videt formas relucentes in speculo, nisi diversitas partium speculi impediat, ut dum intuetur unam partem speculi, formas resultantes in alia parte non videat. Sed Dei Verbum, quod est sapientia genita, est speculum sine macula, ut dicitur Sap. 7:26, in quo omnes rerum rationes resplendent. Ergo cum Verbum sit indivisibile, angeli intuentes Verbum omnia in eo cognoscunt; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, one who sees a mirror necessarily sees the forms reflected in the mirror, unless variance among the parts of the mirror impedes this, such that when he looks at one part of the mirror he does not see the forms reflected in the other part. But the Word of God, which is begotten wisdom, is a mirror without blemish, as is said in Wisdom 7:26, in which all the natures of things are clearly reflected. Therefore, since the Word is indivisible, the angels by perceiving the Word know all things in it. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, in 3 De anima, intellectus, cum intelligit difficilia, non minus intelligit infima, sed magis: altissimum autem intelligibile est essentia divina. Sed eam angeli vident. Ergo videtur quod omnia alia cognoscere possunt; et ita eorum cognitio non crescit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher,1 the intellect, when it understands difficult things, does not understand lower things less but rather more. But the highest intelligible thing is the divine essence, and the angels see it. Therefore, it seems that they can know all other things. Thus, their knowledge does not grow.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicit Dionysius in fine Cael. hier., quod multae rationes sacramentorum latent supernas essentias, id est angelos. Sed quaecumque latent aliquem, ipse potest in cognitionem eorum proficere. Ergo angeli in cognitione proficere possunt.
On the contrary, Dionysius says at the end of the Celestial Hierarchy1 that many accounts of the mysteries are hidden to the heavenly essences, that is, angels. But someone can progress to greater knowledge of whatever things are hidden to him. Therefore, the angels can progress in knowledge.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, in 6 cap. ejusdem libri dicit quod angeli inferiores per superiores a nescientia purgantur. Sed non liberatur aliquis a nescientia nisi per scientiae acquisitionem. Ergo videtur quod angeli in acquirendo scientiam proficiant.
Furthermore, in chapter 6 of the same book1 he says that the lower angels are purged of unknowing through the higher. But no one is freed from unknowing except by acquiring knowledge. Therefore, it seems that the angels progress in acquiring knowledge.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod angeli proficiunt in cognitione divinorum effectuum per illuminationes in inferiores a superioribus descendentes: et hoc patet sic. Cum enim Deus sit universalissima causa omnium entium, in visione essentiae ejus non cognoscuntur omnes effectus ipsius de necessitate, nisi intellectus totam virtutem ejus comprehendat, et quanto aliquis intellectus limpidius eam videt, tanto plura in ea cognoscere potest; sicut in principiis primis speculativis, qui perspicacioris intellectus est, plures conclusiones in eis videt: et ita superiores angeli plures effectus in essentia divina cognoscunt quam inferiores, et de illis superiores inferiores illuminare et instruere possunt: et tamen aliqui effectus sunt quos omnes immediate in visione divinae essentiae percipiunt, quamvis etiam hos superiores perfectius cognoscant, sicut et divinam essentiam clarius intuentur; et unusquisque ordo ex illo nomen et rationem recipit, quod est ultimum suae virtutis ad capiendam rerum cognitionem immediate in visione divinae essentiae.
I answer that the angels progress in the knowledge of divine effects through illuminations coming down to the lower from the higher. This is clear in the following way. Since God is the most universal cause of all beings, in the vision of his essence not all his effects are known of necessity, unless the intellect comprehends the entirety of his power. To the degree that an intellect sees it with greater lucidity, the more things it can know in it, just as with first speculative principles, one who has a more perspicacious intellect can see more conclusions in them. Thus, the higher angels know more effects in the divine essence than the lower, and the higher can illuminate and instruct the lower about them. Even so, there are some effects that they all perceive immediately in the vision of the divine essence, though even these are known more perfectly by the higher angels, just as they also perceive the divine essence more clearly. Each order receives its name and account from what is ultimate in its power to gain knowledge of things immediately in the vision of the divine essence.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod revelationes divinorum effectuum pertinent ad praemium, non quidem essentiale, sed accidentale; et dicitur praemium accidentale ad quod merita directe non ordinantur, sed superadditur ex liberalitate retribuentis.
Reply Obj. 1: Revelations of divine effects pertain to the reward—not the essential reward, but the incidental reward. “Incidental reward” means that to which merits are not directly ordered, but that is added over and above, due to the liberality of the one who rewards.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod per hanc rationem probat Algazel Deum creaturarum scientiam habere, inquantum suam essentiam cognoscit; non tamen sequitur quod videns essentiam ejus omnia sciat, nisi ipsam perfecta cognitione comprehendat; et hoc angelis non convenit.
Reply Obj. 2: Algazel proves by this argument that God has knowledge of created things inasmuch as he knows his own essence.1 But it does not then follow that one who sees his essence knows all things, unless he comprehends it with perfect knowledge. And this is not true of the angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.ad2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad tertium: quia quamvis Verbum videant, non tamen ipsum secundum modum rei cognitae vident, sed secundum modum cognoscentium, id est suiipsorum; et ideo non oportet quod omnia quae in Verbo sunt cognoscant.
Reply Obj. 3: In this way, the reply to the third objection is clear. For even though they see the Word, they do not see it after the mode of the thing known, but rather after the mode of the ones knowing, that is, their own mode. Thus, it is not necessary that they know everything that is in the Word.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Boetius in lib. De Trinit., cap. 2, in divinis non oportet ad imaginationem deduci. Unde non est imaginandum rationes rerum resplendere in speculo aeterno sicut formae visibiles in speculo materiali; sed magis sicut causatorum rationes praeexistunt in sua causa, ut Dionysius dicit in lib. De div. nom., cap. 4, Non est autem necessarium ut qui causam videt, hoc ipso omnes rationes effectuum in ea cognoscat, ut dictum est; et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 4: As Boethius says in On the Trinity,1 in divine matters we should not allow ourselves to be misled by the imagination. Hence we must not imagine that the accounts of things are reflected in the eternal mirror as visible forms are in a material mirror, but rather as the accounts of caused things preexist in their cause, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names.2 Now, as has been said, it is not necessary that one knows all the accounts of the effects in a cause by the very fact of seeing the cause. Thus, the argument does not proceed.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.ad4
Vel dicendum, ut communiter dicitur, quod speculum aeternum voluntarium est: quia in eo non videtur nisi quod ipse vult ostendere. Secus est autem de speculo materiali, quod ex necessitate naturae repraesentat formas in eo relucentes.
Or we may say, as is commonly said, that the eternal mirror is voluntary, since in it is seen only what it wishes to show. But it is otherwise in the case of a material mirror, which by a necessity of nature represents the forms reflected in it.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quia nostra cognitio a sensu incipit, ideo de minus notis in magis nota secundum naturam devenimus; et ideo manifestissima naturae sunt nobis ultimo nota, et difficillima ad cognoscendum, scilicet res immateriales, ut Deus et angeli. Sed in angelis est e converso: quia ea quae sunt magis nota simpliciter, sunt etiam notiora quo ad eos; et ideo licet essentiam divinam maxime cognoscant, non tamen ex hoc sequitur quod omnia alia cognoscant;1 sed secundum quod perfectius ipsam vident, ex ea in plurium effectuum cognitionem procedere possunt.
Reply Obj. 5: Because our knowledge begins from the senses, we arrive at things more known by nature from things less known. Thus, the most manifest things of nature are known to us last and are the most difficult things to know, namely, immaterial realities, like God and the angels. But in angels the converse is true. For the things that are more known simply are also better known to them. Thus, granted that they know the divine essence most of all, it does not then follow from this that they know all other things. Rather, to the extent that they see it more perfectly, they can proceed from it to knowledge of more effects.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether the angels know anything through mutual locutionUtrum angeli cognoscant aliqua per mutuam locutionem
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli non accipiant cognitionem aliquorum per mutuam locutionem.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the angels do not receive knowledge of anything through mutual locution.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.arg1
Dicit enim Basilius in Sermone super illud Deut. 15:9: attende tibi, in princ.: si nuda et intecta anima viveremus, ex solis nutibus intentionum cogitationes alterutrum panderentur. Sed angeli habent intellectum non obtectum corpore. Ergo unus alterius cogitationes videt; et ideo mutua locutione non egent.
Obj. 1: For Basil says, if we lived with an exposed and uncovered soul, the thoughts of our hearts would be opened to one another by our merely wishing it so.1 But the angels have an intellect that is not obscured by a body. Therefore, one sees the thoughts of another. Thus, they do not require mutual locution.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, in omni locutione oportet esse aliquod signum quod mentis occultum conceptum exprimat. Sed tale signum in angelis sensibile esse non potest,1 quia sensitivam cognitionem non habent; nec iterum2 manens in intellectu tantum, quia hoc esset aequaliter ignotum cum alio conceptu mentis qui manifestandus esset. Ergo videtur quod in angelis manifestatio per locutionem esse non possit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in every locution there must be a sign that expresses the mind’s hidden concept. But in the angels such a sign is unable to be sensible, for they do not have sense knowledge. Nor again can it remain in the intellect alone because this would be just as unknown as the other concept of the mind that was supposed to be manifested. Therefore, it seems that in the angels there cannot be manifestation by way of locution.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, in omni locutione oportet esse aliquod medium, per quod intentio loquentis ad audientem deferatur. Sed tale medium in angelis inveniri non potest. Ergo nec locutio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, in every locution there must be a medium through which the intention of the speaker is borne to the hearer. But no such medium can be found in the angels. Therefore, neither can there be locution.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, in locutione corporali sonus ad aures perveniens excitat audientem ad attendendum.1 Sed in angelis non potest poni aliquod tale excitativum, cum nihil sit in uno postmodum in altero factum; et tamen necessaria esset excitatio ad attendendum, si esset2 locutio; quia unus angelus non semper alterum considerat. Ergo non est ibi locutio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in bodily speech, a sound reaching the ears stimulates the hearer to being attentive. But in the angels we can posit no such stimulus, since there is nothing in one that then produces anything in another. Yet stimulation would be necessary for gaining attention if there were speech, since one angel is not always considering another. Therefore, there is no locution in them.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, a loquente recipitur aliquid in audiente. Sed superiores ab inferioribus nihil recipiunt. Ergo videtur quod ad minus inferiores superioribus loqui non possint.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, something is received from the speaker in the hearer. But the higher angels receive nothing from the lower. Therefore, it seems at least that the lower cannot speak to the higher.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 13:1: si linguis hominum loquar et angelorum. Sed locutio est actus linguae. Ergo angeli loquuntur.
On the contrary, it says in 1 Corinthians 13:1: if I speak in the tongues of men and of angels. But locution is an act of the tongue. Therefore, the angels speak.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, angelus est majoris virtutis naturaliter quam homo. Sed homo potest alteri loquendo suam cogitationem exprimere. Ergo multo fortius angelus.
Furthermore, an angel is naturally more powerful than a man. But one man can express his thought to another by speaking. Therefore, all the more can an angel.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod in angelis est quaedam locutio, quae tamen ab illuminatione differt in duobus.
I answer that in the angels there is a kind of locution, one that differs from illumination in two ways.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.co
Primo quantum ad ea de quibus sunt: quia illuminatio proprie est de his quae superior angelus in lumine divinae essentiae apprehendit, quae inferior ibi non videt; unde indiget ut in lumine superioris angeli magis determinato et contracto quam sit lumen divinum, illa cognoscat. Sed locutio est de motibus liberi arbitrii, quos in uno alius non videt. His enim duobus modis aliquid potest esse notum uni angelo et ignotum alteri.
The first regards the things they concern. For illumination properly concerns those things that a higher angel apprehends in the light of the divine essence that a lower angel does not see there. Hence it is necessary for the lower angel to know these things in the light of the higher angel as more determined and limited than the divine light. But locution concerns movements of free will that one does not see in another. For these are the two ways something can be known to one angel and unknown to another.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3
Secundo quantum ad modum quo utrumque perficitur, differentem secundum duo quae ad visionem intellectualem requiruntur, ad similitudinem visionis corporalis, scilicet ipsa res quae intellectui proponitur, et lumen sub quo videtur. Illuminatio ergo fit per hoc quod lumen intellectus unius angeli per fortius1 lumen superioris confortatur ad aliquorum cognitionem; sed locutio per hoc quod aliqua prius occulta proponuntur ut cognoscenda sine hoc quod virtus cognoscentis fortificetur; ut patet in recitationibus historiarum, in quibus aliquis cognoscit quod prius nesciebat, sine hoc quod suus intellectus clarificetur.
The second regards the mode whereby each is perfected, which differs in accord with the two things required for intellectual vision after the likeness of bodily vision, namely, the thing itself proposed to the intellect, and the light under which it is seen. Therefore, illumination occurs by the fact that the light of one angel’s intellect is strengthened by the stronger light of a higher angel with regard to the knowledge of things. But locution occurs through the fact that things previously hidden are proposed as to be known, without strengthening the power of the knower. This is clear in the recitations of histories in which someone comes to know what he previously did not without his intellect receiving greater clarity.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3
Qualiter autem aliquid possit proponi angelo ut cognoscendum ab ipso, patet ex simili nostrae locutionis. Est enim aliquid in homine quod alius homo de ipso naturaliter percipere potest, ut ea quae exterioribus sensibus subjacent; aliquid vero quod videri non potest, sicut interiores conceptus mentis. Species ergo conceptae interius, secundum quod manent in simplici conceptione intellectus, habent rationem intelligibilis tantum: secundum autem quod ordinantur ab intelligente ut manifestandae1 alteri, habent rationem verbi, quod dicitur verbum cordis; secundum autem quod aptantur et quodammodo ordinantur signis exterius apparentibus, si quidem sunt signa ad visum, dicuntur nutus; si vero ad auditum, dicitur proprie locutio vocalis: hi enim duo sensus disciplinabiles sunt. Similiter in angelis interior conceptus mentis libero arbitrio subjacens ab alio videri non potest. Quando ergo speciem conceptam ordinat ut manifestandam alteri dicitur verbum cordis; quando vero coordinat eam alicui eorum quae unus angelus in alio naturaliter videre potest, illud naturaliter cognoscibile fit signum expressivum interioris conceptus; et talis expressio vocatur locutio, non quidem vocalis, sed intellectualibus signis expressa; et virtus exprimendi dicitur lingua eorum.
Now, similarity to our own locution makes it clear how something can be proposed to an angel to be known by it. For there is something in man that another man can naturally perceive of him, such as what is subject to his external senses. But there is also something that cannot be seen, such as the interior concepts of the mind. Therefore, species conceived interiorly, insofar as they remain in the simple conception of the intellect, have the account only of what is intelligible. But insofar as they are ordered by the one who understands so as to be manifested to another, they have the account of a word, which is called a “word of the heart.” And insofar as they are adapted, and in a certain manner ordered, by externally apparent signs, then if the signs are visible, they are called “indications,” and if they are audible, this is properly called “vocal locution.” For these two senses are capable of teaching. Likewise, in the angels an interior mental concept subject to free will cannot be seen by another. Therefore, when an angel ordains a conceived species to being manifested to another, it is called a “word of the heart.” But when the angel coordinates it with something that one angel can naturally see in another, that which is naturally knowable becomes a sign expressive of the interior concept. Such an expression is called “locution,” not vocal locution, but rather locution expressed by intellectual signs. And their power of expression is called their “tongue.”
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Basilius intendit ab anima separata excludere indigentiam vocalis locutionis: non autem spiritualis, qualis dicta est in angelis esse; et sic etiam exponendae sunt multae auctoritates similes quae ad hoc induci possunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Basil intends to deny that a separated soul needs vocal locution. But he does not intend to exclude spiritual locution of the sort said to be in the angels. This is how we should explain many similar texts that can be adduced on this point.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod illud naturaliter notum in uno angelo ab alio, est quasi signum latentis interius cogitationis, non sensibile, sed intellectuale.
Reply Obj. 2: What one angel naturally knows in another is like a sign of its hidden interior thinking, not a sensible sign, but an intellectual one.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod angeli non debent cogitari ut distantes secundum situm, sicut dicimus duo corpora vel duo puncta: quia quod facit in corporalibus situs, hoc facit in spiritualibus ordo, ut dicit Augustinus. Unde non exigitur aliquod medium per quod deferatur locutio unius ad alterum; sed sufficit ad hoc solus ordo intentionis unius ad manifestandum alteri.
Reply Obj. 3: The angels should not be thought of as distant with respect to location, in the way that we say that two bodies or points are distant, since what position does in bodily things, order does in spiritual things, as Augustine says.1 Hence there is no need of a medium through which a locution would be borne from one to another. Rather, the order of one’s intention to manifest to the other suffices for this.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.ad3
Vel dicendum, quod omnes continuantur in radiatione divini luminis, vel naturalis vel superadditi, ut supra dictum est: quod non fit unum numero in omnibus, sed ab uno principio, et in unum finem, et ordinate in diversis acceptum. Unde per illud lumen unus alterius locutionem cognoscit, sicut et essentialia ejus.
Or we may say that they are all conveyed in the radiation of the divine light, either natural or added over and above, as has been said.1 This does not occur as one numerically in all of them, but rather comes from a single principle and is directed to a single end, received in an ordered way in different angels. Hence through this light one knows the locution of another, just as it knows its essential attributes.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angelus, praecipue beatus, semper est in actuali consideratione suiipsius, et per consequens eorum quae ad ipsum pertinent, quorum omnium ipse est ratio cognoscendi. Nihil enim prohibet plura intelligi simul, quae una ratione cognoscuntur. Quam cito autem unus angelus ordinat locutionem suam ad alterum, efficitur locutio ejus de pertinentibus ad illum, et ita ab eo cognoscitur; et inde patet quomodo unus angelus plures sibi loquentes audire potest, et unus sanctus plures eum invocantes.
Reply Obj. 4: An angel, especially a blessed one, is always actually considering itself, and consequently those things that pertain to it, and it itself is the account under which all of these are known. For nothing prevents more than one thing from being understood at the same time if these are known under a single account. But as soon as one angel orders its locution to another, its locution becomes one of the things that pertain to that angel and thus is known by it. Thus, it is clear how one angel can hear several who speak to it, and how one saint can hear several who invoke him.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod inferior angelus potest loqui superiori, sed1 non illuminare eum: quia loquens non influit aliquid in audientem, sed solummodo proponit sibi ut cognoscibile.
Reply Obj. 5: A lower angel can speak to a higher, but it cannot illuminate it. For the speaker does not infuse anything into the hearer, but only proposes something to it as knowable.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A3.ad5
A. 4Whether the angels learned of the mystery of the Incarnation through menUtrum angeli didicerint mysterium Incarnationis per homines
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod angeli per homines mysterium Incarnationis didicerint.
To the fourth we proceed as follows. It seems that the angels learned of the mystery of the Incarnation through men.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.arg1
Primo per hoc quod habetur Ephes. 3:10: ut innotescat principatibus et potestatibus in caelestibus per Ecclesiam multiformis sapientia Dei.
Obj. 1: This is first of all because of what we find in Ephesians 3:10: through the Church the manifold wisdom of God might now be made known to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.arg2
Praeterea, superioris est illuminare et instruere inferiores. Sed quidam homines quibusdam angelis superiores sunt: quod probatur ex hoc quod dicitur 1 Corinth. 6:3: nonne1 angelos judicabimus? Comparatione melioris facti, secundum glossam. Ergo angeli per homines illuminari possunt et instrui.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it belongs to one who is higher to illuminate and instruct the lower. But some men are higher than some angels. This is proved from what is said in 1 Corinthians 6:3: do you not know that we are to judge angels?—By comparison with what has been done better,1 according to a gloss. Therefore, angels can be illuminated and instructed by men.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.arg3
Praeterea, illi qui immediate a Deo recipiunt cognitionem, alios instruunt. Sed apostoli immediate de mysteriis Ecclesiae a Dei Filio instructi sunt. Ergo videtur quod de hoc etiam angelos instruere possint.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, those who receive knowledge directly from God instruct others. But the apostles were directly instructed about the mysteries of the Church by the Son of God. Therefore, it seems that they can also instruct the angels about this.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.arg4
Praeterea, Paulus dicitur raptus ad tertium caelum, 2 Corinth. 12. Et exponit quaedam Glossa tertium caelum, tertiam angelorum hierarchiam. Sed illi qui sunt in tertia hierarchia ascendendo, id est in summa, illuminant inferiores angelos. Ergo videtur quod Paulus inferiores angelos illuminare potuerit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, Paul is said to have been caught up to the third heaven (2 Cor 12:2–4). The Gloss explains the third heaven as the third hierarchy of the angels.1 But those who are in the third hierarchy by ascending, that is, at the highest point, illuminate the lower angels. Therefore, it seems that Paul could have illuminated the lower angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.arg5
Praeterea, angeli cognitionem aliquorum accipiunt et per illuminationem et per locutionem. Sed loqui etiam possunt inferiores superioribus. Ergo videtur quod angeli ab hominibus, etsi sint inferiores, cognitionem accipere possint.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, angels receive knowledge of some things both through illumination and through locution. But the lower can also speak to the higher. Therefore, it seems that the angels can receive knowledge from men, even though they are lower.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.arg6
Sed contra est quod Dionysius dicit in 4 cap. Cael. hier., quod angeli de nativitate Christi primo edocti sunt, et per eos ad homines devenit. Ergo ipsi ab hominibus non didicerunt.
On the contrary, Dionysius says1 that the angels were instructed about the Nativity of Christ first and that this knowledge came down to men through them. Therefore, they did not learn of it from men.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, mysterium Incarnationis a prophetis est praenuntiatum. Sed revelationes factae patribus in1 prophetis, mediantibus angelis a Deo processerunt, ut sancti communiter dicunt. Ergo videtur quod ipsi praecognoverint mysterium Incarnationis, et non ab hominibus didicerint.
Furthermore, the mystery of the Incarnation was announced in advance by the prophets. But the revelations made to the fathers in the prophets came forth from God through the mediation of angels, as the saints commonly say. Therefore, it seems that the angels themselves foreknew the mystery of the Incarnation and did not learn of it from men.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod in hoc videtur esse quaedam controversia inter Hieronymum, et Augustinum, et Dionysium. Hieronymus enim, Sup. cap. 3, epist. ad Ephes., ponit duo: scilicet angelos ante Incarnationem mysterium humanitatis Christi nescivisse: et quantum ad hoc videtur Augustinus, 5 Super Gen. ad litt., cap. 19, sibi obviare, dicens eos a saeculis, id est a principio mundi, cognovisse. Secundo ponit Hieronymus quod hoc per homines didicerunt: et quantum ad hoc videtur sibi obviare Dionysius, De Cael. hier., cap. 4, ponens homines de hoc ab angelis edoctos esse, secundum ordinem divinae legis inviolabiliter constitutum.
I answer that on this matter there seems to be a controversy among Jerome, Augustine, and Dionysius. For Jerome1 posits two things. First, that the angels did not know of the mystery of Christ’s humanity before the Incarnation; and Augustine2 seems to oppose him on this, saying that they knew of it from of old, that is, from the beginning of the world. Second, Jerome posits that they learned about it through men; and Dionysius3 seems to disagree with this, holding instead that men were instructed about this by angels according to the inviolably established order of the divine law.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.co
Ut autem sciatur qualiter unumquodque veritatem habere possit, distinguendum est, quantum ad primum, quod mysterium Incarnationis dupliciter potest considerari: vel quantum ad substantiam facti; et sic omnes a principio cognoverunt, scilicet Incarnationem, Passionem, et hujusmodi; vel quantum ad conditiones circumstantes factum,1 scilicet quod sub tali praeside, vel tali hora, et hujusmodi; et hoc non a principio non cognoverunt. His etiam modis differenter enarrant propheta et evangelista: quia propheta annuntiavit substantiam facti; sed evangelista recitat etiam2 expletionis modum.
Now, in order to know how each position has some truth, as regards the first position we must distinguish between two ways that the mystery of the Incarnation can be considered. For it can be considered either with regard to the substance of the fact, and in this way, they all knew of it from the beginning, namely, the fact of the Incarnation, Passion, and so forth. Or it can be considered with regard to the conditions surrounding the fact, namely, that it would take place under such a governor, or at such an hour, and so forth. And this they did not know from the beginning. And in these ways the prophets and evangelists relate the events differently. For the prophet announced the substance of the fact, whereas the evangelist recounts the manner of its fulfillment as well.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4
Quantum etiam ad secundum, distinguendum est quod angeli dupliciter accipiunt cognitionem aliquarum rerum: aut per illuminationem, et sic angeli per homines nihil recipiunt, sed inferiores a superioribus illuminantur, et superiores immediate a Deo, per quem modum multas rationes mysteriorum Ecclesiae edocentur; aut per modum expletionis rerum, et sic futura contingentia cognoscunt quando actu complentur, per hoc quod eorum causae ad effectus determinantur, ut in eis cognosci possint; et ita quaedam quae circa Incarnationis mysterium nesciebant, quando explebantur praedicantibus apostolis cognoverunt, non tamen ab apostolis edocti.
With regard to the second position, we must also distinguish between two ways the angels receive knowledge of things. Either it is through illumination, and in this way, the angels receive nothing from men. Rather, the lower are illuminated by the higher and the higher immediately by God, and in this way, they are instructed in many accounts of the Church’s mysteries. Or it is after the manner of the fulfillment of things, and in this way, they know future contingents when they are actually accomplished, by the fact that their causes are determined to the effects such that they can be known in them. Thus, they did not know certain things concerning the mystery of the Incarnation, but came to know them when they were fulfilled by the preaching of the apostles, though even then they were not instructed by the apostles.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus vult, ut dicitur in Glossa super eumdem locum, quod haec determinatio per Ecclesiam non determinet hoc verbum innotescat; sed praecedens, scilicet illuminare omnes; ut sit sensus, quod Apostolo erat gratia illuminandi omnes per Ecclesiam, id est omnes de Ecclesia. Hieronymus tamen vult quod determinet hoc verbum innotescat; et tunc intelligendum est modo praedicto.
Reply Obj. 1: As is said in a gloss on the same passage,1 Augustine would have it that the modifying phrase through the Church does not modify the phrase made known, but rather the preceding phrase, namely, to illuminate all. Thus, the sense would be that the grace of illuminating all through the Church was given to the Apostle, that is, illuminating all of the Church. However, Jerome is of the opinion that it modifies the phrase made known.2 Then we must understand it in the aforementioned way.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.ad1
Vel potest intelligi de Ecclesia angelorum, ubi prima fuit Ecclesia, et ubi ultimo nostra Ecclesia congreganda est; ut sit sensus: Incarnationis mysterium fuit absconditum in Deo, ita tamen quod a saeculis innotuit principibus per Ecclesiam, id est in Ecclesia caelesti: et hanc expositionem ponit Augustinus Super Gen. ad litt., lib. 5, cap. 19.
Or it can be understood as referring to the Church of the angels, where the first Church was and where our Church is ultimately to be gathered together. Thus, the sense would be that the mystery of the Incarnation was hidden in God such that from the ages it was known to the princes through the Church, that is, within the heavenly Church. Augustine gives this explanation in On Genesis.1
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod secundum conditionem status, quilibet angelus quolibet homine simpliciter viatore major est; unde dicitur Matth. 11:11, quod qui minor est in regno caelorum, major est illo, scilicet Joanne Baptista, quo tamen nullus major inter natos mulierum surrexit. Sed quantum ad causam potest dici secundum quid aliquis homo aliquo angelo major, inquantum per gratiam quam habet, meretur gradum quibusdam angelis altiorem.
Reply Obj. 2: According to the condition of their state, any given angel is, simply speaking, greater than any given wayfaring man. Hence Matthew 11:11 says that he who is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he, referring to John the Baptist, yet among those born of women no one has arisen greater than he. But with regard to a particular case, it can be said in a qualified sense that a man is greater than an angel, inasmuch as through the grace that he possesses he merits a rank higher than some angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod apostoli immediate instruebantur a Verbo incarnato, non quod essentiam Verbi immediate viderent, quam tamen inferiores angeli videbant; et ideo multo plura a Verbo discebant quam etiam ipsi apostoli.1
Reply Obj. 3: The apostles were immediately instructed by the incarnate Word, but they did not immediately see the essence of the Word, which nonetheless the lower angels saw; and thus they learned many more things from the Word than even the apostles themselves.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Paulus in illo raptu secundum quid participavit statum comprehensorum, non tamen tanta gloria perfectus fuit ut lumen in angelos transfundere posset: quia, ut dicitur, factus est illius gloriae particeps miraculose quantum ad actum, et non quantum ad habitum, quod est lumen gloriae.
Reply Obj. 4: When he was caught up, Paul participated in the state of comprehensors in a certain respect, yet he was not perfected by such glory as to be able to transfuse light to the angels. For, as it is said, he was made a participant in that glory miraculously with regard to the act, not with regard to the habit that is the light of glory.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod angelus ab homine per locutionem, quorumdam cognitionem accipere potest, eorum scilicet quae subduntur libero arbitrio hominis; sed talia non sunt mysteria Incarnationis.
Reply Obj. 5: An angel can receive knowledge of certain things from a man through locution, namely, of those things that are subject to the man’s free will. But the mysteries of the Incarnation are not such things.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether there can be conflict among the angelsUtrum inter angelos possit esse pugna
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inter angelos pugna esse non possit.
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there cannot be conflict among the angels.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.arg1
Omnis enim discordia et pugna repugnat unitati caritatis. Sed angeli sunt perfecti in caritate. Ergo inter eos pugna esse non potest.
Obj. 1: For all discord and conflict is incompatible with the unity of charity. But the angels are perfected in charity. Therefore, there cannot be conflict among them.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.arg2
Praeterea, quicumque patrocinium praestant contrariis causis, ita se habent quod alter eorum injustam causam defendit. Sed hoc sanctis angelis convenire non potest, quorum rectitudo confirmata, injustitiam non patitur. Ergo videtur quod non possint dici contrariis causis patrocinando pugnare.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, all those who offer their support to contrary causes are so related that one of them is defending an unjust cause. But this cannot be true of the holy angels, since their confirmed righteousness allows for no injustice. Therefore, it seems that they cannot be said to be in conflict by backing contrary causes.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.arg3
Praeterea, ubicumque est ordinata praelatio non potest esse pugna vel contrarietas: quia hoc est contra rationem praelationis ut inferior superiori resistat. Sed angeli ordinantur omnes secundum superius et inferius, ut prius dictum est. Ergo videtur quod unus alteri non repugnet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, wherever there is ordered preeminence, there cannot be conflict or contrariety. For it is contrary to the account of preeminence that one who is lower resist one who is higher. But the angels are all ordered as higher and lower, as has been said before.1 Therefore, it seems that one is not in conflict with another.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.arg4
Praeterea, cum nullus angelus nitatur nisi ad hoc quod rectum sibi videtur, oportet, si ad contraria nitatur, quod contrarias opiniones habeat. Sed contrariarum opinionum altera est falsa. Ergo aliquis angelus habebit falsam opinionem. Hoc autem est falsum: quia falsitas in nobis appropriatur phantasiae, secundum Philosophum, in 4 Metaph., qua tamen angeli carent. Ergo inter eos non potest esse pugna.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, since no angel undertakes anything that does not seem right to it, it seems that if angels undertake contrary endeavors they would have contrary opinions. But one of two contrary opinions would be false. Therefore, an angel will have a false opinion. But this is false, since according to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 4,1 falsity in us is appropriated to the imagination, which the angels lack. Therefore, there cannot be conflict among them.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.arg5
Sed contra est quod habetur Daniel. 7:2, quod quattuor venti caeli repugnabant, per quos secundum glossam, intelliguntur quattuor angelicae potestates, regnis principalibus praelatae. Ergo angeli invicem repugnant.
On the contrary, Daniel 7:2 relates that the four winds of heaven were in conflict, which, according to Jerome’s gloss on the same passage,1 we can understand as four angelic powers set over chief kingdoms. Therefore, angels are in conflict with one another.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.sc
Praeterea, hoc expresse habetur Danielis 10:13, ubi angelus ad eum loquens dixit: princeps Persarum restitit mihi viginti et uno diebus. Ergo videtur quod etiam longas concertationes ad invicem habeant.
Furthermore, this is expressly related in Daniel, where an angel speaking to him said: the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me twenty-one days (Dan 10:13). Therefore, it seems that they even have long struggles against one another.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod ista verba Danielis, unde tota dubitatio oritur, a sanctis diversimode exponuntur. Hieronymus enim dicit, In cap. 10 Dan., quod ille princeps Persarum qui restiterat liberationi populi, erat malus angelus, Persis praelatus; sicut enim unicuique homini datur ad exercitium unus bonus et alter malus angelus; ita singulis gentibus duo spiritus praeponuntur, unus bonus et alter malus. Sed in hoc non est minor dubitatio. Constat enim quod angelus Danieli loquens, bonus angelus erat. Quomodo autem sibi efficaciter tot diebus malus angelus restitisset, nisi justam causam habebat, non potest dici. Et si1 justam habebat, etiam possibile2 erat illam resistentiam multo magis per bonum angelum fieri.
I answer that these words of Daniel, from which the whole doubt arises, are explained by the saints in various ways. Jerome says1 that the prince of the Persians who resisted the liberation of people was a wicked angel set over the Persians. For just as to each man two angels are given for his training, one good and the other wicked, so also two spirits are given to each individual nation, one good and the other wicked. But on this point there is no small doubt. For it is obvious that the angel speaking to Daniel was a good angel. Now, how a wicked angel could resist the good angel effectively for so many days, unless it had a just cause, no one can say. And if it did have a just cause, it would also be all the more possible for a good angel to offer such resistance.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.co
Et ideo dicendum est cum Gregorio, lib. 17 Moral., cap. 12, quod uterque bonus angelus fuit: quod etiam magis litterae consonat, quae in eadem locutionis serie principem Persarum nominat, et Michaelem principem Judaeorum, quem constat bonum angelum esse. Haec autem pugna sic intelligenda est secundum Gregorium. Cum enim judicia Dei sint abyssus multa, profunditatem judiciorum ejus angeli comprehendere non possunt: et ideo quid unicuique genti vel homini debeatur secundum dispositionem divinam non semper intelligunt, nisi eis reveletur. Contingit autem quandoque quod in diversis gentibus inveniantur diversa merita, secundum quorum diversitatem videtur quod una gens alteri subesse debeat, vel ab ejus dominio liberari, sicut tunc in Judaeis erat: quia Danielis oratio, quantum in se erat, liberationem populi merebatur; sed peccata populi, et etiam utilitas quam Judaei faciebant in regno Persarum, dum per eos Dei notitia diffundebatur, erant in contrarium. Et quia unusquisque angelus secundum officium suum, ad examen divinae scientiae referebat merita sibi subditorum, ideo relatio contrariorum meritorum per diversos angelos facta, sententiam divinam expectantes, pugna inter angelos vocatur; et eorum concordia est in divinae illuminationis perceptione, per quam de divina voluntate instruuntur: hoc enim omnes concorditer volunt quod percipiunt Deum velle; unde dicitur Job 25, de Deo, quod facit concordiam in sublimibus.
Thus, we must say with Gregory that both angels were good.1 This also agrees more with the text, which in the same discourse identifies the prince of the Persians and then Michael as the prince of the Jews, who is obviously a good angel. However, this conflict must be understood in the following way, according to Gregory. For since the judgments of God are a great abyss, the angels cannot comprehend the profundity of his judgments. Thus, they do not always understand what is due to each nation or man according to the divine ordinance, unless this is revealed to them. But it occurs sometimes that in different nations differing merits are found, and on the basis of this difference it seems that one nation should be subject to another or freed from its dominion, as was the case at that time among the Jews. For the prayer of Daniel, in and of itself, merited the liberation of the people. But the sins of the people, as well as the benefit that the Jews afforded the kingdom of the Persians, favored the contrary, since through them knowledge of God was being disseminated. Because each angel, in keeping with its own office, referred the merits of its subjects to the consideration of the divine knowledge, the referral of contrary merits made by different angels as they awaited the divine sentence, is called a “conflict” between the angels. Their harmony consists in the perception of divine illumination, through which they are instructed about the divine will. For they all harmoniously will what they perceive that God wills. Hence Job 25:1 says of God that he makes harmony in his highest places.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, secundum Philosophum, in 9 Ethic., cap. 6, amicitiae vel concordiae non repugnat diversitas opinionum, sed solum diversitas voluntatum: unde talis pugna quae est secundum judicia ex diversis meritis sumpta, non obstat unitati caritatis, cum voluntas eorum sit una, ut divina scilicet providentia expleatur.
Reply Obj. 1: According to the Philosopher in the Ethics 9,1 a difference of opinions is not incompatible with friendship or harmony, but only a difference of wills. Hence such a conflict as regards judgments based on different merits does not create an obstacle to the unity of charity, since their will is one, namely, that the divine providence be fulfilled.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non est inconveniens contrariarum causarum utramque aliquid justitiae habere; et secundum hoc utraque a bono defendi potest, et praecipue expectando divinam sententiam.
Reply Obj. 2: It is not a problem if each of two contrary causes has some justice to it. Accordingly, each can be defended by one who is good, especially by awaiting the divine sentence.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ordo praelationis angelorum perficitur per illuminationes divinitus receptas; et ideo ea recepta, unus alteri non obsistit.
Reply Obj. 3: The order of preeminence among the angels is brought to perfection through divinely received illuminations. Thus, when such an illumination has been received, one angel does not oppose another.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis in angelis non possit esse falsa opinio, potest tamen in eis esse quorumdam nescientia, ex hoc quod intellectus eorum propter potentialitates admixtam, non omnino terminatur ad unum; et secundum quod eorum quae nesciunt, cognitionem a Deo vel superioribus angelis expectant, interrogare in Scriptura dicuntur. Quia tamen ei quod nesciunt, per judicium non adhaerent, ideo falli non possunt; sed secundum contrarietatem rerum quae in judicium divinum veniunt, contrarietates inter eos memorantur.
Reply Obj. 4: Although angels cannot hold false opinions, they can still not know some things due to the fact that their intellect, because of the admixture of potentiality, is not completely terminated in a single thing. Insofar as there are things they do not know, they look for knowledge from God or higher angels, which in the Scripture is called “asking.” And yet, because they do not adhere by a judgment to what they do not know, they cannot be mistaken. Rather, contrarieties between the angels are mentioned on the basis of the contrariety between things that come under the divine judgment.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A5.ad4
A. 6Whether the orders will remain after judgment dayUtrum ordines durabunt post diem judicii
Ad sextum sic proceditur. Videtur quod ordines post diem judicii non durabunt.
To the sixth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the orders will not remain after judgment day.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.arg1
Dicitur enim 1 Corinth. 15:24, quod cum Christus tradiderit regnum Deo et Patri, evacuabit omnem principatum et potestatem. Hoc autem erit in resurrectione. Ergo videtur quod eadem ratione alios ordines evacuabit.
Obj. 1: For 1 Corinthians 15:24 says that when Christ has handed over the kingdom to his God and Father, every principality and power will be brought to naught. But this will happen at the resurrection. Therefore, it seems that for the same reason the other orders will be brought to naught.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.arg2
Praeterea, quidam ordines actum proprium habent in divinorum executione ministeriorum,1 sicut principes, ut praesint regnis et provinciis, et angeli, ut custodiant homines. Sed ista ministeria cessabunt post diem judicii. Ergo et ordines.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, certain orders have as their proper act the carrying out of divine ministries, for example, the princes, who are set over kingdoms and provinces, and angels, who guard men. But these ministries will cease after judgment day. Therefore, the orders will cease too.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.arg3
Praeterea, major perfectio erit in angelis quam in corporibus inferioribus. Sed in corporibus post diem judicii non erit actio, quia cessabit motus primi mobilis, et hoc propter perfectionem universi. Ergo multo minus in angelis. Sed hierarchia est scientia et actio. Ergo non erunt hierarchiae et ordines post diem judicii.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, greater perfection will be in the angels than in lower bodies. But there will not be action in bodies after judgment day, since the motion of the first-moved will cease, which will occur on account of the perfection of the universe. Therefore, much less will there be action among the angels. But a hierarchy consists in knowledge and action. Therefore, there will not be hierarchies and orders after judgment day.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.arg4
Praeterea, post diem judicii, angeli in cognitione non proficiunt. Sed per purgationem et illuminationem superiorum inferiores proficiunt in cognitione, ut dictum est. Ergo non erit illuminatio et purgatio; et ita nec hierarchiarum et ordinum distinctio.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, after judgment day the angels will not progress in knowledge. But the lower progress in knowledge through the purification and illumination of the higher, as has been said.1 Therefore, there will not be illumination and purification. Thus, there will not be the distinction among hierarchies and orders.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.arg5
Sed contra, homines assumuntur ad ordines angelorum. Sed frustra esset tam distincta et ordinata assumptio, si, completo numero electorum, ordinata distinctio esse desineret. Ergo videtur quod ordines post diem judicii remanebunt.
On the contrary, men are taken up into the orders of the angels. But being taken up in such a distinct and ordered way would be in vain if, when the number of the elect is completed, ordered distinction would cease to be. Therefore, it seems that the orders will remain after judgment day.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.sc
Praeterea, ad distinctionem ordinum duo concurrunt, scilicet gradus naturae et distantia gratiae. Sed utrumque remanebit post diem judicii. Ergo et ordinum distinctio.
Furthermore, two things come together for the distinction of orders: the ranking of nature and the distance of grace. But both will remain after judgment day. Therefore, the distinction of orders will also remain.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod distinctio ordinum et hierarchiarum caelestium potest considerari vel quantum ad essentialia hierarchiae et ordinis, et sic semper erit, quia semper manebunt distincti gradus naturae in angelis et diversae sortes gloriae, et etiam actiones hierarchiae, quia unus alium illuminabit, purgabit et perficiet: vel quantum ad actum consequentem, secundum quod mediantibus ordinibus angelorum homines reducuntur in Deum; et quantum ad hoc praelatio ordinum cessabit, cessante statu viatorum.
I answer that the distinction of heavenly orders and hierarchies can be considered either with regard to the essential properties of a hierarchy and order, and in this way, it will always exist, since distinct ranks of nature and differing lots of glory, as well as hierarchical actions, will always remain among the angels, since one will illuminate, purify, and perfect another. Or it can be considered with regard to the consequent act, insofar as by the mediation of the angelic orders men are guided to God. In this regard, the preeminence of the orders will cease with the cessation of the wayfaring state.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.co
Et per hoc patet responsio ad primum: quia secundum hoc ultimum intelligitur auctoritas.
Reply Obj. 1: In this way, the reply to the first objection is clear. For the authority is understood in this last way.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod actus essentialis ordinum est principaliter in receptione divini luminis, et consequenter in transfusione ejusdem in inferiores; sed quod hoc ordinetur ad reductionem hominum viatorum, accidit ipsis ordinibus; unde, cessante statu viae, non oportet quod cesset distinctio ordinum. Nihilominus tamen remanebit modus recipiendi divinum lumen, proportionatum statui viatorum reducendorum, si essent.
Reply Obj. 2: The essential act of the orders consists principally in the reception of the divine light and consequently in its transfusion to lower angels. But the fact that this is ordered to the guidance of wayfaring men is incidental to the orders themselves. Hence with the cessation of the wayfaring state it is not necessary for the distinction of orders to cease. Yet even so, the mode of receiving the divine light will remain that would be proportionate to the guidance of those in the wayfaring state, if there were any.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod actio corporum quae est per motum tolletur, quia motus cessabit et omnis imperfectio evacuabitur; sed actio quae est sine motu manebit: semper enim sol illuminabit inferiorem aerem; ita etiam et actiones hierarchicae, quae sine motu sunt, post diem judicii remanebunt.
Reply Obj. 3: The action of bodies through motion will be taken away because motion will cease and every imperfection will pass away. But action without motion will remain. For the sun will always illuminate the lower atmosphere. So too, the hierarchical actions, which are without motion, will remain after judgment day.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.ad3
Per hoc etiam patet responsio ad quartum: quia si non sit illuminatio et purgatio ordinata ad quorumdam novorum cognitionem per modum profectus et motus cujusdam, erit tamen continuatio illuminationis secundum quod inferiores in lumine superiorum, rationes secretorum divinorum cognoscent.
Reply Obj. 4: In this way, the reply to the fourth objection is clear. For even if there is not illumination and purification ordered to the knowledge of new things by way of progress and particular motion, there will still be a continuation of illumination insofar as the lower angels will know the accounts of the divine secrets in the light of the higher.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6.ad4
Expositio secundae partis textus
Exposition of the second part of the text
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6
Dicit enim Isaias ex persona angelorum . . . : quis est iste qui venit de Edom, tinctis vestibus de Bosra? Hanc quaestionem Dionysius in fin. cap. 7 Cael. hier., dicit esse superiorum angelorum expectantium ab ipso Christo illuminari de secretis mysteriis suae Incarnationis: non tamen ipsi Christo quaestionem proponunt, sed sibi invicem, ad significandum reverentiam eorum ad Christum; sicut discipuli mutuo disputantes determinationem magistri expectant.
For Isaiah, speaking in the person of the angels . . . says, ‘who is this who comes from Edom, with dyed garments from Bosra?’1 Dionysius says2 that this is the question of the higher angels waiting to be illuminated by Christ about the hidden mysteries of his Incarnation. But they do not pose the question to Christ himself, but rather to one another, as a sign of their reverence for Christ, like students disputing among themselves as they await the determination of the teacher.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6
Quid est quod illi1 nesciant qui scientem omnia sciunt? Hoc, sicut dicit Magister, potest intelligi de his quae ad beatitudinem pertinent: vel etiam quia nihil est ad cujus cognitionem medium illud non sufficiat, scilicet divina essentia: unde non est ex defectu ejus ut aliquid lateat ipsam videntem, sed ex defectu videntis, qui ipsam perfecte non comprehendit. Quanto autem intellectus videntis perspicacior est, tanto plura in ipsa videt; ad altiorem autem perspicacitatis gradum non nisi dono ipsius Dei visi ascendit: quod quidem non communicat necessitate, sed voluntate; et ideo dicitur illud speculum voluntarium esse, ut in se hoc solum quod vult ostendat.
‘What is there which they do not know, since they know the one who knows all things?’1 This, as the Master says, can be understood of those things that pertain to beatitude, or even because there is nothing for the knowledge of which that medium, namely, the divine essence, is insufficient. Hence it is not by any deficiency in the divine essence that something remains hidden to one who sees it. Rather, it is due to a deficiency in the one seeing, since he does not comprehend it perfectly. But the more perspicacious the intellect of the one seeing, the more things he can see in it. Now, one reaches a higher level of perspicacity only by the gift of God himself who is seen. This is not communicated of necessity, but rather voluntarily. Thus, that mirror is said to be voluntary, since only what it wills to show can be seen in it.
Sent.II.D11.Q2.A6
D. 12Purely bodily creationDe natura pure corporali
Divisio textus
Division of the text
In parte praecedenti determinavit Magister de natura pure spirituali; in parte ista determinat de natura pure1 corporali, quantum pertinet ad theologi considerationem, scilicet secundum quod a Deo in operibus sex dierum primitus instituta est.
In the preceding part the Master examined the purely spiritual creation. In this part, he considers the purely bodily creation, insofar as this pertains to a theologian’s consideration, that is, according as it was first established by God in the works of the six days.
Sent.II.D12
Dividitur autem in partes tres:
This is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D12
in prima determinat institutionem corporalis naturae, quantum ad opus creationis;
In the first, he examines the establishment of the bodily nature with regard to the work of creation.
Sent.II.D12
in secunda quantum ad opus distinctionis, 13 dist., ibi: prima autem distinctionis1 operatio fuit formatio lucis;
In the second, he examines it with regard to the work of distinction, at the first working of distinction was the making of light.1
Sent.II.D12
in tertia quantum ad opus ornatus, 14 dist., ibi: sequitur: dixit Deus: fiant luminaria in firmamento caeli.
In the third, he examines it with regard to the work of adornment, at next: God said: ‘let there be lights in the firmament of heaven.’1
Sent.II.D12
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D12
in prima determinat de opere creationis secundum se;
In the first, he considers the work of creation in itself.
Sent.II.D12
in secunda per comparationem ad alia opera, ibi: nunc superest ut dispositionem illam qualiter perfecta sit ordine persequamur.
In the second, he considers it by comparison with other works, at now it remains to pursue that spatial arrangement in order and how it was brought to completion.1
Sent.II.D12
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D12
in prima ponit diversas opiniones de opere creationis;
In the first, he puts forth different opinions on the work of creation.
Sent.II.D12
in secunda sequitur propositum secundum alteram illarum, ibi: secundum hanc itaque traditionem, ordinem atque modum creationis formationisque rerum inspiciamus.
In the second, he pursues his investigation on the basis of the second of these opinions, at and so let us examine the order and mode of creation, and of the formation of things according to this latter tradition.1
Sent.II.D12
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D12
primo dicit de quo est intentio, et tangit opinionum diversitatem;
First, he indicates the topic and mentions the difference of opinions.
Sent.II.D12
secundo explicat eas, ibi: quidam namque sanctorum Patrum . . . super hoc quasi adversa scripsisse videntur.
Second, he explains them at indeed, some of the holy Fathers . . . appear to have written almost opposite things regarding this.1
Sent.II.D12
Secundum hanc utique traditionem, ordinem atque modum creationis formationisque rerum inspiciamus. Hic prosequitur opus creationis secundum alteram dictarum opinionum; et circa hoc duo facit:
And so let us examine the order and mode of creation, and of the formation of things according to this latter tradition.1 Here he pursues the work of creation on the basis of the second of the aforementioned opinions. Concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D12
primo manifestat creationem materiae primo creatae quantum ad nomen quo in Scripturis nominatur;
First, he explains the creation of the first-created matter as regards the names given it in the Scriptures.
Sent.II.D12
secundo quantum ad ipsius conditionem ibi: de qua prius quam tractemus, duo nobis discutienda occurrunt.
Second, he explains it as regards its condition, at but before we treat that, two things seem to us to require discussion.1
Sent.II.D12
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D12
primo manifestat propositum;
First, he sets out what he intended to say.
Sent.II.D12
secundo dubitationem excludit, ibi: attende quod hic dicit Augustinus, tenebras non esse aliquid.
Second, he rules out a doubt, at note that Augustine says here that darkness is not anything.1
Sent.II.D12
De qua priusquam tractemus, duo nobis discutienda sunt. Hic ostendit materiae primo creatae conditionem:
But before we treat that, two things seem to us to require discussion. Here he shows the condition of the matter first created.
Sent.II.D12
et primo quantum ad formam;
First, he does so with regard to form.
Sent.II.D12
secundo quantum ad locum, ibi: nunc superest quod secundo proponebatur explicare.1
Second, he does so with regard to place, at now it remains to explain what was proposed in the second place.1
Sent.II.D12
Nunc superest ut dispositionem illam qualiter perfecta sit, ordine prosequamur. Hic determinat de opere creationis per comparationem ad alia opera; et circa hoc duo facit:
Now it remains for us to pursue that spatial arrangement in order and how it was brought to completion.1 Here he examines the work of creation by comparison to other works. And concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D12
primo ponit operis universalitatem;
First, he sets out the universality of the work.
Sent.II.D12
secundo ponit divinorum operum distinctionem, ibi: quattuor enim modis . . . operatur Deus.
Second, he sets out the distinction of divine works, at for as Alcuin says, in On Genesis, ‘God works in four manners.’1
Sent.II.D12
Q. 1The work of creationDe opere creationis
Circa partem istam quinque quaeruntur:
Concerning this part, five questions are asked:
Sent.II.D12.Q1
primo utrum omnium corporalium sit una materia;
first, whether a single matter belongs to all bodily things;
Sent.II.D12.Q1
secundo utrum omnia corpora sint simul creata in speciebus suis distincta;
second, whether all bodies were created at the same time in their distinct species;
Sent.II.D12.Q1
tertio si simul distinctionem receperunt, quomodo accipiendi sunt dies qui in principio Genesis numerantur;
third, if they received their distinction at the same time, how are the days enumerated in the beginning of Genesis to be understood;
Sent.II.D12.Q1
quarto si non simul distincta sunt, qualis fuit illa informis materia;
fourth, if they were not distinguished at the same time, then what was the quality of that formless matter;
Sent.II.D12.Q1
quinto de numero quattuor coaevorum.
fifth, on the number of the four coevals.
Sent.II.D12.Q1
A. 1Whether the same matter belongs to all bodily thingsUtrum omnium corporalium sit eadem materia
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod omnium corporalium sit materia una.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that all bodily things have a single matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.arg1
Quorumcumque enim est forma unius rationis, eorum est una materia communis, eo quod proprius actus in propria potentia fit, ut dicit Philosophus, 2 De anima. Sed forma corporeitatis est unius rationis in omnibus corporibus. Ergo videtur quod una materia sit superiorum et inferiorum corporum.
Obj. 1: For whatever things have a form of the same account also have one common matter, due to the fact that proper act comes about in proper potency, as the Philosopher says.1 But the form of corporeality has a single account in all bodily things. Therefore, it seems that higher and lower bodies have a single matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, in littera dicitur, quod ex materia informi primo creata omnia corpora, in formas distinctas formata sunt per opus distinctionis et ornatus. Ergo omnium corporum est una materia.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the text it says1 that from the formless matter first created, all bodies were formed in their distinct forms through the work of distinction and adornment. Therefore, they all have a single matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, quorumcumque est resolutio actu vel intellectu in unum et idem sicut in subjectum primum vel actu vel intellectu,1 eorum est materia una. Sed omnia corpora sunt hujusmodi. Ergo, etc. Probatio mediae. Illud in quo stat ultima resolutio omnium, est simplex materia sine aliqua forma: quia quamdiu invenitur aliqua forma in materia, contingit ulterius resolvere. Sed in materia quae est sine omni forma, non est aliqua diversitas: quia principium distinctionis materiae est ex parte formae. Ergo omnium corporum resolutio stat in uno ultimo.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, whatever things are resolved actually or in the intellect into one and the same thing, just as into a first subject, either actually or in the intellect, have a single matter. But all bodies are of this sort. Therefore, and so on. Proof of the middle premise: that in which the final resolution of all things lies is simple matter without any form, since as long as some form is found in matter, it can be further resolved. But in formless matter there is no differentiation, because the principle of distinction of matter is on the part of the form. Therefore, the resolution of all bodies lies in a single last body.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, Philosophus in 1 Physicor., unam tantum materiam primam ponit. Cum ergo in illo libro de mobili in communi determinetur, videtur quod omnium corporum mobilium sit una materia.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the Philosopher in the Physics 11 posits only a single prime matter. Therefore, since in that book he is considering the movable in general, it seems that all moveable bodies have a single matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 2 Metaph., necesse est imaginari materiam in re mota. Ergo quaecumque conveniunt in aliquo motu, videntur in materia convenire. Sed loci mutatio communis est superioribus et inferioribus corporibus. Ergo et materia.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 2,1 it is necessary to imagine matter in a movable thing. Therefore, whatever things have some motion in common seem to have a matter in common. But change of place is common to higher and lower bodies. Therefore, so is matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.arg6
Sed contra, quorumcumque non est una potentia, nec una materia: quia sicut forma est actus, ita materia est potentia. Sed corporum inferiorum et superiorum non est potentia eadem: quia, secundum Philosophum, in 11 Metaph. et in 8, in inferioribus est potentia ad esse, sed in superioribus tantum ad ubi. Ergo videtur quod non eorum tantum sit una materia.
On the contrary, whatever things do not possess a single potency do not possess a single matter. For just as form is act, so also matter is potency. But lower and higher bodies do not have the same potency, since, according to the Philosopher,1 in lower bodies there is potency with respect to being, whereas in higher bodies there is potency only with respect to place. Therefore, it seems that they do not possess only a single matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, in quocumque invenitur aliquid, oportet invenire illud a quo nunquam separatur. Sed materia prima quae est in inferioribus, nunquam separatur a privatione formae: quia quandocumque est sub forma una, adjungitur sibi privatio formae alterius; privatio autem adjuncta materiae, inducit corruptibilitatem. Ergo videtur quod materia prima inferiorum corporum non inveniatur in corporibus caelestibus per suam naturam incorruptibilibus.
Furthermore, in whatever something is found, we must find something from which it is never separated. But the prime matter that is in lower bodies is never separated from the privation of form. For whenever it is under one form, the privation of another form attaches to it. But a privation attached to matter introduces corruptibility. Therefore, it seems that the prime matter of the lower bodies is not found in the heavenly bodies that are incorruptible by their own nature.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod super hoc invenitur duplex philosophorum opinio, quarum utraque sectatores habet. Avicenna enim Suff., lib. 1, cap. 3, videtur ponere unam materiam esse omnium corporum, argumentum ex ratione corporeitatis assumens, quae cum sit unius rationis, una sibi materia debetur.
I answer that on this issue we find two opinions among philosophers, with each side having its supporters. Avicenna seems1 to posit that there is a single matter belonging to all bodies. He draws an argument from the account of corporeality, that is, that since it has one account, then there is one matter owed to it.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.co
Hanc autem positionem Commentator improbare intendit in princ. Caeli et mundi et in pluribus aliis locis, ex eo quod cum materia, quantum in se est, sit in potentia ad omnes formas, nec possit esse sub pluribus simul, oportet quod secundum quod est sub una inveniatur in potentia ad alias. Nulla autem potentia passiva invenitur in natura cui non respondeat aliqua potentia activa, potens eam in actu reducere; alias talis potentia frustra esset. Unde cum non inveniatur aliqua potentia naturalis activa quae substantiam caeli in actum alterius formae reducat, quia non habet contrarium, sicut motus ostendit, quia motui naturali ejus, scilicet circulari, non est aliquid contrarium ut dicitur in 1 Caeli et mundi, oportet quod in ipso nihil inveniatur de materia prima inferiorum corporum.
This is the position that the Commentator intends to disprove at the beginning of On the Heavens,1 and in several other places. He does this on the basis that since matter in and of itself is in potency to all forms, and cannot be under more than one at the same time, then insofar as it is found under a single form, it must be in potency to others. But no passive potency is found in a nature to which there does not correspond an active potency capable of reducing it to act. Otherwise, such a potency would be in vain. Hence since we can find no natural active potency that can reduce the substance of the heavens to the act of another form—because it has no contrary, as its motion shows, for there is no contrary to its natural motion, that is, circular motion, as is said in On the Heavens 12—we must not be able to find anything of the prime matter of lower bodies in it.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1
Nec potest dici, quod materiae prout est sub forma caeli, tota potentia terminetur, ita quod nihil remaneat in eadem potentia ad aliam formam; non enim terminatur potentia nisi per adeptionem1 formae, ad quam erat in potentia; unde, cum materia prima secundum se considerata sit in potentia ad omnes formas naturales, non poterit tota ejus potentia terminari nisi per adeptionem2 omnium formarum. Non enim una forma recepta in materia, etiam si sit nobilior et magis perfecta, tollit potentiam ad formam aliam minus nobilem; materia enim sub forma ignis existens, adhuc remanet in potentia ad formam terrae. Unde etsi forma caeli sit nobilissima, nihilominus tamen, recepta in materia prima, non terminabit totam potentiam ejus, nisi simul cum ipsa recipiantur omnes aliae formae; quod est impossibile. Et praeterea si poneretur quod forma caeli per suam perfectionem, totam materiae potentiam terminaret, adhuc oporteret quod materia stans sub forma elementari, esset in potentia ad formam caeli, et reduceretur in actum per actionem virtutis caelestis; et ita caelum esset generabile et corruptibile. Et ideo ipse vult quod nullo modo in materia conveniant superiora et inferiora corpora:
Nor can it be said that the whole potency of the matter as it is under the form of the heavens is terminated such that nothing remains in the same potency to another form. For potency is only terminated through attaining the form to which it was in potency. Hence since prime matter considered in itself is in potency to all natural forms, its whole potency can only be terminated through attaining all forms. For there is not a single form received in matter (even if more noble and more perfect) that takes away potency to another less noble form. For matter existing under the form of fire still remains in potency to the form of earth. Hence, even if the form of the heavens is the noblest, nevertheless, when received in prime matter, it will not terminate its whole potency, unless at the same time all other forms are also received together with it, which is impossible. Besides, if we posited that by its perfection the form of the heavens terminates the whole potency of matter, it would still be necessary for matter lying under an elementary form to be in potency to the form of the heavens and to be reduced to act through the action of celestial power. In this case the heavens would be generable and corruptible. Thus, he is of the opinion that higher and lower bodies in no way agree in matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1
et hoc videtur probabilius, et magis consonum dictis Philosophi, 12 Metaph. Nec dico, sicut quidam dicunt, quod conveniunt in materia, si sumatur pro fundamento primo, quod nec est album nec est nigrum, ut dicitur in 1 Metaph., sed differunt in materia secundum quod materia determinatur per motum: diversitas enim motus est signum diversitatis materiae, et non causa, sed e converso: quia motus est actus existentis in potentia; unde oportet quod ubi invenitur una materia per essentiam, inveniatur potentia respectu ejusdem motus, secundum quod materia est in potentia ad plura.
This seems more probable and more consonant with the statements of the Philosopher.1 Nor do I say, as some do, that they agree in matter if it is understood to mean the first foundation, which is neither white nor black, as is said in the Metaphysics 1,2 but that they differ in matter insofar as matter is determined by motion. For difference of motion is a sign of difference of matter, not its cause, but rather vice versa. For motion is the act of something existing in potency. Hence where a single matter is found by its essence, a potency with respect to the same motion must be found insofar as matter is in potency to more than one thing.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corporeitas secundum intentionem logicam univoce in omnibus corporibus invenitur; sed secundum esse considerata, non potest esse unius rationis in re corruptibili et incorruptibili: quia non similiter se habent in potentia essendi, cum unum sit possibile ad esse et ad non esse, et alterum non: et per modum istum dicit Philosophus in 10 Metaph., quod de corruptibili et incorruptibili nihil commune dicitur, nisi communitate nominis; et per hoc Commentator ibidem hanc rationem solvit.
Reply Obj. 1: corporeality, considered according to logical intention, is found univocally in all bodies. But considered according to being, it cannot have a single account in a corruptible and in an incorruptible thing. For they are not alike in their potency for being, since one has the potentiality to be and to not be, whereas the other does not. This is how the Philosopher says in the Metaphysics 101 that nothing is said in common of the corruptible and the incorruptible except by use of a common name. This is how the Commentator in that same place resolves this argument.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut omnes res, prout modo sunt in suo complemento, dicuntur unus mundus, vel unum universum; ita etiam, prout erant informes ex defectu ultimi complementi, dicebantur una materia informis; non quidem per continuitatem, tamquam omnia ex una materia numero facta sint.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as all things, as they now are in their completion, are called a “single world” or a “single universe,” so also, considered as they were when formless by their lack of final completion, they were called a “single formless matter,” not by way of continuity, as though everything were made from a single matter numerically.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, secundum Avicennam, Suff., lib. 2, cap. 85, non est quaerenda differentia per aliquos actus nisi in illis quae in una potentia conveniunt: species enim quae conveniunt in una potentia generis, distinguuntur specificis differentiis; sed ipsae differentiae quae non conveniunt in genere, sic quod genus sit pars essentiae earum, seipsis distinguuntur: similiter etiam genera generalissima non dividuntur aliquibus differentiis, sed seipsis: similiter etiam composita quae conveniunt in materia distinguuntur per formas diversas; sed diversae materiae seipsis distinguuntur secundum analogiam ad diversos actus, prout in eis diversa ratio possibilitatis invenitur.
Reply Obj. 3: According to Avicenna,1 one should only seek differences on the basis of acts in things that agree in a single potency. For species that agree in a single potency of a genus are distinguished by specific differences. But differences themselves that do not agree in genus, such that the genus is a part of their essence, are distinguished just by themselves. Likewise, the most general genera are not divided by any differences, but rather by themselves. Similarly, composites that agree in matter are distinguished by different forms, but different matters are distinguished by themselves, according to their proportion to different acts, insofar as different accounts of potentiality are found in them.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Philosophus in libris Physic. nondum probaverat esse quintam essentiam, quod in principio Caeli et mundi demonstrat; et ideo in libris Physic. nihil determinat de his quae sunt propria illi essentiae, propter quod etiam tractatum de infinito, ut Commentator1 in 1 Caeli et mundi, reiterat.2
Reply Obj. 4: The Philosopher in the Physics had not yet proved that there is a fifth essence, as he demonstrates in the beginning of On the Heavens.1 This is why in the Physics he makes no determination about things that are proper to this essence, which is also why he repeats his treatment of the infinite in On the Heavens 1, as the Commentator says.2
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, sicut in 1 De gen., cap. 3, dicitur, materia est immediate subjectum generationis et corruptionis; aliorum autem motuum per prius et posterius, tanto plus quanto illud secundum quod est mutatio, majorem perfectionem motus praesupponit: et ideo in illis tantum est unitas materiae primae quae in generatione et corruptione conveniunt, et per consequens etiam illa quae conveniunt in tribus motibus, scilicet augmento, et diminutione, et alteratione, secundum quod augmentum et diminutio non est sine generatione et corruptione, quae etiam alterationis terminus est. Sed loci mutatio, ut in 8 Physicor. probatur, est maxime perfecta, quia nihil variat de eo quod est intraneum rei; unde subjectum hujus motus est ens completum in esse primo, et in omnibus proprietatibus intraneis rei; et talis motus convenit corpori caelesti; et ideo materia ejus est sicut subjectum completum in istis inferioribus, ut dicit Commentator in lib. De substantia orbis; unde remanet communitas materiae secundum analogiam tantum.
Reply Obj. 5: As is said in On Generation and Corruption 1,1 matter is the subject of generation and corruption immediately, whereas it is the subject of other motions with greater or lesser priority; this is to the degree that the thing in respect of which the change occurs presupposes a greater perfection of motion. Thus, one finds a commonality of prime matter only in things that have generation and corruption in common and, consequently, also in things that belong together in the three motions of growth, diminution, and alteration, insofar as growth and diminution do not occur without generation and corruption, which is even the terminus of alteration. But, as is proved in the Physics 8,2 change of place is the most perfect because it alters nothing intrinsic to the thing. Hence the subject of this motion is a being complete in primary being and in all the intrinsic properties of the thing. Such motion befits a heavenly body. Thus, its matter is like the complete subject in these lower bodies, as the Commentator says in On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere.3 Hence commonality of matter remains only by analogy.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether all things were created simultaneously and distinct by speciesUtrum omnia sint creata simul et distincta per species
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod omnia sint simul creata et distincta per species.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that all things were created simultaneously and distinct by species.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg1
Primo per hoc quod habetur Eccli. 18:1: qui vivit in aeternum creavit omnia simul.
Obj. 1: This is first because Sirach 18:1 says, he who lives forever created all things at once.1
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, magis distat spiritualis et corporalis creatura, quam duae corporales. Sed spiritualis et corporalis simul facta esse ponuntur. Ergo multo fortius omnes corporales.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, spiritual and bodily creation are more distant from each other than two bodies. But spiritual and bodily creation are held to have been made at the same time. Therefore, all the more were all bodily creatures made at the same time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, ut dicitur Deut. 32:4: Dei perfecta sunt opera; nec potest esse ratio quare perfectio ad tempus differretur, quam creatura per se consequi non poterat nec ab alio nisi a Deo. Cum ergo creaturae secundum suas perfectiones in species distinguantur, videtur quod a principio sub distinctione specierum creata sint omnia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, it is said: his works are perfect (Deut 32:4). Nor can there be a reason why a perfection that the created thing could not obtain on its own, or from any other than God, would be deferred to a later time. Therefore, since created things are distinguished into species according to their perfections, it seems that all things were created from the beginning in distinct species.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, opus creationis divinam potentiam manifestat.1 Sed potentiam agentis minus demonstrat effectus successive completus quam subito in sua perfectione productus. Ergo videtur quod a principio omnia simul distincta creata2 sint.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the work of creation manifests the divine power. But an effect completed successively demonstrates the power of the agent less than one produced immediately in a state of perfection. Therefore, it seems that from the beginning all things were created distinct at the same time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, constat quod Deus totum opus unius diei in uno momento produxit. Ergo videtur ridiculum dicere quod in toto die ab operando cessaverit usque ad principium alterius diei, quasi ex opere lassatus. Ergo videtur quod non per successiones dierum creaturae distinctae sint, sed a principio creationis.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it is obvious that God produced the entire work of a single day in a single moment. Therefore, it seems ridiculous to say that throughout the whole day he ceased working up till the beginning of the next day, as if worn out from the work. Therefore, it seems that created things were not distinguished over successive days, but rather from the beginning of creation.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, partes universi dependent ab invicem, et praecipue inferiores a superioribus. Sed eorum quae dependent ab invicem, unum non est sine altero. Ergo videtur inconvenienter dici quod primo fuerit aqua et terra, et postmodum stellae factae sint.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, the parts of the universe depend on one another, especially the lower on the higher. But of things that depend on one another, one does not exist without the other. Therefore, it seems unfitting to say that first there were water and earth and then later on were the stars made.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg7
Sed contra, Augustinus dicit Super Gen. ad litt., lib. 2, cap. 5, quod major est hujus Scripturae auctoritas quae habetur in principio Genesis, quam omnis humani ingenii perspicacitas. Sed ibi scriptum est, per senarium dierum creaturas distinctas esse. Ergo videtur quod ita necessarium sit ponere.
On the contrary (7), Augustine says1 that the authority of the passage of Scripture related at the beginning of Genesis is greater than all the perspicacity of human intelligence. But it is written there that created things were distinguished over the course of six days. Therefore, it seems necessary to take this position.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, natura imitatur operationem Creatoris. Sed in operatione naturali est processus de imperfecto ad perfectum. Ergo videtur quod etiam in operatione Creatoris; et ita videtur quod non omnia simul distincta sint in ipso creationis principio.
Furthermore (8), nature imitates the activity of the Creator. But in the activities of nature there is a progression from imperfect to perfect. Therefore, it seems that this is also the case in the activity of the Creator. Thus, it seems that not all things were distinguished simultaneously at the very beginning of creation.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod quae ad fidem pertinent, dupliciter distinguuntur. Quaedam enim sunt per se substantia fidei, ut Deum esse trinum et unum, et hujusmodi: in quibus nulli licet aliter opinari; unde Apostolus ad Gal. 1:8, dicit, quod si angelus Dei aliter evangelizaverit quam ipse docuerat, anathema sit. Quaedam vero per accidens tantum, inquantum scilicet in Scriptura traduntur, quam fides supponit Spiritu Sancto dictante promulgatam esse: quae quidem ignorari sine periculo possunt ab his qui Scripturas scire non tenentur, sicut multa historialia: et in his etiam sancti diversa senserunt Scripturam divinam diversimode exponentes.
I answer that the things pertaining to faith are distinguished in two ways. For some are of themselves the substance of faith, such as that God is three and one, and things of this sort. In these matters no one is permitted to hold a different opinion. Hence the Apostle says (Gal 1:8) that if an angel of God preached another Gospel than he himself had taught, let him be accursed. But other things are only incidental to faith inasmuch as they are handed on in Scripture, which faith posits to have been promulgated at the dictation of the Holy Spirit. These are things that those who are not bound to know the Scriptures can be ignorant of without danger, such as many historical details. In these matters, even the saints thought different things, explaining the divine Scripture in different ways.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.co
Sic ergo circa mundi principium aliquid est quod ad substantiam fidei pertinet, scilicet mundum incepisse creatum,1 et hoc omnes sancti concorditer dicunt. Quo autem modo et ordine factus sit, non pertinet ad fidem nisi per accidens, inquantum in Scriptura traditur, cujus veritatem diversa expositione sancti salvantes, diversa tradiderunt.
And so concerning the beginning of the world, there is something that pertains to the substance of faith, namely, that the world began to be by creation, and all the saints agree on this. But how and the order in which it was made only pertains to faith incidentally, inasmuch as it is handed on in Scripture. And the saints, while preserving the truth of Scripture, have handed on different things by their different explanations.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2
Augustinus enim vult, lib. 5 Super Genes., cap. 5, in ipso creationis principio quasdam res per species suas distinctas fuisse in natura propria, ut elementa, corpora caelestia et substantias spirituales; alia vero in rationibus seminalibus tantum, ut animalia, plantas et homines, quae omnia postmodum in naturis propriis producta sunt in illo opere quo post senarium illorum dierum Deus naturam prius conditam administrat; de quo opere Joan. 5:17, dicitur: Pater meus usque modo operatur, et ego operor;
Augustine1 is of the opinion that at the very beginning of creation some things were distinguished by their species in their proper nature, such as the elements, heavenly bodies, and spiritual substances. But other things were distinguished only in their seedlike principles, such as animals, plants, and men. All these things were afterwards produced in their proper natures during that work in which, after the course of the six days, God governs the nature he previously created. Of this work it is said: my Father is working still, and I am working (John 5:17).
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2
nec in distinctione rerum attendendum esse ordinem temporis, sed naturae et doctrinae. Naturae, sicut sonus praecedit cantum natura, sed non tempore; et ita quae naturaliter priora sunt, prius facta memorantur, sicut terra prius quam animalia, et aqua prius quam pisces, et sic de aliis. Doctrinae vero ordine, sicut patet in docentibus geometriam: quamvis enim partes figurae sine ordine temporis figuram constituant, tamen geometria docet constitutionem fieri protrahendo lineam post lineam: et hoc fuit exemplum Platonis, ut dicitur in principio Caeli et mundi. Ita etiam et Moyses rudem populum de creatione mundi instruens, per partes divisit quae simul facta sunt.
Nor should we expect to find an order of time in the distinguishing of things, but rather an order of nature and teaching. There is an order of nature, just as sound precedes a song by nature but not by time. Thus, things that are prior by nature are recounted as made earlier, such as the earth prior to the animals, water prior to fish, and so forth. There is also an order of teaching, as is clear in the case of those who teach geometry. For even though the parts of a figure constitute that figure without any order of time, a geometer teaches how they are constructed by protracting one line after another. This was the example given by Plato, as is said at the beginning of On the Heavens.1 So, too, Moses, instructing an uneducated people on the creation of the world, divided into parts things that were made at the same time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2
Gregorius1 vero, lib. 32 Moral., cap. 12, et alii sancti ponunt ordinem temporis in distinctione rerum servatum: et haec quidem positio est2 communior, et magis consona videtur litterae quantum ad superficiem; sed prior est rationabilior, et magis ab irrisione infidelium Sacram Scripturam defendens: quod valde observandum docet Augustinus, Super Genes. ad litt., libro 1, cap. 19, ut sic Scripturae exponantur, quod ab infidelibus non irrideantur; et haec opinio plus mihi placet; tamen utramque sustinendo, ad omnia argumenta respondendum est.
However, Gregory and other saints hold that the text preserves an order of time in the distinguishing of things.1 And this position is more common and seems more consonant with a surface reading of the text. But the former opinion is more reasonable and defends Sacred Scripture better from the mockery of unbelievers. Augustine teaches2 that we should take careful note to explain the Scriptures in such a way that they not be mocked by unbelievers. And this opinion is more pleasing to me. Nevertheless, upholding both positions, we must reply to all the arguments.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum est, quod, secundum Gregorium, loc. cit., dicuntur omnia simul creata per substantiam materiae, et non per speciem formae; vel etiam in sui similitudine, sicut anima rationalis, quae angelis similis est, non ex materia propaganda.
Reply Obj. 1: According to Gregory,1 all things are said to have been created at the same time in the substance of their matter, not the species of their form; or else in their likeness, as in the case of the rational soul, which is like the angels, not being propagated from matter.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod corporalia omnia communicant in materia, sive sit una, sive plures: et quia materia natura1 praecedit compositum, ideo ut ordo temporis ordini naturae responderet, prius facta est materia corporalis, et deinde per formas distincta. Non autem corporalis natura ex spirituali producitur vel sicut ex materia, vel sicut ex efficiente; et ideo non est similis ratio.
Reply Obj. 2: All bodily things share in matter, whether it is one matter or several. Because matter precedes the composite in nature, bodily matter was made first and then distinguished by forms, so that the order of time would correspond to the order of nature. But the bodily creation is not produced from the spiritual creation, either as from a material or as from an efficient cause. Thus, the argument is not similar.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut creatura non habet esse ex se, ita nec perfectionem: et ideo, ad utrumque ostendendum, voluit Deus ut creatura prius non esset, et postmodum esset; et similiter prius esset imperfecta, et postmodum perfecta.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as a created thing does not have being from itself, neither does it have perfection from itself. Thus, to show both, God willed that the created thing first would not be and then later would be, and likewise willed that it would first be imperfect and then later perfect.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in creatione non tantum debet ostendi potentiae virtus; sed etiam sapientiae ordo, ut quae prius natura sunt, prius etiam instituantur.
Reply Obj. 4: Creation should show not only the strength of power, but also the order of wisdom, such that what is prior by nature should also be established first.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ad ostendendum diversam distinctorum naturam, voluit Deus ut unicuique rerum distinctioni dies unus responderet, et non ex aliqua necessitate vel lassitudine agentis.
Reply Obj. 5: It was in order to show the different natures of distinct things that God willed that one day would correspond to each distinction of things, not due to any necessity or exhaustion on the part of the agent.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod non est eadem natura rei jam perfectae, et prout est in suo fieri; et ideo quamvis natura mundi completi hoc exigat ut omnes partes essentiales universi sint simul, potuit tamen aliter esse ab ipsa mundi factione; sicut in homine perfecto non potest cor esse sine aliis partibus; et tamen in formatione embrionis, cor ante omnia membra generatur.
Reply Obj. 6: The nature of a thing already complete is not the same as when it is coming to be. Thus, even though the nature of the completed world requires that all the essential parts of the universe exist at the same time, it could still have been otherwise at the time of the world’s making. For example, in a complete man the heart cannot exist without other parts, yet in the formation of an embryo the heart is generated before all other members.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod auctoritati Scripturae in nullo derogatur, dum diversimode exponitur, salva tamen fide: quia majori veritate eam Spiritus Sanctus fecundavit quam aliquis homo adinvenire possit.
Reply Sed Contra 7: Explaining Scripture in different ways in no way detracts from its authority, so long as the faith is preserved. For the Holy Spirit has endowed it with greater truth than any given man is able to discover.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2
Ad octavum dicendum, quod hoc est ex imperfectione creaturae quod ex imperfecto ad perfectionem operando venit; quae proculdubio ultimam perfectionem daret, quantumcumque posset, servata tamen operis conditione: et ideo non oportet quod in hoc divinum opus operationi creaturae sit simile.
Reply Sed Contra 8: It is due to the imperfection of the created that in its working it goes from the imperfect to the perfect. No doubt it would give the final perfection to whatever degree it could, while respecting the condition of the work. Thus, in this matter God’s activity need not be like the activity of the created.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A2
A. 3Whether Augustine’s explanation preserves the distinction of daysUtrum distinctio dierum salvetur secundum expositionem Augustini
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod, secundum expositionem Augustini, Super Genes. ad litt., lib. 4, cap. 33, etc., dierum distinctio non salvetur.
To the third we proceed as follows. It seems that Augustine’s explanation does not preserve the distinction of days.1
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg1
Dies enim nominat quoddam tempus. Sed in rerum formatione, secundum Augustinum, non fuit successio temporis. Ergo nec salvata est distinctio dierum.
Obj. 1: For “day” refers to a time. But in the formation of things, according to Augustine, there was no succession of time. Therefore, the distinction of days has not been preserved either.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, cum dies ponat illuminationem quamdam, oportet quod dies intelligantur vel secundum illuminationem lucis corporalis, vel intellectualis. Sed non secundum lucem corporalem, quia hoc1 non facit dies2 nisi in pluribus revolutionibus,3 quae successione temporum complentur: nec iterum secundum lucem intellectualem, quia lux intellectualis creata non influit per modum irradiationis ad creationem rerum; sed ratio diei requirit irradiationem aliquam. Ergo videtur quod dies illi non convenienter assignentur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, since “day” indicates some kind of illumination, the days must be understood either with reference to the illumination of bodily light or intellectual light. But it cannot be with reference to bodily light, since a day only does this by multiple revolutions completed through the succession of time. Nor can it be with reference to intellectual light, since created intellectual light did not flow down after the manner of irradiation for the creation of things. But the account of a day requires some irradiation. Therefore, it seems that these days are not fittingly assigned.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, in illuminatione spirituali non est invenire diversas partes. Sed diei assignantur diversae partes, scilicet mane et vespere. Ergo videtur quod non possint intelligi dies illi secundum illuminationem lucis spiritualis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, we cannot find different parts in spiritual illumination. But different parts, namely, morning and evening, are assigned to day. Therefore, it seems that these days cannot be understood with reference to the illumination of spiritual light.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg4
Si dicatur, quod mane hujus diei est secundum cognitionem rerum in Verbo, vespere autem secundum cognitionem rerum in propria natura;
Obj. 4: One might say that the morning of this day refers to the knowledge of things in the Word while the evening refers to the knowledge of things in their proper nature.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg5
contra: quia in illo dicitur res cognosci a quo similitudo rei accipitur. Sed angeli non habent rerum cognitionem per similitudines a rebus acceptas, sed per species a Verbo in eorum mentem insitas.1 Ergo tantum in Verbo cognoscunt res creatas, et non in propria natura; et sic habent tantum mane, non vespere.
On the contrary, a thing is said to be known in that from which a likeness of the thing is received. But the angels do not have the knowledge of things through likenesses received from things, but rather through species implanted within their mind by the Word. Therefore, they only know created things in the Word and not in their proper nature. And so, they possess only morning and not evening.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, ubicumque est res, ibi potest cognosci. Sed res creata habet triplex esse, scilicet in Verbo, et in mente angeli, et in propria natura, quod significatur secundum Augustinum, Super Gen. ad lit., lib. 2, cap. 8, per hoc quod dixit fiat quantum ad esse rei in Verbo; factum est quantum ad esse rei in mente angeli; fecit1 quantum ad esse rei in propria natura. Ergo hujus diei debent tres partes assignari.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, wherever a thing is, it can be known there. But a created thing has being in three ways, namely, in the Word, in the mind of the angels, and in its own proper nature. According to Augustine in On the Literal Interpretation of Genesis,1 this is signified by the fact that it said let there be made with regard to the being of the thing in the Word, it was made with regard to the being of the thing in the mind of the angels, and he made with regard to the being of the thing in its proper nature. Therefore, three parts should be assigned to this day.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, sicut quilibet dies usitatus habet vespere et mane, ita et meridiem. Ergo sicut assignatur cognitio matutina et vespertina, ita et meridiana.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, just as any ordinary day has evening and morning, so also it has noon. Therefore, just as we assign morning and evening knowledge, so also we should assign noonday knowledge.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, omnes dies debent esse uniformes. Sed primae diei non assignatur mane, quia mane quod post vespere ponitur non potest esse mane a quo incipit primus dies, sed in quod terminatur; septima autem dies ponitur habere mane, ad quod terminatur sexta dies et non vespere. Ergo nec aliis diebus mane simul et vespere assignari debent.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, all the days should be uniform. But morning is not assigned to the first day, since the morning that follows evening cannot be the morning on which the first day begins, but is, rather, that on which it ends. But the seventh day is given as having a morning, at which the sixth day is brought to a close, but not an evening. Therefore, neither should morning together with evening be assigned to the other days.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg8
Praeterea, de vespere in mane non transitur nisi per noctem. Sed de nocte nulla fit mentio. Ergo insufficienter traditur dierum ordo.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, we only go from evening to morning by passing through night. But no mention of night is made. Therefore, the order of the days is insufficiently explained.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.arg9
Respondeo dicendum, quod, secundum Augustinum, illi sex dies sunt unus dies, sex rerum distinctionibus, secundum quas numeratur, simul praesentatus; sicut etiam unum Verbum est quo omnia facta sunt, scilicet Dei Filius; quamvis frequenter legatur: dixit Deus; et sicut illa opera salvantur in omnibus sequentibus quae ex eis propagantur operatione naturae, ita etiam illi sex dies manent in tota successione temporis.
I answer that, according to Augustine, the six days are a single day presented all at once with six distinctions between things, on the basis of which it takes its enumeration. This is just as there is one Word by which all things were made, namely, the Son of God, even though we read over and over: God said. It is also just as these works are preserved in all that follows and takes its propagation from them by the working of nature, so also these six days abide in the whole succession of time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.co
Quomodo autem hoc sit, videndum est. Natura angelica intellectualis est, et lux est; et si proprie lux est, oportet quod ejus illustratio dies dicatur. Angelica autem natura in principio conditionis rerum cognitionem earum accepit; et sic quodammodo lux intellectus ejus rebus creatis praesentabatur inquantum cognoscebantur; unde ipsa cognitio rerum dies dicitur; et secundum diversa genera cognitorum et ordinem distinguuntur et ordinantur dies: ut in primo die intelligatur formatio spiritualis creaturae per conversionem ad Verbum; in secundo die formatio corporalis creaturae quantum ad superiorem partem, quae firmamentum dicitur; in tertia quantum ad inferiorem partem, scilicet terrae, aquae et aeris vicini; in quarta superior pars, scilicet firmamentum ornatum; in quinta inferior quantum ad aerem et aqam; in sexta quantum ad terram.1
However, we should see how this can be. The angelic nature is intellectual and is light. If it is properly light, then its enlightening must be called “day.” But the angelic nature received knowledge of things at the beginning of their creation. And so, in a certain way the light of the angelic nature’s intellect was present to created things inasmuch as they were known. Hence this very knowledge of things is called “day.” The days are distinguished and ordered in accord with the different genera of things known and their order. The first day represents the formation of spiritual creation through conversion to the Word. The second day represents the formation of bodily creation with regard to the higher part, which is called the “firmament.” The third represents the lower part, namely, the earth, water, and lower atmosphere. The fourth represents the higher part, namely, the adorned firmament. The fifth represents the lower with regard to air and water; the sixth represents the lower with regard to the earth.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
Cum autem Deus sit lux plena, et tenebrae in eo non sint ullae, 1 Joan. 1, cognitio ipsius Dei in se est plena lux; sed quia creatura ex hoc quod ex nihilo est, tenebras possibilitatis et imperfectionis habet, ideo cognitio qua creatura cognoscitur, tenebris admixta est. Potest autem cognosci dupliciter.
Since God is full light and there is no darkness at all in him (1 John 1:5), the knowledge of God himself in himself is full light. But because a created thing, by the fact that it is from nothing, has the darkness of potentiality and imperfection, the knowledge by which the created thing is known is mixed with darkness. However, it can be known in two ways.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
Vel in Verbo, secundum quod exit ab arte divina: et sic ejus cognitio matutina dicitur: quia sicut mane est finis tenebrarum et principium lucis, ita creatura a Verbo etiam principium lucis sumit postquam prius non fuerat.
In one way, it can be known in the Word, as having proceeded from the divine art. And in this way, knowledge of it is called “morning knowledge.” For just as morning is the end of darkness and the beginning of light, so also the created thing takes a beginning of light from the Word after it previously had not existed.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
Cognoscitur etiam prout est in natura propria existens; et talis cognitio dicitur vespertina propter hoc quod sicut vespere est terminus lucis et tendit in noctem, ita et creatura, in se subsistens, est terminus operationis Verbi, quasi facta per Verbum, et de se in tenebras defectus tendens, nisi Verbo portaretur.
But it can also be known as it exists in its proper nature. Such knowledge is called “evening knowledge” because of the fact that just as evening is the terminus of light and tends toward night, so also the created thing subsisting in itself is the terminus of the Word’s activity, as if made through the Word and from itself tending to the darkness of deficiency unless supported by the Word.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
Nihilominus haec cognitio dies dicitur; quia sicut in comparatione ad cognitionem Verbi tenebrosa est, ita est lux in comparatione ad ignorantiam, quae omnino tenebra est; sicut vita justorum praesens, caliginosa dicitur respectu futurae gloriae, quae tamen lux est in comparatione ad vitam peccatorum:
Yet even so, this knowledge is called “day” because just as in comparison to the knowledge of the Word it is shrouded in darkness, so also it is light in comparison to ignorance, which is altogether dark. So, too, the present life of the just is said to be clouded with respect to future glory, yet it is light in comparison to the life of sinners.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
et sic attenditur quaedam circulatio inter mane et vespere, secundum quod angelus seipsum cognoscens in propria natura, hanc cognitionem retulit ad Verbum sicut ad finem, in quo sequentis operis cognitionem sumpsit sicut1 in principio: et sic hujusmodi mane est finis diei praecedentis, et principium sequentis. Et haec quidem expositio subtilis et congrua est, dummodo lux et dies proprie in spiritualibus dicantur, et non metaphorice, ut Augustinus vult, Super Genes. ad litt., lib. 4, cap. 28; aliter enim esset expositio mystica, et non litteralis.
Thus, we find a kind of cycling between morning and evening, insofar as an angel knowing itself in its proper nature has referred this knowledge to the Word as to the end in which it took its knowledge of the following work, as in the beginning. And so, a morning of this sort is the end of the preceding day and the beginning of the following day. This explanation is refined and appropriate, as long as “light” and “day” are spoken of in spiritual things properly and not metaphorically, as Augustine would have it.1 Otherwise, it would be a mystical explanation, not a literal one.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
Sed quia a pluribus negatur, ideo sustinentes cum Augustino quod omnia sunt simul creata et in species distincta, possumus dicere, quod dies accipiuntur secundum illustrationem lucis corporalis; ita tamen quod ordo dierum attendatur secundum ordinem eorum et distinctionem, in quae lux corporalis refulget: sicut enim omnium creaturarum naturalium cognitionem angeli acceperunt, ita etiam lux in omnia corporalia se diffundit, ut Dionysius dicit, 4 cap. De div. nom., diversimode in diversis recepta, secundum diversitatem recipientium: et ideo sicut Augustinus distinguit sex dies secundum praesentationem lucis spiritualis, quae primo die facta dicitur, sex rerum generibus, ita secundum praesentationem lucis corporalis sex rerum generibus possunt eodem modo sex dies distingui sine distinctione temporis. Et quia periodus unicuique rei corporali secundum influentiam lucis praefigitur quasi inter duos terminos, cum quaelibet virtus corporalis finita sit; ideo illi termini mane et vespere dicuntur, ultra quos virtus rei non extenditur.
Yet because it is denied by many, while maintaining with Augustine that all things were created and distinguished in their species at the same time, we can say that the days are understood with reference to the enlightening of bodily light, though such that the order of the days is taken account of with respect to their order and distinction, upon which bodily light casts its brightness. For just as the angels received knowledge of all natural creatures, so also light diffuses itself onto all bodily things, as Dionysius says,1 received in different ways in different things in accord with the differences among the receivers. Thus, just as Augustine distinguishes six days with respect to the presence of spiritual light, which is said to have been made on the first day, to six genera of things, so also with respect to the presence of bodily light to six genera of things, six days can be distinguished in the same way without distinction of time. And because in keeping with infusion of light a period is fixed for each bodily thing as if between two terms, since any bodily power is finite, the terms beyond which the power of the thing does not extend are called “morning” and “evening.”
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod dies etiam est pars temporis et lucis effectus. Distinctio ergo primorum dierum non sumitur ex parte temporis, sed ex parte lucis, secundum quod diversa per lucem declarantur, vel quantum ad cognitionem angelicam, vel quantum ad influentiam lucis corporalis in diversa.
Reply Obj. 1: “Day” is both a part of time and also the effect of light. Therefore, the distinction between the first days is not taken from the perspective of time, but rather from the perspective of light, insofar as different things are clearly identified through light, either with regard to angelic knowledge or with regard to the shedding of bodily light onto various things.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod lux illa et corporalis et spiritualis potest intelligi: et si intelligatur corporalis, dies distinguetur secundum diversa illuminata, et non secundum illuminationis tempus; si autem intelligatur spiritualis, non est per influentiam lucis ad res creandas, sed per fulgorem lucis ad res cognoscendas.
Reply Obj. 2: This light can be understood as being both bodily and spiritual. If it is understood as bodily, then a day is distinguished on the basis of different illuminated things and not on the basis of the time of illumination. But if it is understood as spiritual, then it is not through the infusion of light for the creation of things, but rather through the brightness of light for the knowledge of things.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod partes diei secundum lucem spiritualem non sunt secundum diversa cognita, sed secundum diversos modos cognitionis ejusdem rei; et sicut dies non sunt successivi, quia angelus in Verbo simul diversa genera rerum intuetur, ita nec partes diei unius: quia simul videt in Verbo creaturas, et in propria natura.
Reply Obj. 3: The parts of a day with reference to spiritual light do not refer to different things known, but rather to different modes of knowing the same thing. Just as the days are not successive because an angel at once perceives the different genera of things in the Word, neither are the parts of a single day, since it sees created things within the Word and in their proper nature at the same time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod non dicitur cognitio vespertina quae est rerum in propria natura ex eo quod ab ipsis rebus species sumant per quas cognoscant; sed quia per species quas a creatione receperunt, res cognoscunt, prout in propria natura subsistunt.
Reply Obj. 4: The “evening knowledge” of things in their proper nature is not so called from the fact that they receive species through which to know things from the things themselves, but rather because they know things as they subsist in their proper nature through the species that they received at creation.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod species rerum primum habent esse in arte divina, quae est Verbum: quod esse significatur cum dicitur: dixit Deus: fiat; id est, Verbum genuit, in quo erat ut fieret. Secundum esse habent in intelligentia angelica: quod significatur in hoc quod dicitur, factum est, per influentiam Verbi. Tertium esse habent in rebus: quod significatur in hoc quod dicitur, fecit. Et ideo ista triplex distinctio non ponitur in productione lucis spiritualis, nec in formatione hominis, qui etiam intellectualis est.1 Et sic etiam angelus triplicem de rebus cognitionem habet, scilicet prout in Verbo sunt, prout sunt in mente ejus et prout sunt in propria natura.
Reply Obj. 5: The species of things have being first in the divine art, which is the Word. This kind of being is signified when it says: God said, ‘let there be made’—that is, he begot the Word in whom it was that it would come to be. Second, they have being in the angelic intelligence. This is signified by the fact that it says: it was made, through the influence of the Word. Third, they have being in things. This is signified by the fact that it says: he made. Thus, this threefold distinction is not included in the production of spiritual light or in the formation of man, who is also intelligent. And so, too, does an angel have a threefold knowledge of things: as they are in the Word, as they are in its mind, and as they are in their proper nature.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad5
Quamvis autem nunquam cognoscat res in propria natura nisi per species quas habet apud se, tamen differt cognitio qua cognoscit prout sunt in seipso et prout sunt in propria natura: potest enim intellectus converti ad speciem quam apud se habet dupliciter: aut considerando ipsam secundum quod est ens quoddam in intellectu et sic cognoscit de ea quod est intelligibile, vel universale, vel aliquid hujusmodi; aut secundum quod est similitudo rei, et sic intellectus consideratio non sistit in specie, sed per speciem transit in rem, cujus similitudo est; sicut oculus per speciem quae est in pupilla, videt lapidem: et est simile de imagine lapidea, quae potest considerari secundum quod est res quaedam, vel similitudo rei. Et ita patet quod duae cognitiones dictae differunt; sed utraque est vespertina: quia etiam esse ipsum intellectus angeli creatura est, et in tenebras defectus tendens quantum in se est.
Now, even though an angel only knows things in their proper nature through the species it has within itself, the knowledge by which it knows things as they are in itself still differs from the knowledge by which it knows things as they are in their proper nature. For the intellect can be turned to a species that it has with it in two ways. This is either by considering it insofar as it is a being in the intellect, and in this way, it recognizes that it is intelligible or universal or something of this sort. Or it is insofar as it is the likeness of a thing, and in this way, the intellect’s consideration does not stop at the species but rather passes through the species to the thing whose likeness it is, just as the eye sees a stone through the species that is in the pupil. The case is similar with an image of the stone, which can be considered precisely as a thing or as the likeness of a thing. Thus, it is clear that the two aforementioned acts of knowing differ. But both are evening knowledge, because the very being of an angel’s intellect is also a created thing and so tends to the darkness of deficiency in and of itself.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
Ad sextum dicendum, quod cognitio meridiana non potest esse cognitio creaturae cui defectibilitatis tenebra admixta est, sed cognitio ipsius Dei, qui est plena lux: et ideo in operibus creationis meridies non nominatur.
Reply Obj. 6: Noonday knowledge cannot be knowledge of what is created, which has an admixture of the darkness of defectability; rather, it is the knowledge of God himself, who is the full light. This is why noon is not named among the works of creation.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in prima die, secundum Augustinum, 1 Super Gen. ad litt., cap. 9, et lib. 4, cap. 22, formatio narratur ipsius intellectualis naturae, cujus cognitio esse ejus in propria natura naturaliter sequitur: et ideo suiipsius cognitionem matutinam non habet, sed vespertinam. Similiter et septima dies pertinet ad quietem Dei in seipso ex omnibus operibus quae propter se fecit: et haec quies nullo defectu clauditur; et propter hoc in die illa vespere non nominatur.
Reply Obj. 7: According to Augustine,1 the first day recounts the formation of the intellectual nature itself, whose knowledge naturally follows its being in its proper nature. Thus, it does not have morning knowledge of itself, but rather evening knowledge. Likewise, too, the seventh day pertains to God’s rest in himself from all the works that he made for his own sake. This rest is limited by no defect, and for this reason no mention is made of an evening on this day.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod si angelus, cognitione creaturae accepta, eam in laudem Creatoris non referret, in ipsa creatura sistens, nox in eo fieret; hoc enim esset perverse frui creatura; hoc autem non convenit beatis angelis, qui per lucem significantur; et ideo in illo dierum senario nox non commemoratur.
Reply Obj. 8: If an angel, having received the knowledge of the created, did not refer it back to the praise of the Creator, but stopped at the created thing itself, then there would be night in it. For this would be to enjoy the created in a perverse manner. But this does not befit the blessed angels, who are signified by “light.” Thus, in the course of the six days, no night is recounted.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3.ad8
Vel potest dici secundum aliam viam, quod mane et vespere ponuntur, quia sunt principia diei et noctis. Ibi autem ostenditur institutio principiorum naturae, ex quibus omnia propagata sunt; et ideo ponuntur extrema, relictis mediis.
Or taking another approach, one can say that morning and evening are included because they are the principles of day and night. Now, that passage sets out the establishment of the principles of nature, from which all things were propagated. Thus, the extremes are set down, leaving aside what is between.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A3
A. 4Whether the first matter was formlessUtrum prima materia fuerit informis
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod prima materia informis erat.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the first matter was formless.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.arg1
Illa enim materia communis erat omnibus elementis, quia ex illa omnia facta sunt. Sed elementa non conveniunt nisi in materia informi. Ergo prima materia omnino informis erat.
Obj. 1: For that matter was common to all the elements, since all things were made out of it. But the elements do not agree in anything except formless matter. Therefore, the first matter was altogether formless.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in lib. 12 Confess., cap. 3, ad Deum loquens: docuisti, Domine famulum tuum, quod prius quam ista faceres, non aliquid erat, nec species, nec color, etc.; nec tamen omnino nihil erat, quia informitas quaedam erat. Ergo prima materia omnino forma carebat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says, speaking to God: you taught your servant, O Lord, that before you made these things there was not anything, neither appearance, nor color. . . . Even so, there was not absolutely nothing, since there was a kind of formlessness.1 Therefore, the first matter was altogether lacking in form.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, si illa materia formam aliquam habebat, aut habebat formam corporis mixti, aut corporis simplicis. Sed non corporis mixti, quia sic esset mixtum prius corporibus simplicibus, quod esset consonum positioni Anaxagorae. Ergo oportet quod haberet formam corporis simplicis; et sic redibit opinio antiquorum naturalium, qui ponebant unum elementum omnium, vel ignem, vel aquam, vel aerem.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, if that matter had a form, then either it had the form of a mixed body or the form of a simple body. But it was not the form of a mixed body, since in this case the mixed would be prior to the simple bodies, which would agree with the position of Anaxagoras. Therefore, it would have to have had the form of a simple body. This would take us back to the opinion of the natural philosophers of old who posited a single element for all things, such as fire, water, or air.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.arg4
Si dicatur quod non habebat aliquam harum formarum, sed aliam;
Obj. 4: One might say that it did not have any of these forms, but rather another.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.arg5
contra: omne quod generatur, generatur ex suo contrario. Sed ex ista prima materia existente sub forma corporali facta sunt elementa. Ergo oportet quod habuerit contrarietatem ad elementa quae ex ea facta sunt. Sed contrarietas primorum corporum non potest extendi ultra quaternarium numerum, ut in 2 De gener. probatur. Ergo oportuit materiam illam esse sub forma alicujus quattuor elementorum, si fuit sub forma aliqua corporali: et ita unum tantum esset elementum primum: quod improbat Philosophus. Oportuit ergo quod materia illa omnino fuerit informis.
On the contrary, everything that is generated is generated from its contrary. But from this first matter existing under a bodily form, the elements were made. Therefore, it must have had a contrariety with regard to the elements made from it. But contrariety among the first bodies cannot extend beyond the set of four, as is proved in On Generation and Corruption 2.1 Therefore, this matter must have been under the form of one of the four elements if it was under a bodily form. Thus, there would be only a single first element, which the Philosopher disproves. Therefore, this matter must have been altogether formless.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.sc
Sed contra, omne esse est a forma. Si ergo materia prima fuit ante rerum distinctionem, oportet quod formam aliquam habuerit.
On the contrary, all being is from form. Therefore, if there was a first matter before the distinction of things, it must have had a form.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, sicut se habet corpus naturale ad diversas figuras, ita se habet materia prima ad formas substantiales. Sed impossibile est esse aliquod corpus absque omni figura. Ergo impossibile est esse materiam absque omni forma.
Furthermore, just as a natural body is related to different shapes, so also prime matter is related to substantial forms. But it is impossible for there to be a body without any shape. Therefore, it is impossible for there to be matter without any form.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod materia prima dicitur dupliciter: vel ita quod “primum” importet ordinem naturae, vel ita quod importet ordinem temporis.
I answer that matter is said to be “primary” in two ways: either such that “primary” implies an order of nature, or such that it implies an order of time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.co
Secundum quod importat ordinem naturae, materia prima est illud in quo ultimo stat resolutio corporum naturalium, quod oportet esse absque omni forma: quia omne subjectum quod habet formam est divisibile in formam et subjectum formae; et ideo, quia omnis cognitio est per formam, haec materia prima est scibilis, ut dicit Philosophus in 1 Physic., secundum analogiam tantum, prout dicimus illud esse materiam primam quod ita se habet ad omnia corpora sicut se habet lignum ad lectum: et quamvis materia prima sic accepta non habeat aliquam formam partem essentiae suae, nunquam tamen dividitur ab omni forma, ut probat Avicenna in sua Metaph., tract. 2, cap. 3; immo quando amittit unam formam, acquirit aliam, secundum quod corruptio unius est generatio alterius: et ideo materia prima sic accepta non potuit esse duratione ante corpora ex ea formata.
As implying an order of nature, prime matter is that at which the analysis of natural bodies finally comes to a stop, which must be without any form. For every subject that has a form is divisible into the form and the subject of the form. Thus, because all knowledge is through the form, this prime matter, as the Philosopher says in the Physics 1,1 is knowable only by analogy, such as, for example, when we say that prime matter is related to all bodies as wood is related to a couch. Even though prime matter, understood in this way, does not have a form as part of its essence, it is never truly divided from every form, as Avicenna proves in his Metaphysics.2 Rather, when it loses one form, it acquires another, insofar as the corruption of one thing is the generation of another. Thus, prime matter taken in this way could not have been prior in duration to the bodies formed from it.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4
Alio modo dicitur materia prima secundum quod “primum” importat ordinem temporis: illud scilicet quod duratione praecessit ordinatam dispositionem partium mundi, qualis nunc cernitur, secundum eos qui ponunt mundum non semper fuisse, nec a principio creationis omnia distincta fore: et sic accipiendo primam materiam, oportuit eam habere aliquam formam.
In the other way, matter is primary insofar as “primary” implies an order of time, namely, that which preceded by duration the ordered arrangement of the parts of the world. This is the kind of matter now under consideration, following those who posit that the world did not always exist and that all things were not distinct from the beginning of creation. Taking the first matter in this way, it must have had a form.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4
Sed circa hoc antiqui philosophi diversificati sunt. Quidam enim posuerunt eam esse totam sub una forma, ponentes unum elementorum omnium primam materiam esse vel aliquid inter ea: et ex isto omnia generari constituunt densitate et raritate. Alii vero posuerunt eam sub pluribus formis, non tamen ordinatis ad invicem, sed quadam confusione permixtis, quae Creatoris operatione ad ordinem et distinctionem reductae sunt: et hoc tamen diversimode posuerunt, ut Philosophus narrat, 1 Physic., quod ad praesens non pertinet. Et hae omnes positiones a Philosopho sufficienter improbatae sunt.
But the ancient philosophers were of various opinions concerning this. For some posited that it was entirely under a single form, positing one of the elements or something among them as the first matter of all things. They conclude that from this all things are generated by density and rarity. However, others held that it was under more than one form, though these were not ordered to one another, but rather mixed together by a kind of confusion, and were reduced to order and distinction by the activity of the Creator. And even this they explained in different ways, as the Philosopher relates, though it does not pertain to the present discussion. All these positions have been sufficiently disproved by the Philosopher.1
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4
Moderni etiam in has duas vias dividuntur. Quidam enim ponunt materiam illam primam totam sub una forma creatam; sed ne in antiquum errorem labi videantur, ponunt illam formam non esse unum quattuor elementorum, sed aliquid quod se habet in via ad ea, ut imperfectum ad perfectum; sicut forma embrionis se habet ad animal completum. Sed hoc non potest similiter dici in elementis: quia, secundum Commentatorem, 11 Metaph., prima habilitas quae est materia, est ad formam elementi. Unde non invenitur aliqua forma media inter materiam primam et formam elementi, sicut inveniuntur multa media inter materiam primam et formam animalis; quarum una alteri succedit, quousque ad ultimam perfectionem veniatur, intermediis multis generationibus et corruptionibus, ut Avicenna dicit. Et praeterea, cum tunc naturalia principia instituta fuerint, oporteret etiam nunc in naturali elementorum generatione advertere aliam formam ante formam elementi; quod est contra sensum:
Moderns are also divided into these two approaches. For some posit that the first matter was created entirely under a single form. But, in order to avoid seeming to fall into the ancient error, they posit that this form was not one of the four elements, but rather something that related to them as in process, that is, as imperfect to perfect, as the form of an embryo is related to the completed animal. But this comparison is misleading in the case of the elements. For, according to the Commentator,1 the first aptitude in matter is for the form of an element. Hence no form is found as a mean between prime matter and the form of an element, though many means between prime matter and the form of an animal are found. Among these, one succeeds another until the ultimate perfection is arrived at, with many generations and corruptions intervening, as Avicenna says. Moreover, although the natural principles were established at that time, necessarily even now we would observe a form prior to the form of an element in the generation of the elements. But this is not what we sense.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4
nisi forte dicatur, secundum positionem libri Fontis vitae, esse unam primam formam, et sic in materia primo inductam fore formam corporalem communem, et postmodum formas speciales distinctas. Sed hanc positionem Avicenna improbat, quia omnis forma substantialis dat esse completum in genere substantiae. Quidquid autem advenit postquam res est in actu, est accidens: est enim in subjecto quod dicitur ens in se completum. Unde oporteret omnes alias formas naturales esse accidentia; et sic rediret antiquus error, quod generatio idem est quod alteratio. Unde ipse vult quod ab eadem forma per essentiam, ignis sit ignis et corpus et substantia.
Unless, perhaps, it is said, following the position of the book The Fountain of Life,1 that there is a single first form and thus in matter a common bodily form would be introduced first and afterwards specifically distinct forms. But Avicenna disproves this position, since every substantial form gives being that is complete in the genus of substance. But whatever comes in after the thing actually exists is an accident; for it exists in a subject described as a being complete in itself. Hence all other natural forms would have to be accidents. In this case, the ancient error would return that generation is the same thing as alteration. Hence he is of the opinion that from the same form essentially, fire is fire and also a body and a substance.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4
Et ideo, tenendo viam aliorum sanctorum, qui ponunt successionem in operibus sex dierum, videtur mihi dicendum quod prima materia fuit creata sub pluribus formis substantialibus, et quod omnes formae substantiales partium essentialium mundi in principio creationis productae sunt: et hoc Sacra Scriptura ostendit, quae caelum et terram et aquam in principio commemorat: et hoc etiam Magister dicere videtur, ponens in illa informi materia hoc terreum elementum in medio consistere, et aquas rariores fuisse, in modum nebulae supra extensas.
Thus, holding to the approach of other saints who posit a succession in the works of the six days, it seems to me that we must say that the first matter was created under more than one substantial form and that all the substantial forms of the essential parts of the world were produced at the beginning of creation. And Sacred Scripture shows this, since it recounts heaven, earth, and water at the beginning. This, too, the Master seems to say, for he posits that in the formless matter the element of earth was fixed in the middle and that the rarer waters were spread out up above after the manner of a mist.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4
Sed dico quod virtutes activae et passivae nondum in principio partibus mundi collatae fuerant, secundum quas postmodum distingui et ordinari dicuntur. Et hoc esse possibile patet, si sustinere volumus opinionem Avicennae, qui, Metaph. suae tract. 2, cap. 11, ponit elementa in mixto remanere secundum formas substantiales quantum ad primum esse, transmutari autem quantum ad secundum, scilicet quantum ad qualitates activas et passivas: est enim mixtio miscibilium alteratorum unio. Unde possibile est materiam esse sub forma substantiali sine hoc quod habeat qualitates activas et passivas in sui complemento: et sic cum esse primum naturaliter praecedat esse secundum, expressus est ordo naturae in successione temporis, dum res prius fiunt in esse primo quam perficiantur in esse secundo.
But I say that the active and passive powers had not yet been conferred on the parts of the world in the beginning, on the basis of which they are said to be distinguished and ordered. It is clear that this is possible, if we wish to maintain the opinion of Avicenna,1 who posits that elements in a mixed body remain according to their substantial forms with regard to primary being, but are transmuted with regard to secondary being, namely, with regard to active and passive qualities. For the mixture is the union of mixable alternates. Hence it is possible for matter to be under a substantial form without having the active and passive qualities that it has at its completion. And so, since primary being precedes secondary being by nature, the order of nature is expressed in the succession of time when things come into being in primary being before they are perfected in secondary being.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa materia prima, quae una numero est in omnibus elementis ut pars essentiae eorum, est omnino informis in sua essentia considerata: sed haec non potuit elementa duratione praecedere; unde illa materia quae duratione praecessit, corporalis fuit, non una per unitatem essentiae, sed per similitudinem informitatis, quantum ad formas secundas.
Reply Obj. 1: The prime matter that is one numerically in all the elements as a part of their essence is altogether formless, considered in its own essence. But this could not precede the elements in duration. Hence the matter that preceded by duration was bodily, not one by unity of essence, but rather by likeness to formlessness with regard to secondary forms.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod cum Augustinus, lib. 1 Contra adversarium legis et prophetarum, cap. 9, non ponat ordinem durationis, sed naturae tantum; secundum ipsum oportet dicere quod materia prima est omnino informis: quod non potest esse secundum aliorum positionem sanctorum.
Reply Obj. 2: Since Augustine1 does not posit an order of duration, but rather an order of nature alone, according to him we must say that the first matter is altogether formless, which cannot be the case according to the position of the other saints.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non habebat formam unam, sed plures; non quidem formas corporum mixtorum, quia hae consequuntur virtutes activas et passivas principiorum mundi, ex quibus essentialiter integratur.
Reply Obj. 3: It did not have a single form, but rather several, though not the forms of mixed bodies, since these follow on the active and passive powers of the world’s principles of which it is essentially composed.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.ad3
Et per hoc patet responsio ad quartum.
Reply Obj. 4: And in this way, the reply to the fourth objection is clear.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A4.ad4
A. 5Whether the four coevals are fittingly assignedUtrum quattuor coaeva convenienter assignentur
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter assignentur quattuor coaeva, scilicet caelum empyreum, angelica natura, materia quattuor elementorum, et tempus.
To the fifth we proceed as follows. It seems that the four coevals are unfittingly assigned as the empyrean heaven, the angelic nature, the matter of the four elements, and time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.arg1
Locus enim consequitur generationem rerum, sicut et tempus. Sed de loco nulla fit mentio inter prima creata. Ergo nec de tempore.
Obj. 1: For place follows on the generation of things just as time does. But there is no mention of place among the first created things. Therefore, neither should there be mention of time.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, tempus est accidens quoddam. Sed de aliis accidentibus non fit mentio, sed intelliguntur cum suis subjectis creata. Ergo videtur quod nec de tempore debet fieri.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, time is an accident. But there is no mention of other accidents. Rather, these are understood to have been created together with their subjects. Therefore, it seems that neither should time be mentioned.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, tempus est mensura motus primi mobilis. Sed primum mobile, scilicet firmamentum, factum est secundo die. Ergo tempus in principio creationis non fuit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, time is the measure of the motion of the first mobile. But the first mobile, namely, the firmament, was made on the second day. Therefore, time did not exist at the beginning of creation.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, superiorum et inferiorum corporum non eadem est materia. Sed in principio creationis instituta est omnium corporum materia.1 Ergo videtur quod debeant esse quinque,2 scilicet caelum empyreum, materia firmamenti, materia quattuor elementorum, etc.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the matter of the higher and lower bodies is not the same. But the matter of all bodies was established in the beginning of creation. Therefore, it seems that there should be five: the empyrean heaven, the matter of the firmament, the matter of the four elements, and so on.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.arg5
Praeterea, in quolibet sex dierum dicitur: dixit Deus: fiat; ut ostendatur, quod opus illius diei per Verbum factum esse. Cum igitur informis materia pre Verbum facta1 sit, videtur quod in ejus creatione debeat dici: dixit Deus: fiat caelum et terra.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, on each of the six days it is said: God said, ‘let it be made,’ in order to show that the work of that day was made through the Word. Therefore, since formless matter was made through the Word, it seems that at its creation it should be said: God said, ‘let heaven and earth be made.’
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.arg6
Praeterea, quaeritur secundum quid numerus horum sumatur.1
Furthermore, we ask according to what is the number of these things taken.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.arg7
Respondeo dicendum ad hoc ultimum. Primo quod per opus creationis instituta est tota creatura quantum ad esse suum informe; unde quae non possunt duci ad unum informe principium, quod est materia, faciunt numerum in operibus1 creationis.
I answer that, turning to the last objection, through the work of creation, the whole creation was established first with regard to its formless being. Hence things that cannot be traced back to a single formless principle, which is matter, warrant enumeration in the works of creation.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.co
Substantia autem1 et accidens non reducuntur in unam materiam, quia accidentis pars materia non est, et ideo non conveniunt in materia ex qua. Potest tamen dici aliquo modo accidens convenire cum substantia in materia in qua, secundum quod accidens est in substantia: et ideo illud accidens quod est sicut extra mensurando denominans, substantiae connumeratur, scilicet tempus.
But substance and accident are not traced back to a single matter, since matter is not part of an accident. Thus, they do not agree in matter-from-which. But it can be said that an accident agrees in a way with substance in its matter-in-which, insofar as the accident is in the substance. And therefore, that accident that designates by measuring from without the substance, namely, time, is enumerated together with substance.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Similiter substantia spiritualis et corporalis non reducuntur in unam materiam, cum spiritualia materia careant, et ita connumeratur angelus.1
Likewise, spiritual substance and bodily substance are not traced back to a single matter, since spiritual things lack matter. Thus, the angel is enumerated.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Similiter etiam corporum caelestium et inferiorum non est una materia; et ideo numeratur caelum, et materia quattuor elementorum. Et sic oportet in creationis opere quattuor praedicta connumerari.
Likewise, too, the heavenly bodies and the lower bodies do not have a single matter. Thus, the heavens and the matter of the four elements are enumerated. And so, in the work of creation the four aforementioned things must all be enumerated.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod locus est superficies corporis locantis; et ideo creatio loci cum creatione corporalis naturae intelligitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Place is the surface of the locating body. Thus, the creation of place is understood as being together with the creation of bodily nature.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod accidentia quaedam denominant illud in quo sunt, sicut albedo; et talia intelliguntur creata in creatione suorum subjectorum, si sunt de illis quae esse primum consequuntur, ut figura et quantitas, et hujusmodi. Quaedam autem denominant etiam illud in quo non sunt ut in subjecto, sicut locus. Non enim est locus corporis continentis in quo est ut in subjecto, sed corporis contenti: et tempus est numerus omnium motuum, etsi primo ejus in quo est ut in subjecto, scilicet motus primi mobilis, per quem omnes alii numerantur, ut in 10 Metaph. dicitur. Sed tamen alia est ratio de tempore et de loco: quia locus est idem per essentiam quod superficies corporis locantis; tempus autem non est idem numero cum aliquo accidente in substantia fundato: et praeterea locus totum complementum suum habet in re; sed temporis ratio aliquo modo completur ex actione animae numerantis; unde magis habet rationem extrinseci quam locus; et ideo potius connumeratur primo creatis quam locus, vel aliud aliquod accidens. Et praecipue hoc factum puto ad removendum antiquum errorem philosophorum, qui tempus posuerunt aeternum, praeter Platonem, ut in 8 Physic. dicitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Some accidents designate that in which they exist, for example, whiteness. Such things are understood to have been created in the creation of their subjects, if they pertain to what follows on primary being, such as shape, quantity, and so forth. But some accidents also name that in which they do not exist as in a subject, for example, place. For place does not belong to the containing body in which it is as in a subject but rather to the body so contained. And time is the number of all motions, even though it first belongs to that in which it is as in a subject, namely, the motion of the first-moved, by which all other motions are numbered, as is said in the Metaphysics 10.1 But even so, time and place have different accounts. For place is the same essentially as the surface of the locating body, but time is not the same numerically as another accident founded in the substance. Furthermore, place has its whole completion in the thing, but the account of time is in a way completed by the action of the soul that enumerates. Hence it has more of the account of something extrinsic than does place, and consequently it is numbered among the things first created rather than place or some other accident. And I especially consider this fact in order to remove the ancient error of the philosophers, except for Plato, who posited that time is eternal, as is said in the Physics 8.2
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod motus caeli incepit secunda die: sed non omnia simul creata sunt; unde non potest intelligi de tempore quod est numerus motus primi mobilis; sed oportet quod vel per tempus significetur aevum, ut quidam dicunt, vel tempus large sumatur pro numero cujuscumque successionis, ut sic tempus primo creatum dicatur quod mensurat ipsam creationem rerum, qua post non esse, in esse res prodierunt.
Reply Obj. 3: The motion of the heavens began on the second day, but not all things were created at the same time. Hence this time cannot be understood as the number of the first mobile. Rather, it must be that either by “time” aeviternity is signified, as some say, or else that “time” is taken broadly for the number of any kind of succession, so that in this case the time first created would mean the time that measures the very creation of things, by which things proceeded into being after non-being.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod firmamentum secundum quosdam est de natura inferiorum corporum, et sic materia ejus intelligitur in materia quattuor elementorum; et sic solum caelum1 empyreum erit alterius naturae et quinta essentia. Sed si dicamus firmamentum esse quintam essentiam, tunc per caelum intelligitur empyreum caelum, et caelum chrystallinum, et caelum sidereum; sed quantum ad naturam informem horum duorum: caelum enim empyreum statim in sua creatione ultimum complementum habuit.
Reply Obj. 4: According to some, the firmament pertains to the nature of the lower bodies, and in this way, its matter is understood in the matter of the four elements. In this case, only the empyrean heaven and the fifth essence will be of another nature. But if we say that the firmament is the fifth essence, then by “heaven” is understood the empyrean heaven, the crystalline heaven, and the starry heaven, though with regard to the formless nature of the latter two. For the empyrean heaven had its ultimate completion immediately upon its creation.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod verbum, proprie loquendo, importat rationem formae exemplaris ad creaturas, eo quod Verbum est ars, ut Augustinus dicit; et ideo in senario dierum, ubi formatio creaturae narratur, convenienter mentio de Verbo fit; ubi autem narratur productio informis materiae, Filius ostenditur causa ut principium, et non ut Verbum. Unde diversimode utrobique totius Trinitatis causalitas ostenditur. In creatione siquidem informis materiae designatur Pater nomine Dei qui creavit, Filius nomine principii, Spiritus Sanctus nomine proprio, cum dicitur Spiritus Domini. In formatione vero rerum significatur Pater ut dicens, Filius ut Verbum, Spiritus Sanctus ut benignitas, qua approbatur quod factum erat; eodem namque amore quo Deus voluit ut creatura fieret, ei placuit ut maneret.
Reply Obj. 5: “Word,” properly speaking, indicates the account of exemplary form for created things by the fact that the Word is an art, as Augustine says. Thus, in the course of the six days, it is fitting to mention the Word wherever the formation of a created thing is recounted. But where the production of formless matter is recounted, the Son is shown to be the cause as principle, not as Word. Hence in each case the causality of the entire Trinity is shown in different ways. In the creation of formless matter, the Father is designated by the name of God who created, the Son by the name of beginning, and the Holy Spirit by his proper name, since he is called the Spirit of the Lord. But in the formation of things the Father is signified as speaking, the Son as the Word, and the Holy Spirit as the benignity by which what had been made was approved of. And so, by the same love by which God willed that creation be made, he was also pleased that it should remain.1
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5.ad5
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Quam nomine terrae, ut Augustinus ait Contra Manichaeos, ideo appellavit Moyses, quia terra inter omnia elementa mundi minus est speciosa. Sciendum quod, secundum Augustinum, qui non1 ponit in distinctione rerum ordinem temporis, oportet quod materia prima intelligatur omnino informis, ut dictum est: et sic vocabitur nomine aquae vel terrae propter similitudinem tantum, ut dicatur terra propter carentiam formae; terra enim inter omnia elementa minus habet de specie, cum sit magis elementum grossum; aqua vero propter receptibilitatem formarum, quia humidum est bene receptibile et terminabile; sed abyssus dicitur ex hoc quod est turpis per accidens, ut in 1 Physic. dicitur: abyssus enim dicitur ab “a,” quod est sine, et “bysso,” quod est genus lini candidissimi, id est sine candore; et hoc accidit materiae ratione privationis. Vel dicitur abyssus, quasi sine basi, de aliqua magna profunditate, et praecipuae aquarum, secundum Augustinum: et similiter materia prima abyssus dicitur, inquantum privatur forma, per quam esse substantificum recipit. Sed secundum alios sanctos possumus dicere quod ad litteram erat sub forma substantiali terrae vel aquae.
As Augustine says, in Against the Manichees, Moses called this matter earth, ‘because the earth is the least beautiful of all the elements.’1 It should be known that, according to Augustine, who does not posit an order of time in the distinction of things, prime matter should be understood as altogether formless, as has been said.2 In this case, it will be called by the name “water” or “earth” due to likeness alone, so that it is called “earth” because of its lack of form (for among all the elements earth partakes less of species, since it is the grossest element) or “water” because of its receptivity to forms, since what is moist is quite receptive and terminable. But the abyss takes its name from the fact that it is ugly incidentally, as is said in the Physics 1,3 for “abyss” is derived from a-, that is “without,” and -byssus, which is a very bright white type of flax, and so it means “without brightness.” This belongs to the matter incidentally by reason of privation. Or “abyss” is so named as being “without bottom,” meaning a great depth, especially one of waters, according to Augustine.4 Similarly, prime matter is called an “abyss” inasmuch as it is deprived of the form through which it receives substantifying being. But, according to other saints, we may say that in the literal sense it was under the substantial form of earth or water.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Terra autem erat inanis et vacua. Gen. 1:1. Si intelligitur per terram materia informis, sic oportet exponi receptibilitas materiae quodammodo esse similis receptibilitati loci, inquantum in una materia manente succedunt sibi diversae formae, sicut in uno loco diversa corpora; propter quod Plato locum et materiam idem esse dixit, ut in 4 Physic. dicitur: et ideo ea quae sunt loci, similitudinarie de materia dicuntur; ut materia dicatur inanis et vacua, secundum carentiam formae: sed vacua inquantum forma implet capacitatem materiae; inanis, inquantum forma est finis in quem tendit appetitus materiae.
And the earth was void and empty.1 If by “earth” formless matter is understood, then we must explain the receptivity of matter as being in a certain way like the receptivity of place, inasmuch as different forms successively come into a single remaining matter, just as different bodies come successively into a single place. For this reason, Plato said that place and matter are the same thing, as is said in the Physics 4.2 Thus, by way of likeness we predicate of matter what belongs to place. And so, matter is called void and empty with reference to its lack of form. Here it is empty inasmuch as form fulfills the capacity of matter, and it is void inasmuch as form is the end to which the appetite of the matter tends.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Si autem terra sumatur pro elemento adhuc informi, sic ad litteram dicitur vacua et inanis propter carentiam corporum mixtorum, quorum ipsa est locus, et ad quae quasi ad finem ordinatur.
But if “earth” is taken for the element still in a formless state, then it is called empty and void in the literal sense due to the lack of mixed bodies, of which it is the place and to which, as to an end, it is ordered.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Sive aeris obscura qualitate. Sciendum, quod omnis privatio, quantum ad id quod significatur per nomen, est non ens; sed tamen oportet quod aliquid praesupponatur: quia enim privatio est negatio in substantia,1 ut in 4 Metaph. dicitur, unde praesupponitur subjectum et habilitas ipsius ad receptionem formae quae privatur, ideo cum tenebra opponatur luci per modum privationis, potest tripliciter sumi. Aut pro ipso subjecto privato, quod est aer obscurus, et sic constat tenebras aliquid esse et creaturas esse. Secundo modo potest sumi pro ipsa virtute aeris, per quam est receptivus lucis, quae est diaphaneitas, secundum quod non est perfecta per lucem, et sic tenebra potest dici obscura qualitas aeris, quae aliquid creatum est. Tertio modo sumitur proprie pro eo quod significatur per nomen, et sic privatio est non ens: et hoc modo per se loquendo, non potest dici creata a Deo, sed solum per accidens, inquantum fecit naturam opacam, ex cujus oppositione ad corpus luminosum tenebra relinquitur; sicut dicitur tenebras in domo facere qui claudit fenestram.
Or the dark quality of the air.1 It should be known that every privation, with regard to that which is signified by the name, is non-being, but something must still be presupposed. For because a privation is a negation in a substance, as is said in the Metaphysics 42 (hence the subject is presupposed, as well as its aptitude for the reception of the form of which it is deprived), and since darkness is opposed to light by way of privation, it can be taken in three ways. It can be taken either for the deprived subject itself, that is, the dark air, and in this way, it is obvious that the darkness is something and that it was created. In the second way, it can be taken for the power of air through which it is receptive to light, that is, transparency, to the extent that it has not been perfected by light, and in this case the “darkness” can be said to be the dim quality of the air, which is something created. In the third way, it is taken properly for what is signified by the name, and in this case the privation is a non-being. And in this way, speaking of the essential meaning, it cannot be said to have been created by God except incidentally, inasmuch as he made an opaque nature by whose opposition to a bright body darkness is left, just as one who closes a window is said to bring about darkness in a house.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Primo in verbo, omnia disponendo. Videtur hoc esse falsum: quia nihil quod fit1 in Verbo est factum; et ita in Verbo Deus nihil operatur.
‘First, in the Word, by disposing all things.’1 It seems that this is false, since nothing that happens in the Word is made, and thus God works nothing in the Word.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
Ad quod dicendum quod, secundum quosdam, Alcuinus improprie locutus est, et est exponendum: operatur in Verbo, id est genuit Verbum, quod est ars omnium operandorum per ipsum. Hoc autem ideo dicunt quia non faciunt differentiam inter operari et facere, cum multum differant. Quia facere proprie est actus rei transiens in exteriorem materiam; unde Philosophus dicit in 6 Ethic., cap. 5, artificialia esse factibilia; et sic Deus non facit aliquid ab aeterno. Sed operatio dicitur quilibet actus rei, etiamsi exterius non transeat, sicut intelligere est operatio intellectus, et potest esse sine motu; unde Philosophus, in 7 Ethic., cap. ult., dicit quod Deus una simplici operatione gaudet; et per hunc modum Deus ab aeterno in Verbo operatur, sicut artifex excogitando formas artificialium.
To this we must reply that according to some, Alcuin has spoken improperly, and it should be explained that God works in the Word—that is, he begot the Word, which is the art of all the things to be worked through him. But they say this because they do not differentiate between working and making, though these differ greatly. For making is properly a thing’s act that passes over into external matter. Hence the Philosopher says in the Ethics 6 that artificial things are makeable,1 and in this way, God did not make anything from eternity. But “working” or “activity” names any act of a thing, even if it does not pass into something external, as for example understanding is an activity of the intellect and can be without motion. Hence the Philosopher says in the Ethics 72 that God rejoices with one simple activity. In this way, God works in the Word from eternity, as an artisan works by thinking up the forms of artificial things.
Sent.II.D12.Q1.A5
D. 13Work of distinction of the first dayDe opere distinctionis primae diei
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Dicto de opere creationis, hic prosequitur distinctionis opus; et dividitur in partes tres:
Having spoken of the work of creation, here he proceeds to the work of distinction. And this is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D13
in prima determinat de opere primae diei;
In the first, he examines the work of the first day.
Sent.II.D13
in secunda de opere secundae, 14 dist., ibi: dixit Deus: fiat firmamentum;
In the second, he examines the work of the second day, at God said, ‘let there be a firmament.’1
Sent.II.D13
in tertia de opere tertiae diei, ibi: sequitur: dixit Deus: congregentur aquae in locum unum.
In the third, he examines the work of the third day, at next: God said, ‘let the waters be gathered in one place.’1
Sent.II.D13
Prima dividitur in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D13
in prima determinat primum opus distinctionis per lucis productionem;
In the first, he examines the first work of distinction through the production of light.
Sent.II.D13
in secunda exponit quaedam dubia quae possent esse in his quae contra hoc opus dicuntur; et circa opera sequentia,1 ibi: praeterea investigandum est quomodo accipiendum sit quod ait . . . : dixit Deus.
In the second, he explains certain doubts that can arise in things said against this work and concerning the following works, at moreover, one must inquire how that statement should be taken: ‘God said.’1
Sent.II.D13
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D13
primo determinat lucis productionem;
First, he examines the production of light.
Sent.II.D13
secundo ejus conditiones, ibi: sed quaeritur qualis illa lux fuerit;
Second, he examines its conditions, at if it is asked what that light was.1
Sent.II.D13
tertio lucis effectum, etc., ibi: hic notandum est quod dies diversis modis accipitur in Scriptura.
Third, he examines the light’s effect and so forth, at here it is to be noted that day is taken in different ways in Scripture.1
Sent.II.D13
Secunda in duas:
The second is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D13
in prima ostendit conditionem lucis quantum ad ejus naturam vel genus;
In the first, he shows the condition of the light with regard to its nature or genus.
Sent.II.D13
in secunda quantum ad ejus locum, ibi: si autem quaeritur, ubi facta est lux illa . . . dici potest in illis partibus facta quas nunc illustrat solis diurna lux.
In the second, he shows it with regard to its place, at ‘but if it is asked where that light was made . . . it can be said that it was made in those parts over which now shines the daylight of the sun.’1
Sent.II.D13
Tertia pars in qua determinat effectum lucis, qui est dies, dividitur in tres:
In the third part, he considers the light’s effect, which is the day. This is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D13
in prima distinguit diem quantum ad variam acceptionem;
In the first, he distinguishes various understandings of “day.”
Sent.II.D13
in secunda quantum ad ordinem partium, ibi: hic est naturalis ordo distinctionis dierum;
In the second, he distinguishes the day with regard to the order of its parts, at this is the natural order of distinction of days.1
Sent.II.D13
in tertia quantum ad causam efficientem, ibi: solet etiam quaeri quare factus est sol.
In the third, he considers it with regard to efficient cause, at but it is usual to ask, ‘why was the sun made?’1
Sent.II.D13
Praeterea investigandum est quomodo accipiendum sit quod ait . . . : dixit Deus. Hic exponit quomodo intelligendum sit quod dicitur: dixit Deus;
Moreover, one must inquire how that statement should be taken: ‘God said.’1 Here he explains how we should understand the fact that it says, God said.
Sent.II.D13.arg1
et primo ponit expositionem;
First, he gives the explanation.
Sent.II.D13
secundo movet dubitationem consequentem, ibi: hic quaeri solet quomodo accipiendum sit quod dicitur Pater operari in Filio.
Second, he removes a consequent doubt, at here it is usual to ask how this statement should be taken: the Father works in the Son.1
Sent.II.D13
Circa quod tria facit:
Concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D13
primo movet quaestionem;
First, he raises the question.
Sent.II.D13
secundo quorumdam errorem ponit, ibi: putaverunt quidam haeretici quod Pater, velut auctor et artifex, Filio et Spiritu Sancto in rerum operatione, quasi instrumento, uteretur;
Second, he lays out the error of some, at some heretics held that the Father, as author and artificer, used the Son and the Holy Spirit almost like an instrument in the making of things.1
Sent.II.D13
tertio determinat secundum veritatem, ibi: non est itaque intelligendum, ideo Scripturam frequenter commemorare Patrem operari in Filio . . . tamquam Filius non posset facere, si ei non porrexisset Pater dexteram.
Third, he determines the truth, at we are not to understand Scripture’s frequent recalling of the Father working in the Son, or through the Son, as if the Son could not do anything without the Father stretching out his right hand to him.1
Sent.II.D13
Ubi duas ponit solutiones;
There he offers two solutions.
Sent.II.D13
quarum secunda incipit, ibi: potest et illud aliter accipi.
The second of these begins at it may also be taken in another way.1
Sent.II.D13
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D13
primo ponit responsionem;
First, he offers a reply.
Sent.II.D13
secundo excludit haereticorum obviationem, ibi: sed dicit haereticus, etc.
Second, he rules out the opposition of heretics, at but the heretic says.1
Sent.II.D13
Q. 1The work of the first dayDe opere primae diei
Hic quaeruntur quinque:
Here five questions are asked:
Sent.II.D13.Q1
primo de opere distinctionis per differentiam ab aliis operibus;
first, concerning the work of distinction as different from other works;
Sent.II.D13.Q1
secundo utrum lux proprie in spiritualibus inveniatur;
second, whether light is found in spiritual things properly;
Sent.II.D13.Q1
tertio utrum lux corporalis sit substantia aut accidens;
third, whether bodily light is a substance or an accident;
Sent.II.D13.Q1
quarto de lucis productione;
fourth, concerning the production of light;
Sent.II.D13.Q1
quinto quomodo Pater dicitur per Filium operari.
fifth, how the Father is said to work through the Son.
Sent.II.D13.Q1
A. 1Whether the work of distinction was necessary after the work of creationUtrum opus distinctionis fuerit necessarium post opus creationis
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod post opus creationis distinctionis opus necessarium non fuerit.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that after the work of creation, the work of distinction was not necessary.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.arg1
Distinctio enim non est nisi prius confusorum et commixtorum. Si ergo post creationem facta est rerum distinctio, oportet res prius mixtas fore creatas; et sic redibit opinio Anaxagorae et Anaximandri ex 12 Metaph., quod res fiant per extractionem ex uno confuso et mixto.
Obj. 1: For distinction belongs only to what was first confused and combined. Therefore, since the distinction of things took place after creation, things must first have been created as mixed. In this case, the opinion of Anaxagoras and Anaximander1 will return, that things are made through extraction from a single confused and mixed thing.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, creatio terminatur ad esse. Ens enim, ut dicitur in lib. De causis, est per creationem. Sed materia secundum esse distincta est, quamvis secundum essentiam sit una. Ergo videtur quod post creationem distinctione opus non sit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, creation is terminated in being. For a being, as is said in the Book of Causes,1 exists through creation. But matter is distinct with respect to being, even though it is one with respect to essence. Therefore, it seems that after creation there is no need of distinction.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, eorum est distinctio quorum potest esse commixtio et confusio secundum locum. Sed haec non possunt convenire nisi communicantibus in materia. Si ergo superioribus et inferioribus corporibus materia communis non sit, videtur quod superiorum ab inferioribus nulla sit facienda distinctio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, distinction belongs to those things that can be combined and confused with respect to place. But combination and confusion only happen to things that share in matter. So if there is no matter common to higher and lower bodies, it seems that no distinction can be made of the higher from the lower.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, quodlibet corpus est distinctum ab aliis corporibus. Cum ergo describatur in textu distinctio caeli chrystallini et caeli siderei, videtur quod inconvenienter subticeatur distinctio caeli empyrei.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, any given body is distinct from other bodies. Therefore, since the text describes the distinction of the crystalline heaven and the starry heaven, it seems unfitting to leave the distinction of the empyrean heaven unmentioned.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, supra dictum est in littera, quod sex diebus Deus creaturas per species distinxit. Ergo videtur quod totum opus sex dierum ad distinctionem pertineat; et ita ornatus videtur a distinctionis opere non differre.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, it was said above in the text1 that God distinguished created things by species over the six days. Therefore, it seems that the whole work of the six days pertains to distinction. Thus, adornment seems not to differ from the work of distinction.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod natura in operibus sex dierum taliter instituta est ut naturae principia tunc condita in se subsisterent, et quod ex eis alia propagari possent per mutuam actionem et passionem; et ideo oportuit eis tunc esse conferri, et virtutes activas et passivas, quas Augustinus, lib. 5 Super Gen. ad lit., cap. 4, vocat rationes seminales, quibus ex eis effectus consequentes producerentur. Quantum ergo ad esse ipsorum principiorum,1 sumitur opus creationis, per quod substantia elementorum mundi in esse producta est. Sed virtutum activarum et passivarum quaedam sunt moventes ad determinatas species, ut virtus quae est in semine leonis et equi; quaedam vero sunt communes moventes ad omnem speciem, ut calidum, frigidum et hujusmodi. Per opus ergo distinctionis attributae sunt rebus creatis virtutes activae et passivae communes, moventes ad omnem speciem; sed per opus ornatus collatae sunt rebus virtutes moventes ad determinatas species.
I answer that in the works of the six days nature was established in such a way that the principles of nature then created would subsist in it, and that from them others would be able to be propagated through mutual action and passion. Thus, being had to be conferred on them at that time as well as active and passive powers, which Augustine calls “seedlike principles,” from which consequent effects would be produced.1 So the work of creation, through which the substance of the elements of the world was brought into being, regards the being of these principles. But of the active and passive powers, some are movers with regard to determinate species, such as the power that is in the seed of a lion and a horse. However, others are common and are movers with regard to every species, such as hot, cold, and things of this sort. Therefore, through the work of distinction, common active and passive powers that move with regard to every species were bestowed upon created things. But through the work of adornment, powers moving with regard to determinate species were conferred on things.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.co
Sed distinctio non potest nisi tripliciter variari. Cum enim motus alterationis, secundum quem fit generatio et corruptio, reducatur in unum primum alterans non alteratum, scilicet caelum, oportet in principiis essentialibus mundi esse tria: primum, quod est alterans non alteratum, ut caelum; secundum, quod est alterans alteratum, ut media elementa, quae sunt ignis, aqua et aer; tertium, quod est ultimum, et minimum habens de virtute alterandi, scilicet terra. Primo ergo oportuit distingui primum ab ultimo, et hoc factum est per lucis productionem; quae quidem formaliter est in caelo, et participatur in mediis elementis secundum plus et minus; sed ultimum elementum, scilicet terra, caret luce, vel minimum de ipsa habet. Secundo oportuit esse distinctionem primi a medio; et hoc factum est secunda die, quando divisae sunt aquae inferiores a superioribus, facto firmamento. Tertio est divisio medii ab ultimo; et hoc factum est tertia die, quando congregatae sunt aquae in unum locum, et apparuit arida.
But there can only be three kinds of distinction. For since the motion of alteration according to which generation and corruption occur is traced back to a single first thing that alters and is not altered, namely, heaven, there must be three things in the essential principles of the world. The first is what alters and is not altered, such as heaven. The second is what alters and is altered, such as the middle elements, that is, fire, water, and air. The third is the last and has the least power of altering, namely, earth. Therefore, in the first place, the first had to be distinguished from the last, and this occurred through the production of light, which is formally in the heavens and which is participated in by the middle elements to greater or lesser degree, while the last element, namely earth, lacks light or has a minimal amount of it. Second, the first had to be distinguished from the middle, and this occurred on the second day, when by the creation of the firmament the lower waters were divided from the higher. Third, there is the division of the middle from the last, and this occurred on the third day when the waters were gathered together into one place and dry land appeared.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod distinctio partium mundi non est intelligenda per extractionem materialem ab aliquo mixto, sed formaliter per hoc quod diversis rebus diversae virtutes collatae sunt.
Reply Obj. 1: The distinction of the parts of the world is not to be understood as a material extraction from a mixed body, but rather formally, as the conferral of different powers on different things.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod per opus creationis principia mundi distincta sunt quantum ad esse primum, quod est per formas substantiales. Sed oportuit advenire opus distinctionis, ut distinguerentur etiam quantum ad agere et pati, secundum diversas virtutes rebus collatas.
Reply Obj. 2: Through the work of creation the principles of the world were distinguished with regard to primary being, which is through substantial forms. But the work of distinction had to come in for them to be distinguished with regard to action and passion, according to the different powers conferred on things.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in istis distinctionibus est quaedam diversitas. Quia enim corpora superiora non sunt ejusdem materiae cum inferioribus, et per consequens secundum locum confundi non possunt, ideo prima distinctio, quae est primi ab ultimo, et secunda, quae est primi a medio, est tantum secundum collationem diversarum virtutum ad agendum et patiendum; tertia, quae est medii elementi ab ultimo, quae commisceri possunt et secundum locum confundi, est secundum utrumque, inquantum elementis collatae sunt qualitates quae sunt principia alterationis, ut calor et frigus, et hujusmodi; et illa quae sunt principia motus localis, ut gravitas et levitas; et ideo in tertio die facta est mentio de loco, cum dicitur: congregentur aquae in unum locum; et non aliis praecedentibus.
Reply Obj. 3: There is a certain diversity among these distinctions. For because higher bodies are not of the same matter as lower bodies, and, consequently, cannot be confused with them as regards place, the first distinction, that of first from last, and the second, that of first from middle, only regard the conferral of different powers for action and passion. But the third—that of the middle element from the last, which elements can be mixed together and confused as regards place—regards both, inasmuch as qualities that are the principles of alteration were conferred on the elements, such as heat, cold, and things of this sort, as well as the things that are the principles of local motion, such as heaviness and levity. Thus, it was on the third day that mention was made of place when it is said, let the waters be gathered together into one place, not the preceding days.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod caelum empyreum, ut supra dictum est, non habet influentiam super inferiora corpora; et ideo inter opera distinctionis commemorari non debuit, per quam rebus virtutes activae datae sunt; sed caelum empyreum ordinatum est ad gloriam beatorum: et ideo in principio creationis suae totum complementum suum habuit.
Reply Obj. 4: As was said above,1 the empyrean heaven does not have influence over lower bodies. Thus, it did not need to be mentioned among the works of distinction, through which active powers were given to things. Rather, the empyrean heaven was ordered toward the glory of the blessed, and so it possessed its whole completion from the beginning of its creation.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod opus distinctionis supra acceptum est communiter, prout dicit discretionem secundum quamcumque virtutis differentiam: et sic in se includit etiam ornatum; alio autem modo ab ornatu differt, ut dictum est. Et haec differentia potest sumi ex modo loquendi ipsius Scripturae, quae in operibus trium dierum quamdam divisionem insinuat.
Reply Obj. 5: The work of distinction has been taken above in a general way as indicating any sort of separation with regard to power. In this way, it includes adornment. But in another way, it differs from adornment, as has been said.1 This difference can be drawn from Scripture’s own way of speaking, which insinuates a kind of division in the works of the three days.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether light is found properly in spiritual thingsUtrum lux proprie inveniatur in spiritualibus
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod lux proprie in spiritualibus inveniatur.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that light is found properly in spiritual things.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.arg1
Primo per id quod dicitur Joan. 1:9: erat lux vera quae illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum; quod de Deo intelligitur, qui maxime spiritualis est. Ergo videtur quod lux proprie in spiritualibus substantiis inveniatur.
Obj. 1: This is first from what John 1:9 says: the true light that enlightens every man was coming into the world. This refers to God, who is maximally spiritual. Therefore, it seems that light is properly found in spiritual substances.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, 41 Super Genes., cap. 28: non Christus sic dicitur lux quomodo dicitur lapis; sed illud proprie, hoc utique figurative. Non autem Christus proprie diceretur lux, nisi lux proprie in spiritualibus inveniretur. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Augustine says: Christ is not called light in the same manner as he is called a rock; rather, the former is said properly, the latter figuratively.1 But Christ would not be properly called “light” unless light were properly found in spiritual things. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, inter alias creaturas spiritualis substantia nobilior est, quasi Deo proximior. Sed non est probabile Scripturam divinam nobilissimae creaturae creationem subticuisse. Cum ergo de creatione angelorum mentionem non faciat videtur quod ad litteram et proprie per lucis productionem creatio naturae angelicae sit intelligenda.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, among other creatures, the spiritual substance is more noble, as being closer to God. But it is not probable that the divine Scripture has passed over the noblest creature’s creation in silence. So, since it does not mention the creation of angels, it seems that the creation of the angelic nature should be understood in a literal sense and properly by the production of light.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, luci convenit maxime activum esse; unde luci attribuitur diffusivum esse. Sed actio convenit verius spiritualibus quam corporalibus. Ergo et lux.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, active being befits light most of all. Hence diffusive being is attributed to light. But action more truly befits spiritual things than bodily ones. Therefore, so too does light.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, actus proprius lucis est manifestare. Sed manifestatio magis proprie est in spiritualibus, ubi est nobilior cognitio. Ergo videtur quod et lux verius in eis inveniatur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the proper act of light is to manifest. But manifestation is found more properly in spiritual things, where there is nobler knowledge. Therefore, it seems that light, too, is more truly found in them.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicit Ambrosius, qui inter ea quae transumptive de Deo dicuntur, ponit splendorem qui contingit ex multiplicatione luminis. Ergo videtur quod lux in spiritualibus non nisi metaphorice inveniatur.
On the contrary, there is what Ambrose says,1 who includes among things said of God by transposition the brightness that occurs due to the multiplication of light.2
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit, in 4 cap. De div. nom., quod Deus dicitur lumen ex hoc quod similitudo ejus maxime resultat in radio solari quantum ad causalitatem. Sed omne nomen quod dicitur de Deo per similitudinem a creatura corporali sumptam, convenit sibi metaphorice. Ergo, etc.
Furthermore, Dionysius says1 that God is called “light” because likeness to him with regard to causality is especially reflected in the sun’s ray. But every name that is said of God by way of likeness drawn from a bodily creature belongs to him metaphorically. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod in hoc videtur esse quaedam diversitas inter sanctos. Augustinus enim videtur velle quod lux in spiritualibus verius inveniatur quam in corporalibus. Sed Ambrosius et Dionysius videntur innuere1 quod in spiritualibus non nisi metaphorice inveniatur. Et hoc quidem videtur magis verum: quia nihil per se sensibile spiritualibus convenit nisi metaphorice, quia quamvis aliquid commune possit inveniri analogice in spiritualibus et corporalibus, non tamen aliquid per se sensibile determinat,2 ut patet in ente et calore; ens enim non est per se sensibile, quod utrique commune est; calor autem, quod per se sensibile est, in spiritualibus proprie non invenitur. Unde cum lux sit qualitas per se visibilis, et species quaedam determinata in sensibilibus, non potest dici in spiritualibus nisi vel aequivoce vel metaphorice.
I answer that in this matter there seems to be some diversity among the saints. For Augustine seems to want to say that light is more truly found in spiritual things than in bodily ones. But Ambrose and Dionysius seem to indicate that in spiritual things it is found only metaphorically. And, in fact, this seems more true. For essentially sensible things befit spiritual things only metaphorically because, although something common can be found analogously in spiritual and bodily things, yet this does not determine something essentially sensible, as is clear if we take the examples of being and heat. For being is not sensible in and of itself, and it is common to both; but heat, which is essentially sensible, is not found in spiritual things properly. Hence since light is the quality of the essentially visible and a determinate species in sensible things, it cannot be said to be in spiritual things except either equivocally or metaphorically.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.co
Sciendum tamen quod transferuntur corporalia in spiritualia per quamdam similitudinem, quae quidem est similitudo proportionabilitatis; et hanc similitudinem oportet reducere in aliquam communitatem univocationis vel analogiae; et sic est in proposito: dicitur enim lux in spiritualibus illud quod ita se habet ad manifestationem intellectivam sicut se habet lux corporalis ad manifestationem sensitivam. Manifestatio autem verius est in spiritualibus; et quantum ad hoc, verum est dictum Augustini, ubi supra, quod lux verius est in spiritualibus quam in corporalibus, non secundum propriam rationem lucis, sed secundum rationem manifestationis, prout dicitur in canonica Joannis, quod omne quod manifestatur, lumen est; per quem modum omne quod manifestum est, clarum dicitur, et omne occultum obscurum.
Still, it should be known that bodily things are transferred to spiritual things by way of a kind of likeness, which is a likeness of proportionality. It is necessary to reduce this likeness to a commonality of univocation or of analogy. And so it is in the case in question. For in spiritual things that is called “light” which is related to intellectual manifestation, just as bodily light is related to sensible manifestation. But manifestation is more truly in spiritual things. In this regard, Augustine’s statement—that light is more truly in spiritual things than in bodily things—is true, not with respect to the proper account of light, but rather with respect to the account of manifestation, as it says in the canonical epistle of John: all that is made manifest is light.1 This is the way in which everything manifest is called “clear” and everything hidden is called “obscure.”
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Deus dicitur lux vera quantum ad veritatem ejus a quo sumitur similitudo, et non quantum ad veram naturam lucis; per quem etiam modum dicitur vitis vera, Joan. 15.
Reply Obj. 1: God is called “the true light” with regard to his truth, from which a likeness is taken, not with regard to the true nature of light. He is called “the true vine” in the same way (John 15:1).
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus attendit quantum ad rationem manifestationis, magis quam ad nomen lucis. Vel dicendum quod ea quae ibi dicit, ut ipse ibidem protestatur, non asserendo, sed inquirendo dicit.
Reply Obj. 2: Augustine takes greater account of the account of manifestation than he does of the name “light.” Or we may say that the things he says in that passage, he says not as an assertion, but as an inquiry, as he himself bears witness in Chapter 28.1
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, secundum Dionysium, Scriptura divina proponit nobis spiritualia sub similitudine rerum corporalium; et ideo non decuit ut creationem angelorum expresse describeret; sed dedit eam intelligere ex productione corporalis lucis.
Reply Obj. 3: According to Dionysius, the divine Scripture proposes spiritual things to us under the likeness of bodily things.1 Thus, it was not fitting for it to describe the creation of the angels expressly. Rather, it would have us understand their creation from the production of bodily light.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ad propriam naturam lucis non pertinet quaelibet actio, sed talis quae est in corporalibus; et similiter non quaelibet manifestatio, sed quae est ad sensum visus.
Reply Obj. 4: It is not just any action that pertains to the proper nature of light, but rather such as is found in bodily things. Likewise, it is not just any manifestation, but rather that which regards the sense of sight.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.ad4
Unde patet responsio ad quintum.
Reply Obj. 5: Hence the reply to the fifth objection is clear.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether light is an accidentUtrum lux sit accidens
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod lux non sit accidens.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that light is not an accident.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg1
Primo per auctoritatem Augustini, qui dicit in lib. 3 De lib. arbitr., cap. 5, quod lux in corporibus tenet primum locum; et multa hujusmodi in libris suis dicit. Sed nullum corpus est accidens. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: First, by the authority of Augustine, who says1 that light holds the first place among bodily things, and he says many such things in his books. But no body is an accident. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, quaecumque conjunguntur et separantur ab invicem, manentia eadem numero, non sunt accidentia, quia accidens de subjecto in subjectum non transit, nec duo accidentia ejusdem speciei distincta, in eodem subjecto esse possunt. Sed duorum luminarium lumina conjunguntur et separantur ab invicem, ut dicit Dionysius in 2 cap. De div. nom. Ergo lux non est accidens.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, whatever things are joined together and separated from one another while remaining the same numerically are not accidents, since an accident does not pass from subject to subject, nor can two distinct accidents of the same species be in the same subject. But the lights of two luminaries are joined together and separated from one another, as Dionysius says.1 Therefore, light is not an accident.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, quidquid praedicatur de genere, et de specie. Sed secundum Philosophum, 2 Topic., cap. 3, lux est species ignis. Cum ergo ignis sit corpus et substantia, videtur quod similiter et lux.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, whatever is predicated of a genus is predicated also of the species. But according to the Philosopher,1 light is a species of fire. Therefore, since fire is a body and a substance, it seems that light is as well.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, nihil movetur nisi corpus, ut in 7 Physic., probatur. Sed radii moventur descendentes de sole ad nos. Ergo sunt corpus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, only bodies are moved, as is proved in the Physics 7.1 But the rays descending from the sun to us are moved. Therefore, they are a body.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, nihil reverberatur ad corpus nisi corpus, quia accidenti corpus non obsistit. Sed radii solares reverberantur ad corpus solidum. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, nothing bounces off a body except a body, since a body is no obstacle to an accident. But the rays of the sun bounce off a solid body. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, corporum est ut ex eorum confricatione et compressione calor sequatur. Sed ex intersectione1 radiorum solis et multiplicatione sequitur calor. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, it is a property of bodies that heat results from their being rubbed together and compressed. But from the intersection and multiplication of the sun’s rays, heat results. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg7
Item, nihil agit ultra speciem suam, quia effectus non est altior agente. Sed per lumen solis producuntur formae substantiales in inferioribus, ut patet ex Dionysio, in 4 cap. De div. nom., ubi dicit quod lumen solare corporum visibilium generationi confert et ad vitam ipsam movet. Cum ergo forma substantialis sit ultra naturam accidentis in perfectione et dignitate, videtur quod lumen accidens esse non possit.
Obj. 7: Again, nothing acts beyond its species, since the effect is not higher than the agent. But through the light of the sun, substantial forms are produced in lower bodies, as is clear from Dionysius1 where he says that sunlight confers the power of generation on visible bodies and moves them even to life. Therefore, since a substantial form is beyond the nature of an accident in perfection and dignity, it seems that light cannot be an accident.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg8
Praeterea, si accidens est, oportet quod ad aliquod accidentis genus reducatur, nec potest ad aliud reduci quam ad genus qualitatis, cujus sibi nulla species competere videtur nisi tertia. Si ergo in tertia specie qualitatis non sit, videtur quod non sit accidens. Quod autem non sit in tertia specie qualitatis, sic probatur. In illa enim specie est passio, vel passibilis qualitas. Sed cuilibet passibili qualitati est aliquid contrarium. Cum ergo luci nihil contrarie opponatur, sed solum privative, scilicet tenebra, videtur quod lux non sit in tertia specie qualitatis.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, if it is an accident, it must be traced back to some genus of accident. And it cannot be traced back to genus other than that of quality. Within the genus of quality it seems that it can only belong to the third species. Therefore, since it is not in the third species of quality, it seems that it is not an accident. That it is not in the third species of quality is proved in the following way. In that species we find passion or passible quality.1 But to any given passible quality there is something contrary. Therefore, since nothing is opposed to light as its contrary, but only by way of privation, namely, darkness, it seems that light is not in the third species of quality.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg9
Praeterea, omnis qualitas passibilis introducitur successive in materiam; quia secundum eam contingit alterationis motus qui successivus est. Illuminatio autem fit subito. Ergo lumen non est hujusmodi qualitas.
Obj. 9: Furthermore, every passible quality is introduced into matter successively. For motion with respect to a passible quality is an alteration, which is successive. But illumination happens at once. Therefore, light is not a quality of this sort.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg10
Praeterea, qualitates passibiles impressae in subjecto ab aliquo agente, remanent per aliquod tempus, etiam agente remoto, ut patet in aqua calefacta. Sed lumen factum in aere statim esse desinit ad absentiam solis illuminantis. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 10: Furthermore, passible qualities impressed on a subject by some agent remain for some time, even when the agent is removed, as is clear in the case of water that has been heated. But luminosity produced in the air immediately ceases to exist at the absence of the sun that illuminates. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.arg11
Sed contra est quod dicit Damascenus, lib. 1 Orth. fid., cap. 8, lucem esse qualitatem ignis. Qualitas autem est accidens. Ergo et lux.
On the contrary, Damascene says that light is a quality of fire.1 But quality is an accident. Therefore, so is light.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.sc
Item, Avicenna dicit, De anima, pt. 3, cap. 1, dicit quod lux est qualitas corporis lucidi inquantum hujusmodi, et quod lumen est qualitas quam mutuatur corpus diaphanum a corpore lucido. Ergo videtur quod tam lumen quam lux sit accidens.
Again, Avicenna says1 that luminosity is the quality of a luminous body precisely as such, and that lucidity is the quality that a transparent body borrows from the luminous body. Therefore, it seems that lucidity as well as luminosity is an accident.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Respondeo dicendum, quod ista quattuor differunt, lux, lumen, radius et splendor. Lux enim dicitur secundum quod est in aliquo corpore lucido in actu, a quo alia illuminantur, ut in sole. Lumen autem dicitur secundum quod est receptum in corpore diaphano illuminato. Radius autem dicitur illuminatio secundum directam lineam ad corpus lucidum; et ideo ubicumque est radius est lumen; sed non convertitur; contingit enim lumen esse in domo ex reflexione radiorum solis, quamvis non ex directa oppositione, propter aliquod corpus interjacens. Splendor autem est ex reflexione radii ad aliquod corpus tersum et politum, sicut ad aquam et ad argentum, vel ad aliquod hujusmodi; ex qua reflexione etiam radii projiciuntur.
I answer that these four things differ:1 luminosity, lucidity, a ray, and shine. For “luminosity” refers to what is in a body that is actually luminous and from which others are illuminated, as in the case of the sun. “Lucidity,” however, refers to what is received in a transparent body so illuminated. And “ray” refers to illumination in a direct line to a luminous body, and, thus, wherever there is a ray there is lucidity; but this is not convertible, for there can be lucidity in a house due to the reflection of the sun’s rays, though not due to being directly in their path, on account of some intervening body. Finally, “shine” is due to the reflection of a ray on some body that is clean and smooth, such as water, silver, or something of this sort, from which rays are also sent forth by reflection.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.co
His ergo visis, sciendum est quod circa naturam lucis et luminis est multiplex opinio. Quidam enim dixerunt quod lux est corpus, quod est ipsa substantia solis, ex quo fluunt quaedam corpora, et illa corpora dicuntur lumen vel radius.
Therefore, having seen these things, one should know that there are many opinions concerning the nature of luminosity and lucidity. Some said that luminosity is a body, the very substance of the sun, from which flow certain other bodies, and that these bodies are called “lucidity” or a “ray.”
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Haec autem positio multipliciter a philosophis improbata est.
But this position has been disproved by philosophers in many ways.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Primo, quia sequeretur quod illuminatio esset motus localis corporum a sole fluentium; et cum motus localis non possit esse subito, sequeretur illuminationem fieri successive, quae successio non posset sensum latere secundum maximum spatium, ab oriente scilicet in occidentem, et a sole ad nos.
The first way is because it would follow that illumination is a local motion of bodies flowing from the sun. Since local motion cannot be instantaneous, it would follow that illumination occurs successively, a succession that could not be hidden to the senses over such a great distance, that is, from east to west as well as from the sun to us.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Secundo, quia sequeretur duo corpora esse simul in eodem loco, cum totum spatium quod illuminatur sit plenum aere: quamvis haec pro inconvenienti quidam eorum non habeant, omnino sensum negligentes. Alii vero dicunt lumen recipi in poros aeris. Sed hoc ridiculum est; oporteret enim obtenebrato aere, poros vacuos remanere, et aerem non totum illuminari, et multa hujusmodi.
The second way is because it would follow that two bodies would be in the same place at the same time, since the whole space that is illuminated is filled with air, though some of the philosophers do not regard this as unfitting, completely ignoring the senses. Others, however, say that lucidity is received in channels in the air. But this is ridiculous. For then there would be empty channels in darkened air, and air would never be illuminated entirely, and many such problems would follow.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Tertio, quia illa corpora aut deciduntur de substantia solis, et sic oporteret eum quotidie minorari, et quandoque consumi; nisi forte dicatur cibari vaporibus ex aqua et terra ascendentibus, ut sic deperdita restaurentur; quod est omnino fabulosum. Aut oporteret quod continue illa corpora de novo fiant; et hoc vel ex materia praejacente, et sic fierent corruptis quibusdam aliis; et cum in caelo sit illuminatio, sequeretur aliqua corpora ibi corrumpi ut alia generentur, et multa alia absurda: aut quod fiant per creationem novae materiae, et hoc est contra principia naturae,1 nec poterit esse tunc illuminatio, nisi per miraculum a Deo. Sequeretur etiam, cum corpora creata in nihilum non reducantur, quod quantitas mundi semper augmentaretur, novis corporibus quotidie creatis, et hujusmodi multa absurda. Praeterea contra hoc Avicenna, De anima, part. 3, cap. 3, multas rationes ponit in 6 De natural.
The third way is because those bodies either are extracted from the substance of the sun, and in this case it would have to grow smaller every day and at some point be used up—unless, perhaps, it is said that it is fed on vapors rising from the water and earth such that the bodies depleted in this way are restored, which is altogether outlandish. Or those bodies would have to be newly made continuously. Either this would be from preexisting matter, in which case they would come to be through the corruption of other things; and since there is illumination in heaven, it would follow that some bodies there are corrupted in order for the others to be generated, and many other absurd things. Or they would be made by the creation of new matter, which is contrary to the principles of nature, nor could there then be any illumination except by a miracle of God. It would follow, too, since created bodies are not reduced to nothing, that the quantity of the world would always be increasing by the new bodies created every day, and many such absurd things. Moreover, Avicenna lays out many arguments against this in On the Soul.1
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Unde haec positio tamquam absurda et extranea relinquenda est; non enim potest sustineri, nisi aliis principiis naturalis philosophiae inventis.
Hence this position must be abandoned as absurd and bizarre. For it cannot be maintained except by the discovery of other principles of natural philosophy.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Alii autem dicunt quod lumen quod est receptum in corpore diaphano est accidens, quia post esse completum advenit, et recedit rebus manentibus: sed in corpore lucido lux est substantia, vel ipsum corpus lucidum secundum quosdam, vel forma substantialis ejus, secundum alios. Hoc iterum stare non potest. Illuminatio enim est actio univoca,1 quia lucidum illuminat. Unde si lumen in hoc aere est accidens, oportet quod principium illuminationis in corpore lucido sit2 accidens; sicut etiam Commentator probat quod calor non est forma substantialis ignis, quia in corporibus calefactis est accidens. Praeterea nulla substantia est per se sensibilis, quia “quod quid” est objectum intellectus. Unde oportet quod lux quae per se videtur non sit forma substantialis. Et si dicatur quod illud quod videtur non est lux, sed fulgor quidam; dicendum quod illud quod nos appellamus lucem est illud quod per se videtur. Et si forma substantialis solis dicatur lux, non erit nisi aequivoce: quia accidens et substantia non univocantur in aliquo, et sic nihil prohibet etiam lapidem vocari lucem aut tenebras: quia etiam, secundum Philosophum, in 4 Metaph., non est inconveniens quod eodem nomine apud nos significetur homo, et apud alios non homo.
But others say that the lucidity received in a transparent body is an accident, since it arrives after a thing’s being is completed and withdraws while the things remain. However, in a luminous body luminosity is substance, either the luminous body itself, according to some, or its substantial form, according to others. Again, this cannot stand. For illumination is a univocal action, since what is luminous illuminates. Hence if lucidity in this air is an accident, then the beginning of the illumination in a luminous body must be an accident, just as the Commentator also proves that heat is not the substantial form of fire because it is an accident in heated bodies. Moreover, no substance is sensible through itself, since the “what-it-is” is the object of the intellect. Hence light, which is sensible through itself, must not be a substantial form. And if it be said that what is seen is not light but rather a kind of brightness, then we must say that what we are calling “light” is that which is seen through itself. And if the substantial form of the sun is called “light,” this will only be equivocally, since an accident and a substance cannot be spoken of univocally in any respect. In this way, nothing prevents even a stone from being called “light” or “dark,” since, according to the Philosopher, it is not incongruous that the same name signify “man” to us and “not-man” to others.1
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Alii dixerunt quod lux nihil addit supra colorem; sed ipsa evidentia coloris vocatur lux vel lumen: et hanc positionem Avicenna, De anima, part 3, cap. 1 et 3, multipliciter improbat, accipiendo omnes modos quibus intelligi potest. Sensibiliter tamen apparet esse falsum in noctilucis, quorum color in nocte occultatur, quando lux apparet; et quando color videtur in die, lux non sentitur: sed verum est quod per lucem videtur color, quia facit colorem esse visibilem in actu.
Others have said that light adds nothing beyond color but that the very manifestation of color is called “light” or “lucidity.”1 Avicenna disproves this position in many ways,2 by examining all the ways in which it can be understood. Still, to the senses it appears to be false with regard to things that shine by night, whose color is hidden at night when their luminosity is apparent, while when their color is seen during the day, its luminosity is not sensed. But it is true that color is seen through light, since it makes color to be actually visible.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Alii dicunt quod lux non habet esse firmum et ratum in natura, sed est tantum intentio: sicut enim dicitur quod species coloris per aerem ad pupillam delata, in aere non habet esse naturale, sed spirituale, unde et per eamdem partem aeris species albedinis et nigredinis deferuntur, ita etiam intentio corporis lucidi in aere relicta est lumen. Et haec opinio valde probabilis est. Primo, quia cum lumen det esse spirituale colori, multo fortius videtur quod ipsum spirituale esse habeat. Secundo, quia nulla qualitas habens esse naturale, immediate superposita organo visus, potest videri; lumen autem videtur contingens pupillam: unde videtur quod esse spirituale habeat.
Others say that light does not have an existence that is stable and fixed in nature but is, rather, only an intention.1 For just as it is said that the species of color borne to the pupil through the air does not have natural existence in the air, but rather a spiritual existence (hence the species of whiteness and blackness are borne through the same part of the air), so also a luminous body’s intention left in the air is lucidity. This opinion is quite probable. First, since lucidity gives spiritual existence to color, it seems all the more that it has spiritual existence itself. The second reason is because no quality having natural existence can be seen when superimposed immediately on the organ of sight. But lucidity in contact with the pupil is seen. Hence it seems that it has spiritual existence.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Sed hoc non videtur usquequaque verum: quia per illud quod habet esse intentionis tantum, non sequitur transmutatio nisi secundum operationem animae, ut in videndo et audiendo. Per illuminationem autem videmus sensibiliter naturales transmutationes fieri per caliditatem ex radiis solis consequentem. Unde non potest esse quod habeat esse intentionis tantum.
But this does not seem to be completely true, since what has only intentional existence gives rise only to transmutation with regard to an activity of the soul, as in seeing and hearing. But we see sensibly that illumination gives rise to natural transmutations, through hotness following on rays of the sun. Hence it cannot be the case that it has only intentional existence.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Et ideo dicunt alii, quibus consentiendum videtur mihi, quod lux est forma accidentalis, habens esse ratum et firmum in natura, et quod, sicut calor est qualitas activa ignis, ita lux est qualitas activa1 ipsius solis, et in aliis est secundum quod magis cum sole communicant, qui totius luminis est fons. Unde Avicenna dicit, lib. De Caelo et mundo, cap. 14, quod nulla actio est a corporibus superioribus in inferiora, nisi mediante luce, sicut ignis etiam agit mediante calore: unde lux et lumen differunt, sicut calor in subjecto per se calido et in calefacto. Et quia caelum est primum alterans, inde sequitur quod omnis alteratio quae est in inferioribus, perficiatur per virtutem luminis, sive sit alteratio secundum esse naturale, sive secundum sensum: et ex hoc habet lux quod omnibus corporibus generationem conferat, ut dicit Dionysius; ex hoc etiam est quod coloribus esse spirituale confert, secundum quod esse recipiunt in medio et in organo; unde et ipsum lumen virtutem spiritualem habet; et inde est etiam quod, secundum Augustinum, lib. 7 Super. Gen. ad litt., cap. 15, lumen est medium in omni sensu, sed in visu primo et immediate: qualitates enim visibiles sunt priores caeteris, prout secundum esse formale sunt inventae in corporibus inferioribus, secundum quod conveniunt cum corpore caelesti, ut patet in 2 De anima et in 2 De generatione; sed aliorum sensuum mediantibus aliis qualitatibus.
Thus, others, with whom it seems to me we ought to agree, say that light is an accidental form having being that is fixed and firm in nature. As well, like heat, it is an active quality of fire, so luminosity is an active quality of the sun itself and is present in others to the degree that they communicate with the sun, which is the source of all lucidity. Hence Avicenna says1 that there is no action from the higher bodies on the lower, except through the mediation of light, just as fire acts through the mediation of heat. Hence luminosity and lucidity differ like heat in a subject that is essentially hot and in a subject that has been heated. Because the heavens are the first principle of alteration, it follows that every alteration in lower bodies is brought to completion by the power of light, whether it is an alteration with respect to natural being or with respect to the senses. By virtue of this, luminosity has the property of conferring generation on all bodies, as Dionysius says. For the same reason, it confers spiritual being on colors insofar as they receive being in a medium and in an organ. Hence lucidity itself also has spiritual power. So it also is that, according to Augustine,2 lucidity is the medium in every sense, though in sight it is so first of all and immediately. For visible qualities are prior to the rest, being found with respect to formal being in lower bodies insofar as they are compatible with a heavenly body, as is clear in On the Soul 2 and On Generation and Corruption 2,3 though they belong to the other senses by the mediation of other qualities.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut tenebra sumitur quandoque pro aere obscurato, ut supra dictum est, ita etiam lux pro corpore lucido sumitur: et sic potest intelligi quod Augustinus lucem aliis corporibus connumerat per modum loquendi, quo etiam Commentator in 2 De anima, calorem naturalem corpus esse probat. Nihilominus Augustinus non intendit hoc asserere quasi fidei conveniens, sed sicut utens his quae philosophiam addiscens audierat. Et ideo illae auctoritates parum cogunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as “darkness” is sometimes taken for darkened air, as has been said above,1 so also “light” is taken for a luminous body. In this way, we can understand that Augustine enumerates light along with other bodies after a manner of speaking, which is the way in which the Commentator also proves, in On the Soul 22 that natural heat is a body. Nevertheless, Augustine does not intend to assert this as if it belongs to the faith, but rather as making use of what he had heard when studying philosophy. Thus, these authorities do not much compel us.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non intelligitur conjunctio et separatio luminum nisi secundum intentionem et remissionem luminis, multiplicatis vel subtractis luminaribus, quorum radii confusi esse dicuntur propter luminarium distinctionem.
Reply Obj. 2: There is only understood to be a joining together and separation of luminosities with reference to the intensification or diminishing of lucidity due to the multiplication or subtraction of luminaries, whose rays are said to be blended on account of the distinction of luminaries.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa divisio ignis sic intelligenda est, ut per lucem intelligatur ignis secundum quod in propria materia est, ut sic lux concretive1 sumatur: per alia vero secundum quod est in materia aliena; per carbonem quidem secundum quod est in sicco terrestri; per flammam autem secundum quod est in humido aereo; et sic ipsemet se exponit in lib. 2 De animalibus, cap. 2; sed tamen auctoritates Aristotelis quae ab exemplis inductis sumuntur, nihil valent: quia ipsemet testatur in principio De generat. quod in eis non quaerit subjectum, sed modum; unde inducit ea non ad asserendum, sed quia erant suo tempore apud quosdam probabilia.
Reply Obj. 3: This division of fire should be understood in the following way. By “light” is understood fire as it is in its proper matter, so that in this way, light is taken concretely. But by the others is understood fire as it is in a foreign matter: by “coal,” fire is understood as it is in something dry and earthy; by “flame,” as it is in something moist and airy. He himself explains it thus in the book On the Parts of Animals.1 But even so, the authorities of Aristotle that are taken from the examples adduced are of no value, since he himself testifies at the beginning of On Generation and Corruption2 that in those books he seeks not the subject but the mode. Hence he adduces them not to make an assertion, but rather because at his time they were held as probable by some.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, secundum Avicennam, De anima, part. 4, cap. 1, quod cum dicitur radius moveri vel descendere, non proprie dicitur, sed transumptive, ex eo scilicet quod alteratio illuminationis incipit ab eo quod supra nos est: per quem etiam modum possumus dicere calorem ascendere vel descendere.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Avicenna,1 when a ray is said to “move” or to “descend,” this is not said properly, but rather metaphorically, namely, due to the fact that the alteration of illumination begins from that which is above us. In this way, too, we can say that heat “ascends” or “descends.”
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod radius non dicitur reverberari ad corpus solidum sicut repulsus secundum motum localem, sicut pila quaedam; sed inquantum obsistit sua densitate illuminationi; per quem etiam modum aliae qualitates reflectuntur.
Reply Obj. 5: A ray is not said to bounce off a solid body as if repulsed with respect to local motion like some sort of ball, but rather inasmuch as by its density the body creates an obstacle to illumination. In this way, too, other qualities are reflected.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ex intersectione radiorum non sequitur calor sicut ex confricatione corporum; sed quia ex concurrentibus multis radiis ad unum punctum oportet multiplicari lumen, et ex hoc multiplicatur calor, inquantum lumen, ex hoc quod est qualitas primi alterantis, habet quod ad alterationem juvet, et praecipue secundum illam qualitatem quae est simpliciter et maxime activa, scilicet calor, ac per hoc virtuti primi alterantis maxime conformis.
Reply Obj. 6: The intersection of rays does not produce heat the way rubbing bodies together does. Rather, heat results because the concurrence of many rays at a single point multiplies the light, and this multiplies the heat inasmuch as light, since it is a quality of the first principle of alteration, aids alteration, especially with respect to that quality that is simply and most of all active, namely, heat. In this way, it is most in conformity with the power of the first principal of alteration.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod forma substantialis educitur in actum per virtutem caeli; et ideo oportet quod lumen quod per caelum in inferiora agit, generationem rebus conferat et ad formam substantialem moveat, inquantum agit in virtute ipsius caeli; sicut etiam calor ignis movet ad formam substantialem ignis, secundum quod agit in virtute formae substantialis a qua fluit.
Reply Obj. 7: Substantial form is reduced to act through the power of heaven. Thus, light that acts on lower bodies through the heavens must confer generation on things and move them to substantial form inasmuch as it acts by the power of the heavens itself, just as the heat of fire moves things toward the substantial form of fire insofar as it acts in the power of the substantial form from which it flows.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod lux, et etiam lumen, in genere qualitatis est, ut dicit Avicenna, ubi supra; et quia passionem in sensu infert, oportet quod sit in tertia specie; nec tamen oportet quod contrarium habeat, eo quod est qualitas illius corporis quod a contrariis natura removit, ut sit universaliter movens et alterans.
Reply Obj. 8: Luminosity, as well as lucidity, is in the genus of quality, as Avicenna says.1 Because it entails an undergoing in the senses, it must be in the third species. Even so, it is not necessary for it to have a contrary, by virtue of the fact that it is a quality of that body that is naturally removed from contraries in such a way that it is universally the principle of motion and alteration.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod successio quae est in alteratione aliarum qualitatum contingit ex hoc quod in patiente est qualitas contraria, quae resistit actioni alterantis, quam oportet successive expelli. Sed cum lux non habeat contrarium, sicut nec forma substantialis, diaphanum ad praesentiam illuminantis statim lumen recipit, sicut materia statim necessitata per alterationem praecedentem recipit formam substantialem. Et ideo sicut generatio est terminus alterationis, ita illuminatio motus localis, quo illuminans fit praesens illuminato, ut dicit Commentator in 6 Physic., cap. 2.
Reply Obj. 9: The succession that is in the alteration of other qualities comes about from the fact that in the patient there is a contrary quality that resists the action of the one altering, a quality that must be pushed out successively. But since light does not have a contrary, as neither does a substantial form, something transparent receives lucidity instantaneously at the presence of something that illuminates, just as matter necessitated by the preceding alteration receives at once the substantial form. Thus, just as generation is the term of alteration, so also illumination is a local motion by which what illuminates becomes present to what is illuminated, as the Commentator says on the Physics 6.1
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Dionysius in 4 cap. De divinis nominibus, lumen solis recipitur in diversis corporibus diversimode secundum diversam capacitatem eorum; et ideo aliqua sunt quae illuminantur in superficie tantum, ut corpora opaca; aliqua vero sunt quae illuminantur etiam in profundo, sicut diaphana, quae tamen lucem non retinent, quia imperfecte lumen recipiunt, unde oportet quod lumen in eis cesset absente illuminante; alia vero sunt quae perfectius lumen recipiunt, et lumen tenent, ut carbunculus et hujusmodi.
Reply Obj. 10: As Dionysius says, the light of the sun is received in different bodies in different ways according to their different capacity.1 Thus, there are some that are illuminated on their surface alone, such as opaque bodies. There are others that are illuminated in their depth as well, such as transparent bodies, which also do not retain luminosity because they receive their lucidity imperfectly, and hence the lucidity in them must cease with the absence of what illuminates. Finally, there are others that receive lucidity more perfectly and retain it, such as carbuncle and things of this sort.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A3.ad10
A. 4Whether the production of light is fittingly recountedUtrum productio lucis convenienter recitetur
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter lucis productio recitetur.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the production of light is unfittingly recounted.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.arg1
Cum enim Deus lux sit, non decet eum ut tenebris opera sua inchoet. Sed ante lucem tenebrae fuerunt. Ergo videtur quod lux debeat esse de primo creatis, non ad opus distinctionis, sed ad opus creationis pertinens.
Obj. 1: For since God is light, it is not seemly for him to begin his works from darkness. But before light there was darkness. Therefore, it seems that light should be among the first created things, pertaining not to the work of distinction, but to the work of creation.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, lux invenitur in pluribus corporibus, nec omnium corporum est lux una. Ergo videtur quod inconvenienter unius tantum lucis productio describatur, in illo tantum loco existentis ubi nunc est sol, ut in littera dicitur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, light is found in more than one body, and there is not a single light belonging to all bodies. Therefore, it seems unfitting to describe the production of a single light alone, existing only in that place where the sun now is, as is said in the text of Scripture.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, dies et nox non fuerunt nisi secundum accessum et recessum luminarium. Sed hoc non potest esse nisi per motum circularem lux deferatur. Cum ergo firmamentum, quod circulariter movetur, secunda die sit factum, videtur quod inconvenienter in prima die secundum lucem tunc creatam fuisse1 dies et nox commemoretur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, day and night only existed through the approach and withdrawal of luminaries. But this can only be the case if light is carried in a circular motion. So, since the firmament, which is moved circularly, was made on the second day, it seems that day and night are unfittingly recounted on the first day in reference to the light created at that time.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod fit ex aliquo, fit ex incontingenti, id est contrario, ut ex 1 Physic. patet. Sed soli non est aliquid contrarium. Ergo non potest esse quod ex luce tunc creata sol factus fuerit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that comes to be from something, comes to be from what is incompatible with it, that is, its contrary, as is clear from the Physics 1.1 But there is no contrary to the sun. Therefore, it cannot be the case that the sun was made from the light created at that time.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, ut in Meteor., cap. 2 et 3, habetur, nubes ex vaporibus congregantur, qui ex terra et aquis resoluti superius ascendunt. Sed corpora superiora non communicant in materia cum inferioribus, ut supra dictum est. Ergo lux ex qua sol quasi ex materia postmodum factus dicitur, nubes esse non potuit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as related in the Meteorology 2,1 clouds are gathered together from vapors that, released from the earth and waters, ascend to up above. But higher bodies do not share in matter with lower bodies, as has been said.2 Therefore, the light from which the sun, as if from matter, is said to have later come to be, could not have been a cloud.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.arg6
Sed in contrarium sunt quae in littera dicuntur.
On the contrary, there are the things said in the text.1
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est, lux est qualitas activa corporis caelestis, sicut calor est qualitas activa ignis. Calor autem habet quamdam actionem communem, inquantum est calor: quia secundum quod in diversis rebus invenitur, determinatur sua actio ad determinatos effectus; sicut calor qui est in homine operatur ad conversionem cibi in carnem humanam, et in planta ad substantiam plantae. Ita etiam et lux, quamvis habeat actionem consequentem naturam lucis inquantum hujusmodi, determinatur tamen sua actio, secundum quod in diversis recipitur ad diversos effectus; unde alium effectum habet radius Saturni quam Jovis.
I answer that, as has been said,1 light is the active quality of a heavenly body, just as heat is the active quality of fire. But heat has a certain common action precisely as heat. For insofar as it is found in different things, its action is determined to determinate effects, as, for example, heat works for the conversion of food into human flesh in a man and into the substance of the plant in a plant. So, too, in the case of light, even though it has a given action following on the nature of light precisely as light, its action is still determined to different effects insofar as it is received in different things. Hence a ray of Saturn has an effect other than one of Jupiter.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.co
Secundum hoc ergo dico quod ipsa lux secundum virtutem communem pertinet ad opus distinctionis, sicut et calor; sed ideo inter opera distinctionis primo ponitur, quia primi corporis qualitas activa est. Sed postea determinatio ad diversos effectus secundum diversas virtutes corporibus collatas pertinet ad opus ornatus. Et ideo dicit Dionysius, in 4 cap. De div. nom., quod lumen solare est illud lumen quod Moyses in primis1 tribus diebus nostri temporis narrat; quamvis tunc informe esset, quia scilicet determinatio2 virtutis non aderat.
Accordingly, I say that light itself, with respect to its common power, pertains to the work of distinction, just as heat does. But it is placed first among the works of distinction for the reason that it is the active quality of the first body. But later, determination to different effects in accord with different powers conferred on bodies pertains to the work of adornment. Thus, Dionysius says1 that sunlight is that light that Moses recounts on the first three days of our time, even though at that time it was formless, that is, because the determination of its power was not present.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt quod opus distinctionis statim cum opere creationis incepit; et ideo statim lux creata est cum primo creatis: et sic patet quod non a tenebris opus Dei inchoavit. Et hoc quidem oportet dicere secundum expositionem Augustini, lib. Super Gen. ad litt., quamvis etiam Augustinus velit quod productio informis materiae intelligatur ante omnem diem, non quidem1 tempore, sed natura. Alii vero dicunt quod prius tempore fuit opus creationis, et postea per aliquod intervallum temporis formata est lux, et tunc dies primus2 incepit; unde dicunt creationis opus ante omnem diem fuisse. Et hoc quidem magis consonat litterae Genesis secundum suum sensum planum; statim enim posita creatione, tenebras super faciem abyssi commemorat, et postmodum de lucis productione dicit. Nec tamen est inconveniens tenebras praecedentes non in genere privationis ponere: quia privatio esse non potuit antequam natura habitus oppositi, scilicet lucis, corporibus indita esset: sicut nec catulus ante nonum diem caecus vel privatus visu dicitur: unde per tenebras praecedentes lucem imperfectio corporalis naturae ostenditur, quam quidem ex Deo non habet, a quo habet omnino id quod perfectionis est. Decens est autem ut ab imperfectione ad perfectum divina opera adducerentur, ut3 sic ab ipso omnis perfectio esse ostenderetur. Unde dicit Augustinus in 2 Super Gen., cap. 15,4 quod si aliquid imperfectum Deus fecisse dicatur, quod postmodum ipse perficeret, nihil reprehensionis habet ista sententia.
Reply Obj. 1: Concerning this there are two opinions. Some say that the work of distinction began at once with the work of creation. Thus, light was created at once with the first created things. In this case, it is clear that the work of God did not begin from darkness. Indeed, we have to say this according to Augustine’s interpretation, even though Augustine is also of the opinion that the production of formless matter should be understood to have occurred prior to every day, not indeed by time but by nature. But others say that the work of creation was prior in time and that later, after an intervening space of time, light was formed and then the first day began. Hence they say that the work of creation came before every day. This agrees more with the text of Genesis in its plain sense. For immediately after indicating the act of creation, it mentions darkness over the face of the abyss and then later speaks of the production of light. Even so, it is not unfitting to place the preceding darkness in a genus other than privation. For there could not have been a privation prior to when the nature of the opposite disposition—namely, light—was bestowed on bodies; as, for example, a kitten before its ninth day is not said to be blind or deprived of sight. Hence the darkness preceding the light shows the imperfection of the bodily creation, though it does not have this imperfection from God, from whom it has whatever perfection it has. But it is appropriate for the divine works to be brought from imperfection to the perfect, as thus it is shown that every perfection comes from God. Hence Augustine says1 that if God is said to have made anything imperfect that he himself perfected at a later point, there is nothing reprehensible in this opinion.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in lucis productione intelligitur proprietas luciditatis et diaphaneitatis, quae ad lucis genus reducitur, omnibus corporibus lucidis et diaphanis collata fuisse; sed tamen, secundum Dionysium, 4 cap. De divinis nomin., sol est principium et fons luminis, illuminans superiora et inferiora corpora; et ideo per lucem illam ipse intelligit lumen solis tunc informe; et Magister etiam dicit in littera quod ex ea formatum est corpus solis.
Reply Obj. 2: The production of light1 implies that the properties of luminosity and transparency, which are traced back to the genus of light, had been conferred on all luminous bodies and transparent bodies. Even so, according to Dionysius,2 the sun is the principle and source of light, illuminating higher and lower bodies. Thus, by this light he understands the light of the sun as still formless at that time. The Master, too, says in the text3 that from it the body of the sun was formed.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod circa hoc est duplex opinio Damascenus enim dicit, lib. 2 De fide orth., cap. 7, quod in illo die fiebat dies et nox per contractionem luminis et emissionem; sicut etiam suos radios sol retraxit in terra Aegypti, cum alibi lux esset, ut dicitur Exod. 10: et similiter in Passione Domini, quando tenebrae factae sunt super terram, ut habetur Matth. 27. Sed hoc non potest esse: quia illuminare est actio a corpore lucente proveniens secundum necessitatem naturae; et ideo oportet quod semper illuminet corpora sibi directe opposita; nisi forte poneretur habere aliqua coopercula, sicut sunt palpebrae oculorum, quibus se tegeret: quod est ridiculum dicere; aut nisi ponatur hoc virtute divina fieri, et quasi miraculose: et hoc non convenit ponere in prima institutione naturae, ut Augustinus dicit, lib. 2 De Gen. ad litt., cap. 1. Et praeterea exemplum de Passione Christi non est conveniens: quia obscuritas illa non fuit facta per contractionem radiorum solis, sed per interpositionem corporis lunaris, ut Dionysius in Epistola 7 ad Polycarpum dicit, sicut etiam fit in eclipsi solis, quamvis tunc tempus non esset eclipsis; unde miraculosa fuit.
Reply Obj. 3: Concerning this there are two opinions. Damascene says1 that on that day, day and night arose from the drawing in and sending forth of light, just as the sun withdrew its rays in the land of Egypt while there was light elsewhere, as is said in Exodus 10:23, and likewise, at the Passion of the Lord, when darkness was brought upon the face of the earth, as is related in Matthew 27:45. But this cannot be. For to illuminate is an action from a shining body that proceeds by a necessity of nature. Thus, it must always illuminate bodies directly opposite to it, unless, perhaps, we posit that it has coverings with which to cover itself, as the eyes have eyelids—which is ridiculous to say—or unless we posit that it comes about by divine power, as it were miraculously. And it is not fitting to posit this in the first establishment of nature, as Augustine says.2 Furthermore, the example of the Passion of Christ is not fitting. For that darkness was not caused by the withdrawal of the sun’s rays but rather by the interposition of the body of the moon, as Dionysius says in his 7th Letter to Polycarp,3 as also occurs during an eclipse of the sun, though it was not then the time for an eclipse and so it was miraculous.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.ad3
Et ideo alii dicunt, ut in littera dicitur, quod dies et nox fiebant per motum circularem illius lucis, quo accedebat et recedebat. Nec est inconveniens substantias sphaerarum, quae lucem revolverent, a principio creationis fuisse, quibus postmodum aliquae virtutes collatae sunt in operibus distinctionis et ornatus. Aut si substantiae sphaerarum non erant suis figuris determinatae, ipsum corpus lucidum naturaliter circulariter movebatur, cum esset de natura quintae essentiae; et ita suo motu circulum describebat, sicut lapis suo motu lineam rectam facit rectius etiam quam ars.
Thus, others say, as is said in the text,1 that day and night came about through the circular motion of that light, the motion by which it would approach and withdraw. Nor is it unfitting that the substances of the spheres, which cause the light to move in a circle, were made from the beginning of creation, and that later certain powers were conferred on them in the works of distinction and adornment. Or, if the substances of the spheres were not determined in their shapes, the luminous body itself naturally moved in a circular fashion, since it was of the nature of the fifth essence. Thus, it traced out a circular path by its motion, just as a stone by its motion makes a straight line even straighter than one drawn by human skill.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4
Ad quartum dicendum, quod substantia corporis solaris a principio creationis in sua forma substantiali fuit: unde ipsum corpus lucidum substantia solis fuit. Sed dicitur ex eo sol quarta die factus per additionem novae virtutis, sicut dicitur ex homine non musico fieri homo musicus.
Reply Obj. 4: The substance of the body of the sun existed in its substantial form from the beginning of creation. Hence that luminous body itself was the substance of the sun. But the sun is said to have been made on the fourth day by reason of the addition of a new power, just as a man who is not musical is said to be made into a musician.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non fuit nubes secundum veritatem substantiae, sed secundum similitudinem proprietatis: quia sicut nubes lucida recipit lumen a sole in minori claritate quam sit in ipso fonte, ita etiam substantia solis habuit primo lumen imperfectum, quod postmodum quarta die consummatum est.
Reply Obj. 5: It was not a cloud in its true substance, but rather by having a similar property. For just as a luminous cloud receives light from the sun with less clarity than exists in the source itself, so also the substance of the sun first had imperfect light that later was brought to completion on the fourth day.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether the Father does all things through the SonUtrum Pater faciat omnia per Filium
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Pater non faciat omnia per Filium.
To the fifth we proceed as follows. It seems that the Father does not do all things through the Son.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.arg1
Illud enim per quod fit aliquid, immediatius se habet ad effectum quam faciens per ipsum. Sed Filius non est immediatius principium rerum quam Pater, cum ambo aeque immediate operentur. Ergo non videtur quod Pater per Filium operetur.1
Obj. 1: For that through which something is done is related more immediately to the effect than the one who does the work through it. But the Son is not more immediately the principle of things than the Father, since both work equally immediately. Therefore, it does not seem that the Father works through the Son.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, “per” denotat habitudinem causae. Sed Filius respectu nullius quod est in Patre causa vel principium dici potest. Ergo Filius non est per quem Pater operatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, “through” denotes the relationship of a cause. But the Son cannot be called a “cause” or “principle” with respect to anything that is in the Father. Therefore, the Son is not the one through whom the Father works.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, secundum Damascenum, lib. 2 De fide orth., cap. 3, excogitatio Dei est opus ejus. Sed non potest dici quod Pater sit sapiens per Filium, vel intelligens. Ergo videtur quod nec per Filium operetur, cum idem sit Deo esse quod operari.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to Damascene,1 God’s thinking-out is his work. But it cannot be said that the Father is wise or intelligent through the Son. Therefore, it seems that neither does he work through the Son, since for God being is the same as working.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, “per” notat causam mediam; Filius autem est causa prima. Ergo videtur quod non convenienter dicatur Pater per Filium operari.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, “through” indicates an intermediate cause. But the Son is the first cause. Therefore, it seems that it is not fittingly said that the Father works through the Son.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur ad Hebr. 1:2: quem constituit haeredem universorum, per quem fecit et saecula.
On the contrary, it is said: whom he appointed the heir of all things, through whom also he created the world (Heb 1:2).
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, quilibet artifex per suam artem operatur. Sed secundum Augustinum, Super Joan., Filius est ars Patris plena rationum viventium. Ergo Pater per Filium operatur.
Furthermore, every artisan works through his art. But according to Augustine,1 the Son is the art of the Father, full of the accounts of living things. Therefore, the Father works through the Son.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod operari per aliquem dicitur dupliciter. Uno modo operari per virtutem alicujus, sicut dicitur balivus operari per regem, scilicet per potestatem regis sibi commissam, quae immediatior est operi quam virtus ejus: et hoc modo nec Pater per Filium, nec Filius per Patrem dicitur operari: quia una et indivisibili virtute ambo operantur. Alio modo dicitur aliquis operari per aliquem sicut per operantem: et hoc modo rex per ballivum1 operari dicitur.
I answer that to work through someone is spoken of in two ways. One way is as working through the power of someone, as a bailiff is said to work through the king, namely, through the king’s ruling power delegated to him, which is more immediate to the work than his own power. In this way, the Father is not said to work through the Son nor the Son through the Father, since both work by a single indivisible power. In the other way, someone is said to work through someone else as through one working. In this way, a king is said to work through a bailiff.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.co
Et hujus distinctionis ratio est, quia cum operatio sit medium inter operantem et operatum, causalitas importata per praepositionem “per” potest referri ad operationem secundum quod exit ab operante, et sic dicitur aliquis operari per illum qui est causa quod iste operetur, et est ille cujus virtute operatur; vel potest referri ad operationem secundum quod terminatur ad operatum; et sic dicitur aliquis operari per illud quod est ab operante ordinatum ad operatum ut causa. Unde designatur auctoritas in operante respectu ejus per quem operatur, in quo est causalitas respectu operati.
The reason for this distinction is that because working is a medium between the one working and the work worked, the causality implied by the preposition “through” can refer to working as proceeding from the one working, and in this case someone is said to work through one who is the cause of that person’s working, and is the one by whose power he works; or it can refer to working as terminated in the work worked, and in this case someone is said to work as a cause through that which is ordered by the one working to the work worked. Hence authority is designated in the one working with respect to the one through whom he works, in whom there is causality with respect to the work worked.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5
Sed hoc contingit dupliciter. Uno modo quando illud quod ordinatur ab operante ut causa operati est causa ejus secundum virtutem aliam a virtute operantis, quam tamen ab ipso recipit: et hoc oportet esse instrumentum operantis, inquantum est motum ab operante, vel per imperium, sicut servus, vel motu corporali, sicut res inanimatae, ut securis. Unde Philosophus dicit in 8 Ethic., cap. 11, quod servus est sicut organum animatum, et organa sunt sicut servi inanimati. Et hoc modo Pater per Filium non operatur, sicut haeretici intelligebant. Alio modo quando eadem virtute operatur, quam tamen ab operante recipit; et sic dicimus Patrem per Filium operari, quia est causa ipsorum operatorum una et indivisibili virtute cum Patre, quam tamen a Patre nascendo recepit.
This occurs in two ways. One way is when that which is ordered by the one working as a cause of the work worked is its cause with reference to a power other than the power of the one working, though one that it receives from him. This must be an instrument of the one working inasmuch as it is moved by the one working, either by his command, as in the case of a slave, or by bodily motion, as in the case of inanimate things such as an ax. Hence the Philosopher says1 that a slave is like an animate organ and that organs are like inanimate slaves. In this way, the Father does not work through the Son, as the heretics understood. The other way is when it works by the same power, though this is a power it receives from the one working. And in this way, we say that the Father does work through the Son, since he is the cause of the works worked together with the Father by a single and indivisible power, though he receives this power by being born of the Father.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis Deus operetur effectus naturae per causas naturales, ipse tamen immediate in omnibus effectibus naturae operatur; unde multo fortius immediate operatur in his quae per Filium facit, cujus est eadem numero virtus quae est et Patris.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though God works the effects of nature through natural causes, he nevertheless works immediately in all the effects of nature. Hence all the more does he work immediately in what he does through the Son, whose power is the same numerically as that of the Father.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod causalitas praepositionis non refertur ad operantem, sed ad operatum, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: The causality of the preposition does not refer to the one working, but to the work worked, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod cum dicitur, Pater intelligit, non connotatur aliquid respectu cujus Filius possit esse principium; et ideo non potest dici, quod Pater per Filium intelligat vel sciat, sicut dicitur in illis quae effectum in creatura important.
Reply Obj. 3: When it is said “the Father understands,” nothing is connoted in respect of which the Son can be the principle. Thus, it cannot be said that the Father understands or knows through the Son, as it is said in things that imply an effect on a created thing.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod primum dicitur quo non est aliquid prius. Illa autem auctoritas Patris respectu Filii, inquantum Filius a Patre habet et esse et operari, ratione cujus Pater per Filium operatur, non facit Patrem Filio majorem vel priorem esse. Unde non sequitur quod Filius non sit prima causa ex hoc quod Pater per Filium operatur.
Reply Obj. 4: The “first” is said to be that than which there is not something else prior. But the authority of the Father with respect to the Son, inasmuch as the Son has both being and working from the Father, by reason of which the Father works through the Son, does not make the Father greater than the Son or prior to him. Hence it does not follow that the Son is not the first cause because of the fact that the Father works through the Son.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5.ad4
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Hic notandum est, quod dies diversis modis accipitur in Scriptura. Hic ponit acceptiones diei. Una est secundum quod dicimus diem naturalem qui habet viginti quattuor horas, et sic sumitur quod habetur Gen. 1:5: factum est vespere et mane dies unus. Alio modo secundum quod dicitur artificialis, scilicet tempus quo sol nostrum hemisphaerium illuminat, et hoc modo sumitur cum dicitur, ibid., quod tenebras appellavit noctem et lucem diem.
Here it is to be noted that day is taken in different ways in Scripture.1 Here he lays out the ways of taking “day.” One is as we speak of a natural day having twenty-four hours. This is the way in which we take: and there was evening and there was morning, one day (Gen 1:5). In another way, we speak of an artificial day, that is, the time when the sun is illuminating our hemisphere. And it is taken in this way when it is said that he called the light day and the darkness night (Gen 1:5).
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5
Qui non ab aurora, sed a plena luce inchoavit. Videtur hoc esse falsum: quia a plena luce, quae est in meridie, usque in mane alterius diei non sunt viginti quattuor horae; et ita primus dies non habuisset tot horas, sicut in littera dicitur.
This day began not from dawn, but from a full light.1 It seems that this is false. For from full light, which is at noontime, up till the morning of the second day, there are not twenty-four hours. Thus, the first day would not have had as many hours as is said in the text.2
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5
Ad quod dicendum, quod in primo die dicitur dies non habuisse auroram, non quod lux illa quae suo motu diem faciebat, in oriente creata non fuerit, sed quia primae illi illuminationi tenebrae commixtae non erant, sicut modo est; eo quod aurora nunc est finis noctis et principium diei, quod tunc non contingit.
To this we must say that on the first day it is said that the day did not have a dawn, not because the light that by its motion made day had not been created in the east, but rather because darkness was not combined with that first illumination as is now the case by virtue of the fact that dawn is now the end of night and the beginning of the day, which at that time did not occur.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5
Potest et aliter illud accipi. Haec expositio differt a praedicta in hoc quod praedicta sumebatur secundum operationem quam Filius a Patre habet; haec vero sumitur ex parte operantis, secundum quod Filius, qui est operans, a Patre est.
It may also be taken in another way.1 This explanation differs from the aforementioned in the fact that the aforementioned was taken with reference to the activity that the Son has from the Father. But this explanation is taken from the perspective of the one working, insofar as the Son, who is the one working, is from the Father.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5
Si enim causa ejus Pater est, secundum quod Pater est; multo amplius eorum causa est quae per Filium facta sunt. Hic communiter et improprie Chrysostomus loquitur. Non enim proprie in divinis personis causa recipitur; sed nomine principii utimur ad signandum originem personarum; et de hoc in primo libro dictum est.
For if the Father, according to his being Father, is the cause of the Son, much more is he the cause of those things which were made through the Son.1 Here Chrysostom speaks in a common and improper manner. For cause is not properly received in the divine persons. Rather, we use the name “principle” to signify the origin of persons. This was discussed in Book I.
Sent.II.D13.Q1.A5
D. 14Work of distinction of the second and third daysDe opere distinctionis secundae diei et tertiae diei
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Determinato primo opere distinctionis, quod lux formata est, hic determinat de opere secundae distinctionis, quod secundae diei competit, in qua firmamentum esse factum describitur. Dividitur autem haec pars in partes duas:
Having addressed the first work of distinction, whereby the light was formed, here he addresses the work of the second distinction, which belongs to the second day, on which the firmament is described as having been made. Now, this part is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D14
in prima ostendit distinctionem secundo die factam;
In the first, he shows the distinction made on the second day.
Sent.II.D14
in secunda movet quasdam quaestiones, ibi: quaeri etiam solet, cujus figurae sit caelum.
In the second, he raises certain questions, at ‘it is also usual to ask what the shape of the heavens is.’1
Sent.II.D14
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D14
primo determinat opus secundae1 distinctionis secundum positionem quorumdam dicentium, firmamentum ex aquis factum esse;
First, he addresses the work of the second distinction according to the position of some who say that the firmament was made out of the waters.
Sent.II.D14
secundo secundum expositionem eorum qui dicunt firmamentum esse de natura ignis, ibi: quidam vero caelum quod excedit aeris spatia, igneae naturae dicunt.
Second, he addresses it according to the explanation of those who say that the firmament is of the nature of fire, at but some say that the heavens which is beyond the expanse of the earth’s atmosphere is of a fiery nature.1
Sent.II.D14
Quaeri etiam solet, cujus figurae sit caelum. Hic movet tres quaestiones:
It is also usual to ask what the shape of the heavens is.1 Here he raises three questions.
Sent.II.D14
primam de figura caeli;
The first concerns the shape of heaven.
Sent.II.D14
secundam de motu ejus, ibi: quaeritur etiam si stet, an moveatur caelum;
The second concerns its motion, at ‘it is also asked whether the heavens are fixed or move.’1
Sent.II.D14
tertiam, quare praetermittitur hujus diei benedictio, ibi: post haec quaeri solet, quare hic non est dictum sicut in aliorum dierum operibus.
The third is why the blessing of this day is omitted, at after these matters, it is usual to ask why it is not said here, as it was for the works of the other days: ‘God saw that it was good.’1
Sent.II.D14
Sequitur: dixit Deus: congregentur aquae in locum unum. Hic ponitur opus tertiae distinctionis ad quod tertia dies deputatur;
Next: God said, ‘Let the waters be gathered in one place.’1 Here he lays out the work of the third distinction to which the third day is devoted.
Sent.II.D14
et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D14
primo describit opus tertiae diei;
First, he describes the work of the third day.
Sent.II.D14
secundo movet quasdam quaestiones circa hoc, ibi: si autem quaeratur ubi congregatae sunt aquae . . . potuit fieri ut terra subsidens concavas partes praeberet, ut fluctuantes aquas reciperet.
Second, he raises certain questions concerning this, at ‘but if it is asked where the waters . . . were gathered, it could be that the earth subsided and provided concave parts in which to receive the flowing waters.’1
Sent.II.D14
Ubi primo quaeritur de congregatione aquarum;
There the question is first raised concerning the gathering together of the waters.
Sent.II.D14
secundo de unitate et pluralitate earum, ibi: cumque multa constet esse maria et flumina, in unum tamen locum dicit aquas congregatas propter continuationem.
Second, the question is raised concerning their unity or plurality, at ‘and although it is clear that there are many seas and rivers, nevertheless it says that the waters were gathered in one place due to the interconnectedness of all the waters.’1
Sent.II.D14
Q. 1The work of the second and third daysDe opere secundae diei et tertiae diei
Hic quaeruntur quinque:
Here five questions are asked:
Sent.II.D14.Q1
primo utrum supra firmamentum sint aliquae aquae;
first, whether there are any waters above the firmament;
Sent.II.D14.Q1
secundo cujus naturae sit firmamentum;
second, what is the nature of the firmament;
Sent.II.D14.Q1
tertio a quo moveatur;
third, by what is it moved;
Sent.II.D14.Q1
quarto de numero caelorum;
fourth, on the number of the heavens;
Sent.II.D14.Q1
quinto de opere diei tertiae.
fifth, on the work of the third day.
Sent.II.D14.Q1
A. 1Whether there are waters above the heavensUtrum aquae sint super caelos
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod aquae super caelos sint.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that there are waters above the heavens.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.arg1
Quia, ut dicit Augustinus, 2 Super Genes. ad lit., cap. 5, major est Sacrae Scripturae auctoritas quam omnis humani ingenii perspicacitas. Sed Scriptura in pluribus locis aquas super caelos esse commemorat. Ergo videtur quod nulla ratione negandum sit.
Obj. 1: For, as Augustine says,1 the authority of Sacred Scripture is greater than all the perspicacity of human intelligence. But Scripture mentions that there are waters above the heavens in several places. Therefore, it seems that there can be no reason to deny it.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, homo dicitur minor mundus, quia in eo est similitudo totius universi. Sed in corpore humano cerebrum, in quo est frigiditas, secundum Philosophum, 2 De part. animal., est positum supra cor, quod est fons totius caliditatis. Ergo videtur quod in universo aqua sit supra ignem collocata et supra solem.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, man is called a “microcosm,” since in him there is a likeness to the whole universe. But in the human body, the brain, where according to the Philosopher coldness resides,1 is situated higher than the heart, which is the source of all the heat. Therefore, it seems that in the universe water is located higher than fire and thus above the sun.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, in 2 Caeli et mundi, corpora caelestia per velocitatem sui motus in inferioribus calorem generant. Sed Saturnus inter alios planetas velocissime movetur motu diurno, quia in partibus sphaerae1 quanto pars plus distat a centro, tanto velocius movetur. Ergo oportebit secundum hoc quod Saturnus sit calidissimi effectus, cujus contrarium ab astrologis dicitur. Oportet ergo ibi esse aquas, per quarum propinquitatem calor Saturni minuatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher,1 the heavenly bodies generate heat in the lower bodies through the swiftness of their motion. But out of all the other planets, Saturn moves in its diurnal motion the most swiftly, since among the parts of a sphere, the more distant a part is from the center, the more swiftly it moves. Therefore, in keeping with this, Saturn would have to have the hottest effect. But astronomers indicate the contrary. Therefore, there must be waters there whose proximity lessens the heat of Saturn.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, omne continuum divisibile est in infinitum, ut 1 De caelo. Sed1 aqua aliquo modo divisa per rarefactionem ad aliquod spatium aeris ascendit, ut quando vapores elevantur. Ergo tantum poterit dividi quod supra caelum ascendet: et ita videtur aquas super caelum esse.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every continuum is divisible to infinity.1 But water divided somehow through rarefaction ascends to a certain space in the air, as when vapors rise up. Therefore, it can be divided to such an extent that it ascends above heaven. Thus, it seems that there are waters above heaven.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra, corpori ejusdem speciei debetur unus locus naturalis secundum numerum; unde in 3 Physic., dicitur quod ad eumdem locum movetur pars terrae et tota terra. Sed omnis aqua omni aquae est eadem secundum speciem, ut Philosophus dicit, 4 Physic. Cum ergo naturalis locus hujus aquae sit sub aere et super terram, quod motus ejus ostendit, videtur quod supra caelum locus naturalis aquae esse non possit.
On the contrary, to a body of the same species, there is due a natural place that is numerically one. Hence it says in the Physics 31 that a part of the earth and the whole earth are moved to the same place. But every water is the same in species as every water, as the Philosopher says.2 Therefore, since the natural place of this water is under the air and above the earth, as its motion shows, it seems that the natural place of water cannot be above heaven.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 4 Physic., corpus continens se habet ad corpus contentum sicut totum ad partem, et sicut forma ad materiam; quia continens invenitur habere plus de specie quam contentum; unde in 2 De gener., dicitur quod species in terminis est. Sed aqua habet minus de specie quam aer et ignis, quod ejus grossities ostendit. Ergo videtur quod nullo modo aqua naturaliter possit esse super ignem et aerem.
Furthermore, according to the Philosopher, a containing body is related to the contained body as whole to part and as form to matter.1 For the thing containing is found to partake more of species than does the thing contained. Hence in On Generation and Corruption 22 it is said that species is in the boundaries. But water partakes less of species than air and fire, as its grossness shows. Therefore, it seems that in no way can water naturally be above fire and air.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc varia dicta sunt.
I answer that concerning this various things have been said.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.co
Ambrosius enim, in lib. 3 De Spiritu Sancto, cap. 20, videtur dicere quod per aquas quae supra caelos sunt Spiritus Sanctus intelligitur. Sed hoc magis ad anagogicam1 expositionem pertinet quam ad litteralem, sive ad Spiritum Sanctum, sive ad angelos referatur.
Ambrose in his book On the Holy Spirit1 seems to say that by the waters that are above the heavens we are to understand the Holy Spirit. But this pertains more to an anagogical explanation than to a literal one, whether referred to the Holy Spirit or to the angels.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1
Alii vero dicunt aquas de natura hujus elementi quod apud nos est, super caelos virtute divina contineri. Sed hoc removet Augustinus, ubi supra, quia in operibus sex dierum, quibus natura instituta est, non quaeritur quid Deus facere possit sua virtute, sed quid rerum natura patiatur.
But others say that waters of the same nature as the element we are accustomed to are contained above the heavens by divine power. But Augustine excludes this in the place cited above,1 since in the works of the six days, by which nature was established, the question is not what God can do by his power but rather what is compatible with the nature of things.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1
Augustinus etiam inquirendo tangit alium modum, ut scilicet firmamentum dicatur aer iste, super quem aquae per vapores ascendunt. Sed hoc non videtur Sacrae Scripturae convenire, quae in firmamento caeli stellas positas dicit; nisi forte firmamentum aequivoce sumatur, sicut Rabbi Moyses dicit, lib. 2 Directorii dubitantium, cap. 31, qui etiam hanc expositionem innuit.
Augustine in his inquiry also touches on another approach, namely, that of calling “the firmament” the air above which the waters ascend as vapors. But this does not seem to agree with Sacred Scripture, which says that the stars were placed in the firmament of heaven, unless perhaps “firmament” is being taken equivocally, as Rabbi Moses says, who also suggests this explanation.1
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1
Sed tamen melius possumus dicere quod intelligatur de firmamento quod est caelum sidereum supra quod sunt aquae, non quidem de natura hujus aquae quae apud nos est, sed de natura quintae essentiae, habentes similitudinem cum hac aqua, ratione cujus nomen aquae Scriptura eis attribuit, occulta per sensibilia nota manifestans. Haec autem similitudo non potest attendi nisi1 secundum lucidum et diaphanum, in quibus inferiora corpora conveniunt cum caelestibus, ut in 2 De anima dicitur. Et ideo sicut caelum empyreum dicitur quod est simile igni in hoc quod est lucidum totum, ita etiam caelum chrystallinum vel aqueum dicitur, inquantum convenit cum aqua in hoc quod est diaphanum, sine2 quod sit aliqua pars ejus lucens, sicut est in caelo sidereo, cujus quaedam partes lucent, scilicet stellae, et aliqua pars diaphana. Huic etiam videtur consonare quod supra dixerat Magister, quod per aquas intelligitur prima materia, de cujus subtiliori parte factae sunt aquae quae super caelos sunt; ut sic non cogamur ponere aquas elementum supra caelos esse. Hoc autem caelum aqueum est nona sphaera, ad quam primo reducunt astrologi motum orbis signorum communem omnibus stellis, qui est de occidente in orientem; et iterum sphaeram decimam, ad quam reducunt motum diurnum, qui est de oriente in occidentem.
Even so, we can better say that it should be understood of the firmament that is the starry heaven, above which there are waters, not waters of the nature of the water we are accustomed to, but rather of the nature of the fifth essence,1 having a likeness to our water, for which reason Scripture attributes to them the name “water,” in this way making manifest what is hidden through what is known sensibly. Now, this likeness only holds with respect to the bright and transparent, in which the lower bodies agree with the heavenly, as is said in On the Soul 2.2 Thus, just as the heaven that is like fire is called “empyrean” by the fact that it is wholly bright, so also this heaven is called “crystalline” or “watery” inasmuch as it agrees with water by the fact that it is transparent, but without there being a part of it that shines brightly, as is the case in the starry heaven, of which certain parts, namely, the stars, shine brightly, and another part is transparent. What the Master said above also seems to harmonize with this, namely, that by “waters” is understood the first matter, from the more subtle part of which the waters above the heavens were made, so that in this way, we are not compelled to posit that waters as an element are above the heavens. Now, this watery heaven is the ninth sphere, to which astronomers first trace back the motion of the sphere of the zodiacal signs common to all stars, which is from west to east; and again, the tenth sphere, to which they reduce diurnal motion, which is from east to west.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in hoc nihil auctoritati Scripturae derogatur, si diversimodo exponatur, dummodo hoc firmiter teneatur quod Sacra Scriptura nihil falsum contineat. Constat tamen in Scriptura Sacra multa metaphorice tradita, quae secundum planam superficiem litterae intelligi non valent.
Reply Obj. 1: It takes nothing away from Scripture’s authority if it is explained in different ways, so long as it is firmly held that Sacred Scripture contains nothing false. Nonetheless, it is obvious that in Sacred Scripture many things are handed down metaphorically, which things cannot be understood at the level of the plain surface of the text.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non oportet esse eumdem situm partium in universo, qui est in homine: quia in universo ordinantur corpora super nos, secundum quod minus sunt materialia;1 sed in homine, secundum quod expedit ad conservationem vitae et ad convenientem executionem animae: et propter hoc, illud quod est principium vitae in homine, scilicet cor, est in medio positum, ut ab omni laesione conservetur, et vitam proportionaliter in omnes partes corporis diffundat; sed caelum, quod propter suam impassibilitatem est conservans non conservatum a corpore alio, est in extremo positum, quasi continens; cujus tamen motus est ut vitae quaedam natura existentibus omnibus, ut in 8 Physic. dicitur, ad similitudinem motus cordis in animali, ut dicit Rabbi Moyses, ubi supra.
Reply Obj. 2: There need not be the same location for the parts in the universe as there is in man. For in the universe bodies are ordered above us insofar as they are less material. But in man, they are ordered as expedient for the preservation of life and the fitting activity of the soul. For this reason, that which is the principle of life in man, namely, the heart, is placed in the middle, so that it may be preserved from all harm and diffuse life proportionately to all parts of the body. But heaven, which because of its impassibility preserves and is not preserved by another body, is placed at the far ends, as if containing. But its motion has a kind of nature like life for all existing things, as is said in the Physics 8,1 after the likeness of the motion of the heart in an animal, as Rabbi Moses says in the place cited above.2
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Saturnus habet infrigidare ex propria natura et virtute consequente speciem suam; unde non oportet quod ad ejus infrigidationem aquae super caelos ponantur; quia si ibi essent, ipsum non infrigidarent, cum sint de natura quintae essentiae non susceptibilis peregrina impressionis; quod iterum si esset possibile, magis infrigidarent stellas octavae sphaerae velut sibi propinquiores; quarum tamen quaedam inveniuntur esse calidissimi effectus.
Reply Obj. 3: Saturn possesses the ability to cool by its proper nature and by the power following on its species. Hence it is not necessary to posit waters above the heavens for its cooling. For, if they were there, they would not cool it, since they are of the nature of the fifth essence, which is not susceptible to a foreign impression. Again, if it were possible, even more would they cool the stars of the eighth sphere, being closer to them, though some of these are found to have a very hot effect.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod corpora naturalia in infinitum dividi non possunt, quia omnium natura constantium,1 ut in 2 De anima dicitur est terminus magnitudinis, nec tantum in augmento, sed etiam in diminutione; et ideo etiam est invenire minimam carnem et minimam aquam, ut in 1 Physic. dicitur; et ideo in qualibet specie oportet esse terminum quemdam rarefactionis, ultra quem species non salvatur. Unde ultima raritas ad quam potest perveniri est secundum quod materia stat sub forma ignis, ut dicit Commentator in 4 Physic. Unde posset aqua tantum rarefieri quod jam non esset aqua nec vapor, sed aer vel ignis.
Reply Obj. 4: Natural bodies cannot be divided to infinity, since the nature of all compound things, as is said in On the Soul 2,1 limits their size, not only in growth but also in diminution. This is why we find a least quantity of flesh and a least quantity of water, as is said in the Physics 1.2 Thus, in any species, there must be some limit of rarefaction beyond which the species is no longer preserved. Hence the ultimate rarity that can be reached is to the extent that the matter lies under the form of fire, as the Commentator says on the Physics 4.3 Hence water could only be rarefied if it were already not water or vapor at all, but rather air or fire.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.ad4
Praeterea cum ignis sit maxime activus, non posset pertransire regionem ignis vapor ille, quin consumeretur: et adhuc minus possibile esset ut substantiam orbium penetraret, qui, secundum omnes, sunt indivisibiles, nisi metaphorice dividi dicantur.
Moreover, since fire is most active, that vapor cannot pass through an area of fire without being consumed. And it would be still less possible for it to penetrate the substance of the spheres, which, according to all, are indivisible, unless they are said to be divided metaphorically.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A1.arg7
A. 2Whether the firmament is of the nature of the lower bodiesUtrum firmamentum sit de natura inferiorum corporum
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod firmamentum sit de natura inferiorum corporum.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that the firmament has the same nature as the lower bodies.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.arg1
Dicit enim Basilius in Hexameron, quod est de natura ignis; in littera etiam dicitur quod est1 aqua in modum chrystalli congelata: quae duo constat esse de natura inferiorum corporum. Ergo et firmamentum.
Obj. 1: For Basil says1 that it has the nature of fire. In the text,2 it is also said that it is water frozen together after the manner of crystal. It is obvious that these two things have the nature of the lower bodies. Therefore, so does the firmament.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, ignis est nobilissimum corporum inter elementa. Sed non est probabile ut nobilissimum corpus in operibus creationis praetermitteretur. Cum ergo Scriptura specialem mentionem de igne non faciat, videtur quod nomine firmamenti intelligatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, fire is the most noble of bodies among the elements. But it is not probable that the most noble body would be passed over in the works of creation. Therefore, since Scripture does not make special mention of fire, it seems that it is understood by the name “firmament.”
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, omne agens agit sibi simile. Sed corpora superiora in inferioribus habent effectum caliditatis et humiditatis. Ergo videtur quod his1 qualitatibus afficiantur; et ita videntur2 esse de natura inferiorum corporum.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every agent enacts something like itself. But higher bodies cause hotness and moisture in lower bodies. Therefore, it seems that they have an affinity to these qualities and, thus, seem to be of the nature of the lower bodies.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, proprium ignis est, secundum Philosophum, esse specie subtilissimum corporum. Sed nihil corporeum1 est caelo subtilius et nobilius. Ergo videtur quod caelum sit ignis, et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher,1 it is proper to fire to be the most subtle of bodies in species. But nothing bodily is more subtle and noble than heaven. Therefore, it seems that the heavens are fire. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.arg5
Sed contra, Dionysius dicit in 4 cap. De div. nomin., quod caeli et stellae habent substantiam ingenerabilem et invariabilem. Sed inferiora corpora sunt generabilia et variabilia. Ergo firmamentum non est de natura inferiorum corporum.
On the contrary, Dionysius says1 that the heavens and stars have an ungenerable and invariable substance. But lower bodies are generable and variable. Therefore, the firmament is not of the nature of the lower bodies.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, cum natura sit principium motus et quietis, oportet quod per motum judicium de natura corporis accipiamus. Sed motus circularis naturalis caelo est, quia est primus motus; motus autem violentus non potest esse primus: nulli autem inferiorum corporum naturalis est motus circularis. Ergo oportet quod caelum non sit de natura inferiorum corporum, nec habens contrarium, sicut nec motus.
Furthermore, since nature is the principle of motion and rest, we must form our judgment of the nature of a body on the basis of motion. But circular motion is natural to heaven, since it is the primary motion, whereas a violent motion cannot be primary. Now, circular motion is not natural to any of the lower bodies. Therefore, the heavens must not be of the nature of the lower bodies, and it must not have a contrary, just as its motion does not.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hanc quaestionem fuit philosophorum diversa positio. Omnes enim ante Aristotelem posuerunt, caelum esse de natura quattuor elementorum. Aristoteles autem primus hanc viam improbavit, et posuit caelum esse quintam essentiam sine gravitate et levitate, et aliis contrariis, ut patet in 1 Caeli et mundi; et propter efficaciam rationum ejus, posteriores philosophi consenserunt sibi; unde nunc omnes opinionem ejus sequuntur.
I answer that there were different positions among the philosophers concerning this question. For all before Aristotle posited that the heavens are of the same nature as the four elements. But Aristotle was the first to disprove this approach, and held that the heavens are the fifth essence without heaviness and lightness, and other contraries, as is clear in On the Heavens 1.1 Because of the strength of his arguments, subsequent philosophers agreed with him. Hence all now follow his opinion.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.co
Similiter etiam expositores Sacrae Scripturae in hoc diversificati sunt, secundum quod diversorum philosophorum sectatores fuerunt, a quibus in philosophicis eruditi sunt. Basilius enim et Augustinus et plures sanctorum sequuntur in philosophicis quae ad fidem non spectant opiniones Platonis: et ideo ponunt caelum de natura quattuor elementorum. Dionysius autem fere ubique sequitur Aristotelem, ut patet diligenter inspicienti libros ejus: unde ipse separat corpora caelestia ab aliis corporibus. Et ideo, hanc positionem sequens, dico quod caelum non est de natura quattuor elementorum, sed est quintum corpus.
In a similar way, the expositors of Sacred Scripture also held different opinions insofar as they were followers of different philosophers by whom they were educated in philosophical matters. For Basil and Augustine and several of the saints follow the opinions of Plato in philosophical matters not pertaining to the faith, and thus they posit that the heavens are of the nature of the four elements. But Dionysius follows Aristotle nearly everywhere, as is clear to one who diligently examines his books.1 Hence he separates the heavenly bodies from other bodies. And so, following this position, I say that the heavens are not of the nature of the four elements but is, rather, a fifth body.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod alii sancti hoc tradiderunt, non quasi asserentes, sed sicut utentes his quae in philosophia didicerant; unde non sunt majoris auctoritatis quam dicta philosophorum quos sequuntur, nisi in hoc quod sunt ab omni infidelitatis suspicione separati.
Reply Obj. 1: Other saints handed this on, not as though making an assertion, but rather as making use of the things they learned in philosophy. Hence they do not have greater authority than the statements of the philosophers they follow, except in the fact that they are free from all suspicion of infidelity.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.ad1
Vel potest dici quod sumunt ignem et aquam secundum similitudinem lucis et diaphaneitatis.
Or it may be said that they take “fire” and “water” after the likeness of light and transparency.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Rabbi Moyses dicit, lib. 3, cap. 29, quod ignis intelligitur per tenebras quae in principio creationis commemorantur, ut sic numerus et ordo elementorum designetur, dum super terram aqua, super aquam spiritus, id est aer; super spiritum, qui est facies abyssi, tenebrae describuntur: eo quod ignis in sua sphaera non lucet, ut a philosophis probatum est.
Reply Obj. 2: Rabbi Moses says1 that fire is understood by the darkness mentioned at the beginning of creation, so that the number and order of the elements is designated thus: water is described as above the earth; spirit2 over the water; and darkness over spirit, that is, over the face of the abyss, because of the fact that fire in its own sphere does not shine brightly, as has been proved by philosophers.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.ad2
Sed quia haec expositio videtur nimis extranea, ideo potest melius dici quod ibi non tangantur nisi creaturae quae habent manifestam apparentiam et utilitatem apud nos omnes; et propter hoc etiam de aere non fecit mentionem, quia aer esse corpus a vulgo non percipitur; unde quidam vacuum plenum aere dixerunt. Similiter et ignis elementum, secundum quod in sphaera sua est, non sensu, sed ratione deprehenditur; et ideo horum creatio rudi populo explicite non proponitur. Sed per aquam omnia tria intelliguntur, quasi medium corpus inter caelum et terram.
But because this explanation seems too far-fetched, it can better be said that in that passage only those created things are touched on that have a manifest appearance and usefulness for all of us. This is also why it made no mention of air, since it is not commonly perceived that air is a body. Hence some said that a vacuum is full of air. Similarly, the element of fire as it is in its own sphere is apprehended not by the senses but by reason. Thus, the creation of these things is not set forth explicitly to an uneducated people. Rather, all three are understood by “water”—it being the body that is a mean between heaven and earth.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2
Vel dicendum, secundum Augustinum, lib. 2 Sup. Gen., cap. 13, quod aer quantum ad superiorem partem propter tranquillitatem cum caelo computatur, quod est ignis, secundum ejus positionem: et idem nos1 possumus dicere de igne, ex quo non ponimus caelum de natura quattuor elementorum.
Or we can say, following Augustine,1 that with regard to its higher part, air is reckoned together, due to its tranquility, with heaven, which, according to its position is fire. We can say the same of fire, since we do not hold that the heavens are of the nature of the four elements.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quando materia est proportionata ad recipiendum actionem secundum virtutem agentis, tunc agens facit sibi simile in specie, et dicitur agens univocum; quando autem materia non est proportionata ad recipiendam actionem secundum virtutem agentis, servatur quidem aliqua similitudo effectus ad agentem, secundum quod dicit Dionysius, in 2 cap. De div. nomin., quod habent causata causarum suarum contingentes imagines: et tamen non oportet eodem modo inveniri aliquid in causa quo est in effectu, sed eminentiori: et ita etiam calor aliquo modo est in sole, non quidem denominans ipsum, ut dicatur calidus formaliter, sed effective secundum virtutem calefaciendi quae in eo est.
Reply Obj. 3: When matter is proportionate to the reception of an action in keeping with the power of the agent, then the agent produces something like itself in species and is called a “univocal agent.” But when the matter is not proportionate to the reception of an action in keeping with the power of the agent, a likeness of effect to agent is still preserved, according to what Dionysius says,1 that caused things possess contingent images of their causes. And yet, it is not necessary that something be found in the cause in the same way as it is in the effect, but rather in a more eminent way. Thus, too, heat is in a way in the sun, designating it “hot” not formally but efficiently, with reference to the power of heating that is in it.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod subtilitas et raritas non invenitur univoce in corporibus caelestibus et inferioribus, ut dicit Commentator in lib. De substantia orbis, unde ignis dicitur esse subtilissimum corporum secundum illam acceptionem qua subtilitas in inferioribus corporibus invenitur. Tamen auctoritates ex exemplis sumptae parum cogunt.
Reply Obj. 4: Subtlety and rarity are not found univocally in heavenly bodies and lower ones, as the Commentator says in On the Substance of the Celestial Sphere.1 Hence fire is said to be the most subtle of bodies, if we take “subtlety” in the way in which it is found in lower bodies. Still, the authorities taken from the examples are not very compelling.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether the motion of the heavens is from an intelligenceUtrum motus caeli sit ab intelligentia
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod motus caeli non sit ab anima vel intelligentia.
To the third we proceed as follows. It seems that the motion of the heavens is not from a soul or intelligence.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.arg1
Motus enim caeli est motus naturalis, ut in 1 Caeli et mundi, dicit Philosophus. Sed motus naturalis est cujus principium est forma corporis naturalis. Ergo videtur quod motus caeli sit a forma naturali ejus, et non ab aliquo movente per apprehensionem.
Obj. 1: For the motion of the heavens is a natural motion, as the Philosopher says in On the Heavens 1.1 But that motion is natural whose principle is the form of a natural body. Therefore, it seems that the motion of the heavens is from its natural form and not from something that moves it through an apprehension.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, omnis motus ab anima est cum labore et poena, ut in 2 Caeli et mundi, dicitur. Sed motus caeli non est hujusmodi: quia non posset esse continuus et uniformis. Ergo non movetur ab anima.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, all motion from the soul comes with effort and pain, as is said in On the Heavens 2.1 But the motion of the heavens is not of this sort, since then it could not be continuous and uniform. Therefore, it is not moved by a soul.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, anima intellectiva non conjungitur corpori nisi mediante sensitivo et nutritivo, ut patet ex comparatione partium animae ad species figurarum in 2 De anima. Sed corpora caelestia non possunt habere animam sensitivam vel nutritivam: quia non habent corpus complexionatum, quale exigitur ut sit instrumentum operationum animae vegetativae et sensitivae. Ergo videtur quod nec ab anima intellectiva moveri possit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, an intellective soul is only joined with a body by means of the sensitive and nutritive, as is clear from the comparison of the parts of the soul to the species of shapes in On the Soul 2.1 But heavenly bodies cannot have a sensitive or nutritive soul, since they do not have a body put together in the way necessary to serve as an instrument of the activities of a vegetative or sensitive soul. Therefore, it seems that neither can it be moved by an intellective soul.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, omne corpus, motum ab anima, habet dextrum et sinistrum, et alias differentias positionis. Sed corpus caeleste, cum sit totum uniforme, non habet hujusmodi diversitatem in partibus. Ergo videtur quod non possit esse motum ab anima.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every body moved by a soul has a right and left as well as other differences of position. But a heavenly body, since it is wholly uniform, does not have differentiation of this sort among its parts. Therefore, it seems that it cannot be moved by a soul.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.arg5
Sed contra est, quod probatur in 7 Physic., quod omne quod movetur localiter oportet reduci in primum,1 quod ex se movetur. Sed ex se motum non potest esse, ut probatur ibidem, nisi illud cujus una pars est movens, et altera mota; et omnis talis motus est motus virtutis apprehendentis. Ergo oportet motum caeli esse ab aliqua virtute apprehendente.
On the contrary, it is proved in the Physics 71 that everything that moves locally must be reduced back to a first, which is moved from itself. But what is moved from itself, as is proved in the same place, can only be that of which one part moves and the other is moved. And every such motion is the motion of an apprehending power. Therefore, the motion of the heavens must be from an apprehending power.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, omnis motus naturalis est corporis1 existentis extra “ubi” suum. Hoc autem est impossibile in caelo ponere. Ergo motus caeli est ab aliqua apprehensione.
Furthermore, all natural motion belongs to a body that is outside its own place. But it is impossible to posit this in the case of heaven. Therefore, the motion of the heavens comes from a certain apprehension.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc est multiplex opinio.
I answer that there are many opinions concerning this.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.co
Quidam enim dicunt quod sicut motus aliorum corporum simplicium est ex naturis eorum corporalibus, ita etiam motus corporis caelestis. Illud autem non videtur esse verum. Quia omnis motus est ab aliquo motore. In motu autem corporum simplicium, quamvis forma naturalis sit principium motus, non tamen est motor; sed essentialis motor est generans quod dedit formam, et accidentalis est removens prohibens, ut probatur in 8 Physic.: quae nullo modo competunt corpori caelesti. Et praeterea motus naturalis est ad unam partem tantum, et perficitur quiete naturali, et est corporis existentis extra “ubi” naturale: quae omnia etiam a corpore caelesti aliena sunt.
Some say that just as the motion of other simple bodies is from their bodily natures, so also is the motion of a heavenly body. But this does not seem true. For every motion is from a mover. Now, in the motion of simple bodies, even though the natural form is the principle of motion, it is still not the mover. But the essential mover is the generator that gave the form, while an incidental mover is one that removes an obstacle, as is proved in the Physics 8.1 These in no way belong to a heavenly body. Besides, natural motion regards one part alone, is perfected by natural rest, and belongs to a body existing outside its natural place. All of these, too, are foreign to a heavenly body.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3
Et ideo alii dicunt quod oportet motum corporis caelestis esse ab aliquo intellectu et voluntate, sed non immediate ab ipso Deo: hoc enim1 ordini divinae sapientiae non congruit, cujus effectus ad ultima per media deveniunt, ut Dionysius dicit. Et ideo Gregorius dicit in 4 Dialogor., c. 6, quod corporalis creatura per spiritualem administratur; et ideo probabile est quod aliquis intellectus creatus sit motor proximus caeli.
Thus, others say that the motion of a heavenly body must be from some intellect and will, though not immediately from God himself. For this is incongruous with the order of the divine wisdom, whose effects come down to last things through intermediate things, as Dionysius says.1 Thus, Gregory says2 that bodily creation is administered through spiritual creation. Thus, it is probable that a created intellect is the proximate mover of the heavens.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3
Sciendum tamen quod philosophi posuerunt diversos motores in diversis motibus et mobilibus: unde secundum eorum numerum probaverunt numerum intelligentiarum moventium. Unicuique tamen orbi assignaverunt duos motores: unum conjunctum, quem dixerunt animam orbis, et alterum separatum, quem dixerunt intelligentiam. Cujus positionis ratio fuit, quia intelligentia secundum eos habet formas universales, quibus non convenit1 ut immediate dirigant in renovationibus diversis motus caeli, et in his quae per motum caeli educuntur; et ideo oportet habere motorem in quo sint formae particulares dirigentes in motu, et hunc dicunt esse animam orbis.
Nevertheless, it should be known that philosophers posited different movers for the different motions and movable things. Hence their proofs of the number of moving intelligences were based on the number of these. Yet they assigned two movers to each sphere: one joined to it, which they called the soul of the sphere, the other separated, which they called an intelligence. The argument for this position was that an intelligence, according to them, possesses universal forms, and it is not fitting for them to be immediately directive in the different rotations of the motion of the heavens and in the things that are brought about through the motion of the heavens. Thus, it must have a mover in which there are particular forms that give direction in the motion, and this they say is the soul of the sphere.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3
Haec autem positio partim est haeretica, et partim Catholice sustineri potest. Ipsi enim ponunt quod res secundum ordinem exeunt a Deo, ita quod a causa prima, quae Deus est, creatur immediate intelligentia, a qua iterum exit anima orbis; et ab illa producitur substantia ipsius orbis: et pro tanto potest dici motor proximus forma ejus vel anima, quia dat sibi esse, sicut causa sibi proportionata. Hoc autem fides nostra non patitur, quae solum Deum rerum Creatorem ponit, ut supra dictum est. Et ideo angelos, qui movent orbes proxime, possumus motores dicere, non formas vel animas: quia orbes recipiunt ab eis motum tantum, non autem esse.
Now, this position is partly heretical and partly able to be maintained by Catholics. For they hold that things proceed in order from God in such a way that the intelligence is created immediately by the first cause, which is God, and from the intelligence in turn proceeds the soul of the sphere, and the substance of the sphere is produced by the soul. To that extent, the proximate mover can be called its “form” or “soul,” because it gives it being as the cause proportionate to it. But our faith cannot accommodate this, since it asserts that God alone is the Creator of things, as has been said.1 Thus, the angels, who move the spheres proximately, we can call movers, but not forms or souls, since the spheres receive from them only motion, not being.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3
In hoc autem sustineri potest, ut dicamus, superiores angelos, qui habent formas magis universales, esse motores separatos et remotos; angelos autem inferiores, qui habent formas magis particulares, ut prius dictum est, esse motores proximos. Unde etiam Avicenna, tract. 10, cap. 1, dicit quod intelligentiae apud philosophos sunt qui in lege vocantur superiores angeli, ut cherubim et seraphim; animae vero orbium dicuntur inferiores, qui dicuntur angeli ministerii.
However, in this regard it is possible to maintain a position saying that the higher angels, who possess more universal forms, are separate and remote movers, whereas the lower angels, who possess more particular forms, as has been said before,1 are proximate movers. Hence Avicenna also says2 that what are intelligences to the philosophers are in the law called “higher angels,” such as cherubim and seraphim, while those they call the “souls of the spheres” are in the law referred to as the “angels of ministry.”
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, sicut Commentator dicit in 1 Caeli et mundi, motus1 caeli dicitur naturalis, non quia principium ejus activum sit aliqua forma naturalis, sed quia ipsum corpus caeleste est talis naturae ut talem motum natum sit suscipere ab aliquo intellectu, non habens naturam repugnantem huic motui voluntario, sicut est in nobis. Natura enim non tantum dicitur de forma, sed etiam de materia.
Reply Obj. 1: As the Commentator says on On the Heavens 1,1 the motion of the heavens is called “natural,” not because its active principle is a natural form, but rather because the heavenly body itself is of such a nature that it was made to receive such motion from an intellect, not having a nature incompatible with this kind of voluntary motion as there is in us. For nature is said not only of form, but also of matter.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur contra illos qui ponebant caelum de natura inferiorum corporum: tunc enim motus ille esset ab anima contra naturam corporis moti; et ideo oporteret laborem et poenam esse in movendo. Sed si ponatur motus ille ab intellectu secundum conditionem corporis moti, non est ibi violentia nec labor.
Reply Obj. 2: The Philosopher is speaking against those who posited that the heavens are of the nature of lower bodies.1 For then that motion would be from a soul against the nature of the moved body. Thus, there would have to be effort and pain in moving. But if the motion is posited as being from an intellect in accord with the condition of the moved body, there is neither violence nor effort there.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Commentator in libro De substantia orbis, cap. 1, corpus caeleste non est generabile nec est corruptibile, sicut corpus nostrum; et ideo non indiget aliqua forma vegetante ipsum. Similiter etiam motor ejus non acquirit cognitionem a rebus, sed habet scientiam quasi activam; et ideo non indiget anima sensitiva; et ideo secundum philosophos non dicitur univoce anima caeli et hominis.
Reply Obj. 3: As the Commentator says,1 a heavenly body is neither generable nor corruptible like our body. Thus, it does not require a vegetative form. Likewise, its mover does not acquire knowledge from things, but rather has knowledge that is, as it were, active. Thus, it does not need a sensitive soul. And thus, according to philosophers, “soul” is not said univocally of the heavens and man.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod, secundum Philosophum, in 2 Caeli et mundi, in corpore caeli est assignare differentias positionum; ita quod dextrum ejus dicatur oriens, unde incipit motus; et sinistrum occidens, et superius polus meridionalis, et inferius polus septentrionalis, et anterius, superius hemisphaerium, et posterius, inferius; tamen istae partes, ut idem Commentator dicit, diversimode assignantur in corpore caelesti et in corporibus nostris quantum ad duo. Primo, quia in nobis istae partes figura et virtute diversificantur, non autem in corpore caelesti, cum undique sit sphaericum. Secundo, quia in nobis determinata pars est dextra, quae nunquam fit sinistra; in corpore autem caeli illa pars orbis quae nunc est dextra, postmodum fit sinistra; quia pars quae nunc est in oriente, postmodum est in occidente: quod contingit ex hoc quod virtus exequens motum in nobis, est actus corporis cujusdam affixa organis, scilicet musculis et nervis; quod non contingit in corpore caelesti.
Reply Obj. 4: According to the Philosopher,1 we must assign differences of position in a heavenly body such that its right is called “east,” whence its motion begins, and its left “west.” Its higher pole is called the “southern,” and its lower pole the “northern.” Its anterior pole is called the “upper hemisphere,” and its posterior pole the “lower hemisphere.” Even so, as the Commentator also says,2 these parts are assigned differently in a heavenly body and in our bodies, in two respects. The first is because in us these parts are differentiated in shape and power, but not in a heavenly body, since it is a sphere on all sides. The second is because in us the right is a determinate part, which never becomes the left, whereas in a heavenly body the part of the sphere that is now right later becomes left, since the part that is now in the east is later in the west. This is because the power accomplishing motion in us is the act of a particular body connected with the organs, namely, muscles and nerves, which does not occur in a heavenly body.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A3.ad4
A. 4Whether the number of heavens is fittingly assigned by RabanusUtrum numerus caelorum convenienter assignetur a Rabano
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter a Rabano numerus caelorum assignetur.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the number of heavens is unfittingly assigned by Rabanus.2
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.arg1
Ponit enim septem caelos, scilicet empyreum, chrystallinum, sidereum, igneum, olympium, aethereum et aereum. Est enim caelum sanctae Trinitatis, in quod Lucifer ascendere voluit, ut supra dictum est. Hoc autem ab omnibus enumeratis differt. Ergo insufficienter videntur caeli enumerari.
Obj. 1: For he posits seven heavens: the empyrean, the crystalline, the starry, the fiery, the Olympian, the aethereal, and the airy. But there is the heaven of the holy Trinity, into which Lucifer wished to ascend, as was said above,1 and this differs from all those listed. Therefore, it seems that the heavens are insufficiently enumerated.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, sicut in sphaera aeris et ignis differt convexum et concavum, ita etiam in sphaera caeli empyrei et chrystallini. Sed penes convexum et concavum ignis et aeris sumitur duplex caelum, ut infra dicetur. Ergo similiter in caelo empyreo debet duplex caelum assignari.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, just as convex and concave differ in the spheres of air and fire, so also they differ in the spheres of the empyrean and crystalline heavens. But convex and concave give rise to two heavens in the case of fire and air, as will be said below. Therefore, in the empyrean heaven two heavens should likewise be assigned.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, praeter caelum sidereum, in quo sunt sidera fixa, sunt etiam orbes septem planetarum, qui etiam caeli nomen sortiuntur. Cum ergo de eis mentionem non faciat, videtur insufficienter caelos assignare.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, besides the starry heaven, in which the stars are fixed, there are also the spheres of the seven planets, which are also given the name “heaven.” Therefore, since he does not mention these, he does not seem give a sufficient list of the heavens.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, sicut aer et ignis communicant cum caelo in luce et diaphaneitate, ita etiam et aqua. Sed ratione hujus convenientiae aer et ignis caelum dicuntur. Ergo videtur quod oportuisset similiter aqueum elementum inter caelos computare.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, just as air and fire have light and transparency in common with heaven, so too does water. But by reason of this agreement, air and fire are called “heaven.” Therefore, it seems that it would have been necessary to reckon the element of water among the heavens as well.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.arg5
Sed contra, videtur quod non sint tot caeli, sed solum tres, per hoc quod legitur 2 Corinth. 12, Paulus raptus usque ad tertium caelum.
On the contrary (5), it seems that there are not so many heavens, but rather only three, because we read that Paul was caught up to the third heaven (2 Cor 12:2).
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod caelum potest nominari aut solum ab aliqua caelesti proprietate, aut simul a proprietate et natura. Natura enim corporis caelestis est ut separatum sit a corruptione et a contrariis; proprietates autem ejus praecipue attenduntur in altitudine situs et claritatis participatione. Si ergo nominemus caelum a natura et proprietate caelesti, sic est triplex caelum: quorum unum est uniforme et immobile, scilicet empyreum; secundum uniforme et mobile, scilicet caelum chrystallinum; tertium difforme in partibus et mobile, scilicet sidereum. Si autem dicatur caelum a proprietatibus caelestibus tantum, sic erit quadruplex caelum. Sunt enim duo elementa, quae simul claritatem lucis participant et altitudinem situs, scilicet aer et ignis: in quorum utroque distinguitur pars superior quantum ad convexum sphaerae ipsius, et pars inferior quantum ad concavum. Pars ergo superior sphaerae ignis dicitur caelum igneum, eo quod ignis ibi purissimus est, propriam naturam servans; pars autem inferior ejus caelum olympium dicitur, a quodam monte qui nominatur Olympus in Macedonia, qui ultra nubes in altum dicitur porrigi; superior vero pars aeris dicitur caelum aethereum, propter inflammationem illius partis ex propinquitate ignis, quia, ut in 1 Caeli et mundi dicitur, nomen aetheris designat corpus velocis motus, cito inflammabile vel inflammans;1 inferior vero pars aeris dicitur caelum aereum, in qua est aer servans proprietatem aeris nobis noti et in usum nostrum venientis.
I answer that a heaven can take its name either from a heavenly property alone or from a property and nature together. For the nature of a heavenly body is to be separated from corruption and contraries. But its properties are especially observed in height of location and participation in clarity. Therefore, if we assign the name “heaven” based on a heavenly nature and property, there are three heavens. One of these is uniform and unmovable: the empyrean. The second is uniform and movable: the crystalline heaven. The third is non-uniform in its parts and movable: the starry. However, if “heaven” is so called based on heavenly properties alone, then there will be four heavens. For there are two elements that at the same time participate in clarity of light and height of location, namely, air and fire. In both of these the higher part with regard to the convex aspect of the sphere and the lower part with regard to the concave aspect of the sphere are distinguished. The higher part of the sphere of fire is called the “fiery heaven” by the fact that the fire there is the most pure, preserving its proper nature. Its lower part is called the “Olympian heaven” after a certain mountain in Macedonia that is named Olympus, which is said to stretch up to a height beyond the clouds. The higher part of the air is called the “aethereal heaven” on account of the inflammation of that part due to the proximity of the fire, since, as is said in On the Heavens 1,1 the name “aether” designates a body of swift motion that catches fire or causes fire quickly. Finally, the lower part of the air, wherein is the air that preserves the property of air as known and useful to us, is called the “airy heaven.”
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod caelum sanctae Trinitatis nominatur metaphorice ipsa celsitudo divinae majestatis ex1 transumptiva similitudine, qualis potest esse corporalium et spiritualium secundum proportionabilitatem; et ideo non oportuit ut in eamdem divisionem cum caelis corporalibus veniret.
Reply Obj. 1: It is the loftiness of the divine majesty itself that is metaphorically named the “heaven of the Holy Trinity,” by a metaphorical likeness, the sort that can belong to bodily and spiritual things by reason of proportionality. Thus, it was not necessary for it to fall within the same division as the bodily heavens.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod corpus illud quod natura caelum dicitur non est alterabile ex contactu alterius corporis; et ideo eamdem naturam retinet in qualibet sui extremitate;1 et ideo in talibus corporibus non distinguitur duplex caelum secundum superiorem et inferiorem partem, sicut in aere et igne, cujus extremitates ex alteratione corporum contingentium diversis proprietatibus disponuntur.
Reply Obj. 2: A body that is called a “heaven” by nature is not alterable by contact with another body. Thus, it retains the same nature in any of its extremities. Thus, in such bodies two heavens are not distinguished with reference to the higher and lower part, as is done in the case of air and fire, whose extremities are disposed to different properties by the alteration of the bodies in contact with them.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sub caelo sidereo includuntur caeli septem planetarum, qui omnes in hoc conveniunt cum sphaera stellarum fixarum, quod habent difformitatem in partibus ex eo quod aliqua pars est lucida, ut stella, et altera pars diaphana, ut sunt reliquae aliae partes orbis.
Reply Obj. 3: The heavens of the seven planets are included under the starry heaven, since they all have in common with the sphere of fixed stars that their parts are non-uniform, inasmuch as one part, such as a star, is bright, while another part, namely, the other remaining parts of the sphere, is transparent.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis aqua participet diaphaneitatem, non tamen participat altitudinem situs, cum in pluribus sit grave quam leve: est enim grave in loco ignis et aeris, leve vero in loco terrae tantum; ignis vero est levis simpliciter, aer autem in pluribus levis quam gravis, ut dicitur in 4 Caeli et mundi; et ideo elementum aquae non consequitur nomen caeli.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though water participates in transparency, it does not participate in height of location, since in more cases it is heavy rather than light. For it is heavy in a place of fire and air and light only in a place of earth, whereas fire is light simply. As well, air is in more cases light rather than heavy, as is said in On the Heavens 4.1 Thus, the element of water does not warrant the name “heaven.”
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod per triplex caelum intelligitur, secundum Glossam, triplex genus visionis, vel etiam triplex hierarchia.
Reply Sed Contra 5: According to the Gloss, the three heavens indicate the three genera of vision or the three hierarchies.1
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4.ad5
Vel potest dici quod tertium dicitur empyreum, ut tantum triplex caelum sumatur quod naturam caelestem habet, ut dictum est.1
Or it may be said that the empyrean heaven is here referred to as the third, by taking as the three heavens only those that possess the nature of heaven, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A4
A. 5Whether the work of the third day is fittingly describedUtrum opus tertiae diei convenienter describatur
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter opus tertiae diei describatur.
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the work of the third day is unfittingly described.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg1
In tertia enim die facta est distinctio medii elementi ab ultimo. Sed sub medio elemento includitur ignis, aer et aqua, ut dictum est. Cum ergo ignis et aer sint nobiliora quam aqua, videtur quod inconvenienter eorum mentionem praetermisit.
Obj. 1: For on the third day the distinction of the middle element from the last was made. But under this middle element is included fire, air, and water, as has been said.1 Therefore, since fire and air are more noble than water, it seems unfitting to omit mentioning them.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, cuilibet corpori debetur locus naturalis secundum exigentiam suae formae. Unde Commentator dicit in 8 Physic., quod quanto ignis accipit de specie in generatione, tantum habet de ubi. Sed aqua etiam ante tertium diem formam naturalem habuerat, quod patet ex Scriptura, quae ipsius aquae in principio mentionem facit. Ergo a principio suae creationis in suum locum tendebat; ergo non videtur tertiae diei opus, congregatio aquarum in unum locum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a natural place is due to any body in accord with the requirements of its form. Hence the Commentator says in the Physics 81 that the more fire receives of species in generation, the more it partakes of place. But water had its natural form even before the third day, as is clear from Scripture, which mentions water at the beginning. Therefore, from the beginning of its creation it tended toward its place. Therefore, the gathering together of the waters into one place does not seem to be the work of the third day.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, in elementis est talis ordo quod subtilius se habet ad minus subtile sicut continens ad contentum: unde ignis continet aerem, et aer aquam. Sed aqua est subtilior terra. Ergo aqua debet totam terram continere, et non in unam partem ejus congregari.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, among the elements there is the kind of order in which the more subtle is related to the less subtle as containing to contained. Hence fire contains air, and air contains water. But water is more subtle than earth. Therefore, water should contain the whole earth and not be gathered together into a single part of it.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, a loco in quem movetur corpus naturaliter, non potest moveri nisi violenter, ut in 1 Caeli et mundi, habetur. Si ergo aqua naturaliter congregatur in unam partem terrae, videtur quod ad alias partes defluere non posset nisi violenter. Nullus autem motus violentus est perpetuus, ut in 2 Caeli et mundi, dicitur. Cum ergo ex mari, quod dicitur locus congregationis aquarum, indeficienter aqua ad reliquas partes terrae derivetur, quod ipsa perennitas fluviorum ostendit, videtur quod non naturaliter aquae in unum locum congregentur: et ita inconvenienter talis congregatio in institutione naturae commemoratur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, as is related in On the Heavens 1,1 only by violence can a body be moved from the place to which it moves naturally. Therefore, if water is naturally gathered together into a single part of the earth, it seems that it could only flow out to other parts by violence. But no violent motion is perpetual, as is said in On the Heavens 2.2 Therefore, since water is unceasingly drawn from the sea, which is said to be the place where the waters are gathered together, to the remaining parts of the earth, as the perennial nature of rivers shows, it seems that the waters are not naturally gathered together into one place. Thus, it is not fitting to mention such a gathering together in the establishment of nature.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg5
Praeterea, in loco naturali unumquodque elementum est purum et simplex. Sed aqua in mari non videtur esse purum elementum, quod ipsa salsedo ostendit, cum aqua de natura sua sit insipida. Ergo videtur quod non naturaliter in locum unum, scilicet in mare, aquae congregentur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, in its natural place, each element is pure and simple. But water in the sea does not seem to be a pure element, as even its saltiness shows, since water is of its nature without taste. Therefore, it seems that the waters are not gathered together into one place, namely, into the sea, by nature. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg6
Praeterea, plantae videntur ad ornatum terrae pertinere. Sed ad ornatum deputantur tres ultimi dies. Ergo in opere tertiae diei de productione plantarum mentio facienda non erat.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, plants seem to pertain to the adornment of the earth. But it is the last three days that are dedicated to adornment. Therefore, in the work of the third day, no mention should have been made of the production of plants.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg7
Praeterea, herbae quaedam vel plantae non videntur in tertia die esse productae, sed post peccatum hominis, ut habetur Gen. 3:18: spinas et tribulos germinabit tibi. Ergo videtur quod inconvenienter in tertia die dicatur terra herbam virentem protulisse, cum hoc non sit universaliter verum.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, certain herbs or plants seem not to have been produced on the third day but rather after the sin of man, as Genesis 3:18 relates: thorns and thistles it shall bring forth to you. Therefore, it seems unfitting to say that on the third day the earth brought forth green herbage, since this is not universally true.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg8
Praeterea, sicut plantae generantur in terra, ita etiam et corpora mineralia. Ergo videtur quod insufficienter rerum productionem determinet Scriptura, cum in hac die de mineralibus mentio non fiat.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, just as plants are generated in the earth, so also are mineral bodies. Therefore, it seems that Scripture does not sufficiently addresses the production of things, since it does not mention minerals on this day.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.arg9
Respondeo dicendum, quod opus distinctionis attenditur secundum hoc quod corporibus, quae sunt elementa mundi, conferuntur virtutes universaliter ad naturales effectus moventes, cujusmodi sunt qualitates activae et passivae elementorum; et ideo hujusmodi qualitates1 inferioribus elementis tertia die collatae intelliguntur, quibus ab invicem et proprietate et situ separantur, eo quod inter qualitates elementares etiam gravitas et levitas continentur, quae sunt principia motus elementorum ad propria loca, et etiam quietis naturalis eorum in eisdem, sicut caliditas et frigiditas sunt principia alterationis; et ideo ex collatione talis virtutis dicuntur aquae tertia die in unum locum congregatae.
I answer that the work of distinction consists of the conferral of powers that universally move to natural effects on the bodies that are the elements of the world. The active and passive qualities of the elements are powers of this sort; thus, such qualities are understood to have been conferred on the lower elements on the third day. Such qualities separate the elements from one another with regard to property and location because the elemental qualities also include heaviness and lightness, which are the principles of the motion of the elements to their proper places as well as of their natural rest in those places, just as hotness and coldness are principles of alteration. Thus, due to the conferral of such power, the waters are said to have been gathered together into one place on the third day.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis et aer sunt elementa magis latentia, eo quod non ita sensu percipiuntur sicut aqua; et ideo legislator, rudi populo legem proponens, ex manifestis quae tetigit, occulta intelligenda reliquit.
Reply Obj. 1: Fire and air are the most hidden elements because they are not perceived sensibly as well as water is. Thus, the law-giver, proposing the law to an uneducated people, left the hidden things to be understood from the manifest things he mentioned.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad1
Vel dicendum, ut prius dictum est, quod aer quantum ad superiorem partem comprehenditur nomine caeli; quantum vero ad inferiorem nomine aquae propter similitudinem humiditatis quam cum aqua habet, cujus vaporibus resolutis quodammodo aer inspissatur.
Or we may say, as has been said before,1 that air is included under the name “heaven” with regard to its higher part and, with regard to its lower part, under the name “water,” on account of the likeness of the humidity it possesses to water. For when water’s vapors are released, the air is in a certain way condensed.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut calor et frigus non sunt formae substantiales elementorum, ita nec gravitas et levitas; quia non possent esse aliis corporibus accidentales. Unde sicut substantia non est principium alterationis nisi mediante calore vel frigore, ita nec est principium motus vel quietis localis nisi mediante gravitate et levitate; et ideo quamvis aqua formam substantialem ex opere creationis habuerit, non tamen ex hoc in proprium locum congregabatur; sed per opus suae distinctionis intelliguntur haec opera ordinata secundum tempus, sive secundum naturam. Verbum autem Commentatoris intelligendum est de corporibus secundum quod sunt in sui complemento quantum ad primum et ad secundum esse.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as heat and cold are not substantial forms of elements, neither are heaviness and lightness. For then they could not be incidental to other bodies. Hence just as substance is only the principle of alteration through the mediation of heat or cold, so it is only the principle of local motion or rest through the mediation of heaviness and lightness. Thus, even though water had its substantial form by the work of creation, it was not on this account gathered together into its proper place. Rather, these works are understood to be ordered with reference to time or with reference to nature by the work of their distinction. But the statement of the Commentator should be understood of bodies as they exist in their completion with regard to primary and secondary being.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quanto aliquod elementum est subtilius, tanto est majus in quantitate; et ideo aer est major quam aqua, et aqua quam terra; et ideo aer complectitur ista duo undique complens1 sphaericam figuram; a quo deficit aqua, quae quidem terram cingit, non totam operiens ipsam, complens2 quidem circulum, sed deficiens a complexione sphaerae, et hoc etiam sequitur necessitatem finis, ut in terra possit esse habitatio animalium respirantium et generatio plantarum: terra vero quasi minima in centro concluditur.
Reply Obj. 3: The more subtle an element is, the greater it is in quantity. Thus, air is greater than water, and water than earth. And thus, air surrounds these two on either side, having formed the complete shape of a sphere. But water falls short of this shape. It does form a belt around the earth, but without covering all of it, and so it forms a circle, but fails to complete a sphere. This also follows from the necessity of the end, namely, so that on the earth there can be habitat for animals that breath air, and the generation of plants. But earth, as the least, is confined to the center.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod corpora inferiora praeter motus proprios sequuntur quodammodo motum superiorum; et quanto est perfectius corpus inferius, tanto magis consequitur de motu superioris: quod patet ex hoc quod in corporibus caelestibus orbis inferior, praeter motum proprium, retinet motum superioris orbis quo defertur. Ita etiam est in elementis, quod ex motu corporum caelestium aliquid consequuntur de motu circulari, praeter motus proprios naturales; quod evidentissime apparet in refluxu maris, qui sequitur motum lunae; non tamen hoc fit per motum violentum; quia dicit Commentator in 4 Caeli et mundi, quod motus quibus elementa sequuntur impressiones corporum caelestium non sunt violenti, cum sit secundum naturalem ordinem corporum quod inferiora impressionem superiorum sequantur; et tanto plus, quanto perfectius fuerit in natura corpus inferius: et per hunc modum ex impressione caeli moventis elementa ad mixtionem, aqua subingreditur terram, ut sit apta ad generationem mineralium et animalium, et plantarum; et exinde in locum proprium naturali motu revertitur, ut dicitur Eccle. 1:7: ad locum unde exeunt flumina, revertuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: Lower bodies, besides their proper motions, also in a certain way follow the motion of higher bodies. The more perfect a lower body is, the more it follows the motion of a higher body. This is clear from the fact that among the heavenly bodies a lower sphere retains, besides its proper motion, the motion of the higher sphere by which it is borne. So it is also the case among the elements that from the motion of the heavenly bodies they obtain something of circular motion, besides their own proper natural motions. This is most evidently apparent in the sea’s tide, which follows the motion of the moon. Even so, this does not occur by way of violent motion. For the Commentator says in On the Heavens 41 that the motions by which the elements follow the impressions of the heavenly bodies are not violent, since it is in accord with the natural order of bodies that the lower follow the impression of the higher, and the more perfect a lower body is in nature, the more it does this. And in this way, water enters in under the earth from an impression of the heavens moving the elements to mix, in order that it may be apt for the generation of minerals, animals, and plants. It returns from there to its proper place by natural motion, as it is said: to the place where the streams flow, there they flow again (Eccl 1:7).
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod omnia elementa in loco, ubi contingunt se, alterantur a sua natura, ut sit quidam motus conjunctionis inter ea; et exinde in mari causatur salsedo ex admixtione vaporis terrestris, simul cum adustione radii solaris; et hoc praecipue prope terram et in superficie; in profundo enim pelagi invenitur aqua dulcis, ut patet ex verbis Philosophi, dicentis in libro De animalibus, quod quidam piscis, qui dicitur malakie,1 invenitur valde magnus in locis pelagosis in quibus abundant aquae dulces.
Reply Obj. 5: All the elements, in a place where they come into contact with one another, are altered by their nature such that there is a kind of motion of fusion between them. This causes saltiness in the sea, by the admixture of earthy vapor together with the burning of the sun’s rays. This occurs especially near the earth and on a thing’s surface. For in the depth of the sea, fresh water is found, as is clear from the words of the Philosopher, who says in his book the History of Animals1 that a certain kind of fish, which is called a “malakie,”2 is found to be quite large in places in the sea in which fresh waters abound.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod de productione plantarum videtur esse diversitas inter Augustinum et alios sanctos. Augustinus enim videtur velle, quod cum dicitur, Gen. 1:11: producat terra herbam virentem et facientem semen, non intelligitur tunc plantas esse productas in propria natura: sed tunc terrae datam esse virtutem germinativam ad producendum plantas opere propagationis. Aliis autem videtur quod tunc etiam plantae productae sunt. Utroque autem modo convenienter productio plantarum ad opus distinctionis pertinet: quia ad earum pullulationem sufficit virtus caelestis loco patris, et virtus terrae loco matris, ut Philosophus dicit. Et sic principia communia activa, quae ad opus distinctionis pertinent, sufficiunt ad generationem plantarum; non autem ad productionem animalium, ad quam requiritur virtus formativa in semine existens. Vel quia quaelibet res pertinet ad ornatum illius loci in quo movetur, et non in quo quiescit; plantae autem radicitus infixae terrae adhaerent; ideo ad ornatum ejus non pertinent, sed cum ipsa computantur, sicut dicit Augustinus, Super Gen. ad litt., lib. 2, cap. 13.
Reply Obj. 6: Concerning the production of plants there seems to be a difference between Augustine and other saints. For Augustine seems to be of the opinion1 that when it says, let the earth bring forth vegetation, plants yielding seed (Gen 1:11), we are not to understand that at that time plants were produced in their proper nature. Rather, at that time the earth was given the germinative power for the production of plants in the work of propagation. But to others it seems that at that time plants themselves were produced as well. Now, in either of these approaches the production of plants fittingly pertains to the work of distinction. For it is sufficient for their sprouting that they have the power of the heavens in place of a father, and the power of earth in place of a mother, as the Philosopher says.2 In this way, common active principles, which pertain to the work of distinction, are sufficient for the generation of plants, though not the production of animals, which requires the formative power that exists in the seed. Or else it is fitting because any thing pertains to the adornment of the place in which it moves, not that in which it rests. But plants adhere as fixed in the earth at the roots. Thus, they do not pertain to its adornment but are, rather, reckoned together with it, as Augustine says in On the Literal Interpretation of Genesis.3
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod plantae nocivae simul etiam cum aliis productae sunt; non tamen homini ante peccatum nocivae fuissent, divina providentia ipsum protegente: sed post peccatum in nocumentum hominis esse coeperunt: unde signanter dicitur, Genes. 3:18: germinabit tibi.
Reply Obj. 7: Harmful plants were also produced together with the others, though they would not have been harmful to man prior to sin, due to his being protected by divine providence. But after sin they began to be harmful to man. Hence signifying this, it is said: thorns and thistles it shall bring forth to you (Gen 3:18).
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod generatio mineralium est occulta in visceribus terrae; et ideo non oportuit de his populo facere mentionem, sed de his solum quae manifesta sunt. Praeterea, mineralia non participant aliquem gradum dignitatis in entibus supra elementa, cum vita careant: propter quod non oportuit de his specialiter fieri mentionem.
Reply Obj. 8: The generation of minerals is hidden in the bowels of the earth, and so there was no need to mention them to the people, but only things that were manifest. Moreover, minerals do not participate in a rank of dignity among beings higher than the elements since they lack life. So it was not necessary to make special mention of them.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5.ad8
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Quod de aquis factum esse credi potest. Hoc intelligendum est quantum ad proprietatem perspicuitatis, et non quantum ad naturam corporis elementaris; sed hoc etiam credi potest, quia contra fidem non est.
‘This can be believed to be made of waters.’1 This should be understood with regard to the property of translucency and not with regard to the nature of the elemental body. But even the latter may be believed, since it is not contrary to the faith.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5
Sed Spiritus Sanctus, quamvis auctores nostri sciverint, per eos dicere noluit nisi quod prosit saluti. Notandum quod hic auctores nostros nominat eos qui libros canonicos ediderunt, scilicet apostolos et prophetas, qui haec scribere non curaverunt; sed ab aliis sanctis asseritur et a philosophis probatur caelum esse sphaericae figurae, quod rationibus naturalibus et etiam mathematicis demonstratur.
‘But although our authors knew it, the Holy Spirit did not wish to say more through them than is profitable for our salvation.’1 It should be noted that here he refers to “our authors” as those who published the canonical books, namely, the apostles and prophets, who did not trouble about writing these things. But it is asserted by other saints and proved by philosophers that the heavens is of a spherical shape, which is demonstrated by natural as well as mathematical arguments.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5
Quaeritur etiam si stet, etc. De hoc etiam apud philosophos est duplex opinio. Aristoteles enim, lib. 2 De caelo, cap. 8, vult tantum orbes moveri, et non stellas per se;1 sed Ptolomaeus, Almagest., lib. 7, cap. 1 et 2, vult stellas habere proprium motum praeter motum orbis. Quamvis autem utroque modo motus localis caelestibus orbibus ascribatur, motus tamen varians aliquid in ejus substantia, ab eo excluditur, ex cujus privatione firmamentum vocatur.
‘It is also asked whether the heavens are fixed or move.’1 On this matter, too, the philosophers have two opinions. For Aristotle is of the opinion that only the spheres and not the stars as such are moved. But Ptolemy2 is of the opinion that the stars have their own proper motion besides the motion of the sphere. But even though local motion is ascribed in either way to the heavenly spheres, motion that varies anything in its substance is still excluded from it, and the firmament takes its name from this privation.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5
Post haec quaeri solet quare non est dictum . . . : vidit Deus quod esset bonum. Praeter hanc rationem mysticam quae in littera tangitur, aliam litteralem Magister in historiis assignat, quam etiam Rabbi Moyses tangit, quia scilicet in secundo die medium elementum a supremo distinguebatur, et ita non erat perfecta distinctio medii elementi, nisi etiam ab infimo distingueretur: et sic patet opus secundae diei in tertia die consummatum esse: et ideo benedictio tertiae diei ad utrumque refertur.
After these matters, it is usual to ask why it is not said here . . . ‘God saw that it was good.’1 Besides the mystical reason touched on in the text, the Master of Histories2 assigns another literal reason, one which Rabbi Moses touches on as well,3 namely, that on the second day the middle element was distinguished from the highest, and thus the middle element was not perfectly distinguished, which would only happen when it was distinguished from the lowest element. And so, it is clear that the work of the second day was brought to completion on the third day. Thus, the blessing of the third day refers to both.
Sent.II.D14.Q1.A5
D. 15Work of adornment of the fourth, fifth, and sixth days, and the seventh day’s restDe opere ornatus et de quiete septimae diei
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Post opus creationis et distinctionis, hic incipit Magister prosequi opus ornatus; et dividitur in partes duas:
After the work of creation and distinction, here the Master begins to pursue the work of adornment. This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D15
in prima determinat de operibus trium ultimorum dierum, qui ad ornatum deputantur;
In the first, he addresses the works of the last three days, which are dedicated to adornment.
Sent.II.D15
in secunda determinat de quiete septimae diei, in qua totius operis consummatio ostenditur, ibi: jam de septimae diei requie aliquid nos eloqui oportet.
In the second, he addresses the seventh day’s rest, in which the consummation of the whole work is set forth, at it is now suitable that we say something about resting on the seventh day.1
Sent.II.D15
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D15
in prima prosequitur opus ornatus secundum sententiam aliquorum sanctorum;
In the first, he pursues the work of adornment according to the opinion of some saints.
Sent.II.D15
in secunda prosequitur sententiam Augustini de operibus sex dierum, ibi: sed antequam de hominis creatione tractemus, quod supra breviter tetigimus plenius versantes, clarius faciamus.
In the second, he pursues Augustine’s opinion concerning the works of the six days, at but before we treat the creation of man, let us make clearer, by a fuller examination, what we briefly touched upon earlier.1
Sent.II.D15
Prima in tres, secundum tres dies quibus opus ornatus perficitur:
The first is divided into three parts in accord with the three days during which the work of adornment is brought to perfection.
Sent.II.D15
in prima enim determinat de opere quartae diei;
In the first part, he addresses the work of the fourth day.
Sent.II.D15
in secunda de opere quintae, ibi: dixit Deus: producant aquae reptile animae viventis;
In the second, he addresses the work of the fifth, at and God said, ‘Let the waters bring forth the crawling creature of living spirit.’1
Sent.II.D15
in tertia de opere sextae diei, ibi: sequitur: dixit Deus: producat terra animam viventem.
In the third, he addresses the work of the sixth day, at next: God said, ‘Let the earth bring forth living creatures.’1
Sent.II.D15
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D15
primo distinguit opera ornatus ab invicem, et ab operibus distinctionis;
First, he distinguishes the works of adornment from one another and from the works of distinction.
Sent.II.D15
secundo prosequitur specialiter opus quartae diei, ibi: quia ergo caelum caeteris elementis specie praestat . . . ideo ante alia ornatur in quarto die;
Second, he pursues the work of the fourth day specifically, at and because heaven excels the other elements in its beauty . . . so it was adorned before the others, on the fourth day.1
Sent.II.D15
tertio movet quamdam dubitationem, et solvit, ibi: quod autem subditur: et sint in signa, et tempora, et dies, et annos: quomodo accipiendum sit, quaeri solet.
Third, he raises a doubt and resolves it, at but it is usual to ask how the phrase that follows is to be taken: ‘to be as signs and for the fixing of times and days and years.’1
Sent.II.D15
Sequitur: dixit Deus: producat terra animam viventem. Hic describitur opus sextae diei; et circa hoc tria facit:
Next: God said, ‘Let the earth bring forth living creatures.’1 Here the work of the sixth day is described. Concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D15
primo ponit opus quod sexto die factum est;
First, he lays out the work that was done on the sixth day.
Sent.II.D15
secundo movet circa hoc duas quaestiones;
Second, he raises two questions concerning it.
Sent.II.D15
unam de animalibus nocivis, ibi: quaeri solet de venenosis animalibus,
One concerns harmful animals, at it is usual to ask, concerning poisonous and dangerous animals.1
Sent.II.D15
aliam de animalibus ex putrefactione generatis, ibi: de quibusdam etiam minutis animantibus quaestio est;
The other concerns animals generated by putrefaction, at there is also the question about some very small animals.1
Sent.II.D15
tertio assignat rationem ordinis ejus quod ultimo factum est, ad opera praecedentia, ibi: omnibus autem creatis atque dispositis novissime factus est homo.
Third, he assigns to the preceding works the reason for the order of what was made last, at when all things had been created and properly ordered, man was made last of all.1
Sent.II.D15
Jam de septimae diei requie aliquid nos eloqui oportet. Hic Magister prosequitur ea quae ad septimum diem pertinent; et circa hoc tria facit:
It is now suitable that we say something about resting on the seventh day.1 Here the Master pursues what pertains to the seventh day. Concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D15
primo ostendit quomodo intelligatur auctoris requies,
First, he shows how the author’s rest should be understood.
Sent.II.D15
secundo quomodo intelligatur operis consummatio, ibi: sed quaeritur, quomodo septima die dicatur Deus complevisse opus suum;
Second, how the consummation of the work should be understood, at but it is asked how God is said to have completed his work on the seventh day.1
Sent.II.D15
tertio ostendit quomodo intelligatur diei sanctificatio, ibi: illum autem diem sanctificasse et benedixisse legitur.
Third, he shows how the sanctification of the day should be understood, at but he is said to have sanctified and blessed that day.1
Sent.II.D15
Hic tria quaeruntur:
Here three questions are asked.
Sent.II.D15
primo de productione stellarum, quae ad quartum diem pertinet;
The first concerns the production of the stars, which pertains to the fourth day.1
Sent.II.D15
secundo de productione animalium quae pertinet ad quintum et sextum;
The second concerns the production of animals, which pertains to the fifth and sixth.1
Sent.II.D15
tertio de quiete opificis, quae pertinet ad septimum.
The third concerns the worker’s rest, which pertains to the seventh.1
Sent.II.D15
Q. 1The work of the fourth dayDe opere quartae diei
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions are asked:
Sent.II.D15.Q1
primo de ipsa productione stellarum;
first, concerning the production of the stars itself;
Sent.II.D15.Q1
secundo de effectu earum in inferiora corpora;
second, concerning their effect on lower bodies;
Sent.II.D15.Q1
tertio de effectu earum in ea quae sunt ex libero arbitrio.
third, concerning their effect on things that have free will.
Sent.II.D15.Q1
A. 1Whether the production of the stars is fittingly describedUtrum productio stellarum convenienter describatur
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod stellarum productio incompetenter describatur.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the production of the stars is inadequately described.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.arg1
Ea enim quae sunt priora secundum naturam, per prius ab ordinatissimo auctore prodiere. Sed sol et aliae stellae naturaliter praecedunt inferiora corpora, sicut movens praecedit motum, et agens passum. Ergo inconvenienter describitur productio solis et aliarum stellarum post distinctionem inferiorum elementorum.
Obj. 1: For from that author of utmost order, things that are prior according to nature have proceeded forth as prior in time. But the sun and the other stars precede the lower bodies by nature, as mover precedes what is moved and an agent its patient. Therefore, the production of the sun and the other stars is unfittingly described as being after the distinction of the lower elements.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, in 2 Caeli et mundi, stellae sunt partes orbium immobiles in orbibus permanentes, per eorum motus delatae. Sed plantae dicuntur ad ornatum non pertinere, quia terrae affixae sunt. Ergo videtur quod nec etiam stellae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in On the Heavens 2,1 the stars are unmovable parts of the spheres, which remain in the spheres and are borne by their motion. But plants are said not to pertain to adornment because they are fixed to the earth. Therefore, it seems that neither do the stars.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, sicut probant astrologi, multae stellae sunt majores luna. Sed cum dicitur esse duo magna luminaria, discretive intelligitur excedens magnitudo. Ergo videtur quod inconvenienter haec de luna dicantur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as astronomers prove,1 many stars are larger than the moon. But when it is said that there are two great luminaries, exceeding greatness is understood as something distinctive. Therefore, it seems that these things are not fittingly said of the moon.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, luminare videtur nisi quod est vas luminis. Sed illud corpus dicitur vas luminis quod a se lumen habet; quod lunae non competit, quam a sole illuminari, eclipsis lunae, et augmentatio et diminutio ostendit. Ergo videtur inconvenienter lunam luminare dici.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it seems that something is called a “luminary” because it is a vessel of light. But the body that is called a “vessel of light” is one that has light from itself, which is not true of the moon, because eclipses of the moon as well as its waxing and waning show that it is illuminated by the sun. Therefore, it seems unfitting for the moon to be called a “luminary.”
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, unumquodque luminare tempori illi praeesse videtur in quo apparet. Sed luna quandoque etiam in die apparet. Ergo non debet dici solum nocti praeesse.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, each luminary seems to rule that time in which it appears. But the moon sometimes appears even in the day. Therefore, it should not be said only to rule the night.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, nobilius nunquam est propter vilius se. Sed non nisi absurde dici potest minuta animalia, quae lucem solis ferre non possunt, luna et sideribus digniora esse. Ergo videtur inconvenienter in littera dici, ideo factam esse lunam et sidera ut lucerent propter talia animalia.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, the more noble never exists for the sake of what is baser than itself. But it would be nothing but absurd to say that the tiny animals that cannot bear sunlight are of greater dignity than the moon and stars. Therefore, it seems unfittingly said in the text1 that the moon and stars were made in order to shine for the sake of such animals.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut supra dictum est, praeter principia1 communia activa in tota natura, exiguntur determinatae virtutes moventes ad determinatas species; et hujusmodi virtutes per opus ornatus rebus inditae sunt. Sicut autem actio virtutum inferiorum communiter agentium reducitur in virtutem caelestem activam universaliter; ita etiam virtutes quae sunt in inferioribus, moventes ad determinatas species, reducuntur in aliquas virtutes caelestes determinatas; et hujusmodi virtutes determinatae consistunt praecipue in stellis, quae secundum diversos aspectus et conjunctiones, imprimunt ad determinatas species, ut dicit Commentator, in 11 Metaph., unde virtutes inferiores sunt sicut instrumenta virtutum superiorum, ut dicit Commentator in 8 Physic.; et ideo ut ordo ornatus, distinctionis ordini responderet, primo ponitur ornatus supremi elementi, secundum productionem luminarium, in quibus determinatae virtutes consistunt; secundo ornatus medii elementi per formationem piscium et avium; tertio ornatus infimi elementi in productione animalium terrestrium.
I answer that, as has been said above,1 besides the active principles common in all nature, determinate powers moving to determinate species are required. Powers of this sort were bestowed on things through the work of adornment. But just as the action of lower powers acting in a common manner is traced back to the active heavenly power in a universal manner, so also the powers that are in lower things, moving them to determinate species, are traced back to determinate heavenly powers. Determinate powers of this sort are found especially in the stars, which impress determinate species on things in accord with different appearances and conjunctions, as the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 11.2 Hence lower powers are like instruments of higher powers, as the Commentator says on the Physics 8.3 Thus, for the order of adornment to correspond to the order of distinction, the adornment of the highest element is put first, with reference to the production of the luminaries, in which the determinate powers consist. Second, the adornment of the middle element is given by the formation of fish and birds. Third, the adornment of the lowest element is given in the production of the land animals.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod per hoc quod dicitur: fiant luminaria in firmamento caeli, Gen. 1:14, non intelligitur quod hujusmodi corpora luminarium secundum esse suum specificum ex praejacenti materia facta sint, sed eorum substantia prius existente, tunc primo virtutes determinatae eis collatae sunt, ex quo ultimum complementum sui acquisierunt.1 Hae autem determinatae virtutes corporum caelestium non respondent communibus virtutibus quae sunt in elementis, sed propriis quae sunt in determinatis rebus; ut sicut lucis productio elementorum distinctionem praecesserat, ita luminarium institutio praecederet naturalium specierum diversitatem.
Reply Obj. 1: By let there be lights in the firmament of the heavens (Gen 1:14), we are not to understand that such bodies of luminaries were made from preexisting matter with respect to their specific being. Rather, with their substance previously existing, determinate powers were first conferred on them at that time, due to which they acquired their final completion. Now, these determinate powers of the heavenly bodies do not correspond to the common powers in the elements, but rather to the proper powers in determinate things, so that just as the production of light preceded the distinction of the elements, so also the establishment of the luminaries would precede the differentiation of natural species.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ad productionem plantarum sufficiunt communes virtutes elementorum, quae ex diversa commixtione elementorum, diversimode speciem sortiuntur; quod in animalibus perfectis accidere non potest, quamvis quidam philosophi hoc posuerint: et haec est causa quare plantae ad opus distinctionis pertinent. Unde non oportet quod stellae pertineant ad opus distinctionis, in quibus sunt virtutes moventes ad determinatas species.
Reply Obj. 2: The common powers of the elements suffice for the production of plants, which are allotted species differently on the basis of different combinations of the elements. But this cannot happen in perfect animals, even though some philosophers have posited this. This is the reason why plants pertain to the work of distinction. Hence it is not necessary for the stars to pertain to the work of distinction, for in them are the powers that move to determinate species.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.ad2
Vel potest dici quod stellae, etsi non moventur in caelo per se, moventur tamen cum orbibus suis; plantae vero nec per se nec cum alio moventur.
Or it may be said that the stars, even if they do not move in heaven through themselves, still move together with their spheres. But plants move neither through themselves nor together with another.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sol dicitur magnum luminare, et propter quantitatem et propter virtutem; luna vero dicitur magnum, non tam propter quantitatem veram, quam propter quantitatem apparentem, et1 propter excessum claritatis respectu aliarum stellarum, ex propinquitate ejus ad nos, et propter evidentiam effectus quem habet in rebus humidis.
Reply Obj. 3: The sun is called a “great” luminary both because of its quantity and because of its power. But the moon is called “great” not so much because of its true size as because of its apparent size and exceeding brightness in comparison to other stars by reason of its nearness to us, and also because of the obvious effect it has on moist things.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut philosophi probant, et etiam Dionysius asserit in 4 cap. De divin. nom., a sole illuminantur omnia corpora, et superiora et inferiora, et non tantum luna. Nec tamen hoc impedit quin alia corpora luminaria dicantur: quia cum lumen solis, ut Dionysius dicit, recipiatur diversimode in diversis corporibus secundum eorum proportionem, quaedam corpora recipiunt lumen praedictum ut lucentia et radios emittentia, sicut luna et stellae; et talia possunt luminaria et vasa luminis dici; quaedam autem recipiunt non ut radios ex se emittentia, et hoc dupliciter: vel in profundo, ut aer, vel in superficie, ut corpora opaca, quorum neutrum luminare dici potest.
Reply Obj. 4: As philosophers prove and Dionysius also asserts, not only the moon, but all bodies, both higher and lower, are illuminated by the sun. Even so, this does not prevent other bodies from being called “luminaries.” For, although the light of the sun, as Dionysius says,1 is received differently in different bodies according to their proportion, certain bodies receive the aforementioned light as giving off light and emitting rays, such as the moon and the stars. Such bodies can be called “luminaries” and “vessels of light.” But others receive light, though not as emitting rays from themselves, and this in two ways: either in their depth, as in the case of air, or on their surface, as in the case of opaque bodies. Neither of these can be called a “luminary.”
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis luna in die appareat, non tamen lumen ejus in die dominatur, propter praesentiam majoris luminis; et ideo dicitur nocti praeesse, non diei.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though the moon appears during the day, its light does not predominate in the day because of the presence of a greater light. Thus, it is said to rule the night, not the day.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod aliquid potest esse propter aliud dupliciter. Aut quia ordinatur ad ipsum sicut ad finem proprium et principalem, et sic inconveniens est dicere quod aliquid sit propter vilius se, ut luna et stellae propter noctuas et vespertiliones, cum finis potior sit his quae sunt ad finem. Alio modo potest dici aliquid esse propter aliud, cui ex ipso provenit aliqua utilitas; eo modo quo posset rex dici propter rusticum, ex cujus regimine provenit ei pax: et per hunc modum est intelligendum quod in littera dicitur; omnes enim utilitates quae ex corporibus caelestibus proveniunt in inferioribus, sunt a Deo provisae, qui corpora illa instituit.
Reply Obj. 6: One thing can be said to be for the sake of another in two ways. Either it is because it is ordered to it as to its proper and principal end, and in this way, it is unfitting to say that something exists on account of something baser than itself—as if we were to say that the moon and stars exist on account of night owls and bats—since the end is more important than what is directed toward the end. Or, in another way, it can be said that something exists for the sake of another when some benefit comes to the latter from the former. In this way, a king could be said to exist for the sake of a peasant, since the king’s rule brings peace to the peasant. This is how we should understand what is said in the text.1 For all the benefits that come from the heavenly bodies to the lower are provided for by God, who established those bodies.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A1.ad6
A. 2Whether heavenly bodies have an effect on lower bodiesUtrum corpora caelestia habeant aliquem effectum in corporibus inferioribus
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod corpora caelestia non habeant aliquem effectum in inferioribus corporibus.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that heavenly bodies do not have an effect on lower bodies.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.arg1
Primo per hoc quod in littera dicitur, quod facta sunt hujusmodi corpora ut sint in signa. Signum autem contra causam dividitur. Ergo videtur quod non sint causae aliquorum quae in inferioribus contingunt.
Obj. 1: First, this is because of what the text says,1 that bodies of this sort were made to exist as signs. But sign is contradistinguished from cause. Therefore, it seems that they are not the causes of things that occur in lower bodies.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, lib. 2 De fide orth., cap. 7: nos autem dicimus quod ipsa, scilicet corpora caelestia, non sunt causa generationis eorum quae generantur, neque corruptionis eorum quae corrumpuntur. Sed generatio et corruptio ad corporalia pertinent. Ergo videtur quod nec in corporalibus effectum habeant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, Damascene says,1 but we say that they, namely, the heavenly bodies, are not the cause of the generation of things that are generated, nor are they the cause of the corruption of things that are corrupted. But generation and corruption pertain to bodily things. Therefore, it seems that they do not have an effect on bodily things.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, necessitas effectus procedit ex necessitate causae, ut in 5 Metaph., Philosophus dicit. Sed motus corporum caelestium et dispositiones eorum sunt de rebus necessariis et invariabilibus, ut etiam dicit Dionysius in Epistola 7 ad Polycarpum. Si ergo ex corporibus caelestibus causarentur alterationes et motus corporum inferiorum, oporteret quod in inferioribus omnia ex necessitate contingerent. Hoc autem apparet esse falsum. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the necessity of the effect follows from the necessity of the cause, as the Philosopher says in the Metaphysics 5.1 But the motion of the heavenly bodies and their dispositions pertain to necessary and invariable things, as Dionysius also says in his 7th Letter to Polycarp.2 Therefore, if the alterations and motions of lower bodies were caused by heavenly bodies, all things in lower bodies would have to occur out of necessity. But this appears to be false. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, omne agens agit sibi simile. Sed corpora superiora non afficiuntur qualitatibus inferiorum corporum, scilicet calore et frigore, ut Philosophus probat. Ergo videtur quod non possint esse causa motuum et alterationum ad has formas.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, every agent brings about something like itself. But higher bodies are not affected by the qualities of lower bodies, namely, heat and cold, as the Philosopher proves. Therefore, it seems they cannot be the cause of motions and alterations with regard to these forms.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.arg5
Si dicatur quod causant calorem per motum et per naturam lucis;
Obj. 5: One might say that they cause heat through motion and through the nature of light.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.arg6
contra. Ubi est eadem causa et idem effectus. Sed omnia corpora caelestia convenienter motus et lumen habent. Ergo omnia haberent eumdem effectum: quod est contra omnes qui ponunt causalitatem corporum caelestium super inferiora, cum quaedam eorum dicantur effective calida ut sol, quaedam vero frigida, ut Saturnus et luna.
On the contrary, where there is the same cause, there is the same effect. But all the heavenly bodies are in agreement in the motions and light they possess. Therefore, they would all have the same effect. But this is contrary to all those who posit the causality of heavenly bodies on the lower, since some of them, such as the sun, are said to be hot in their effect while others, such as Saturn and the moon, are cold.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, cum movens et motum oporteat esse simul, et agens et passum, ut probatur in 8 Physic., non potest ab uno extremo provenire actio in alterum nisi per impressionem factam in medio. Sed inter stellas superiores et corpora inferiora sunt medii orbes planetarum. Cum ergo illi orbes non recipiant impressionem caloris et frigoris, non videtur quod ad minus a superioribus stellis aliqua impressio in inferiora corpora fiat, nec etiam ab aliquo planetarum; nisi forte a luna.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, since the mover and the moved must be together, as well as the agent and the patient, as is proved in the Physics 8,1 an action cannot reach from one extreme to another except through making an impression in the middle. But between the higher stars and lower bodies there are the spheres of the planets in the middle. Therefore, since these spheres do not receive any impression of heat or cold, it does not seem that an impression is made on lower bodies, at least by the higher stars, nor even by any of the planets, except perhaps by the moon.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.arg7
Sed contra est quod dicit Augustinus, lib. 5, cap. 6 De civit. Dei: non usquequaque absurde dici potest ad solas corporum differentias afflatus quosdam sidereos pervenire.1 Dionysius etiam dicit in 4 cap. De divin. nomin. de radio solari tractans: generationem visibilium corporum confert, et ad vitam ipsam movet, et auget, et nutrit, et perficit.
On the contrary, Augustine says, it is not altogether absurd to say that certain astral influences have some power to cause differences in bodies alone.1 Dionysius also says, treating of the solar ray, that it confers generation on visible bodies and moves even to life, which it grows, nourishes, and perfects.2
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.sc
Hoc etiam ipse sensus ostendit, praecipue quantum ad effectum solis et lunae.
Also, the senses themselves show this, especially with regard to the effect of the sun and moon.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hanc quaestionem fuit multiplex error.
I answer that there were many errors concerning this question.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.co
Quidam enim antiqui naturales non intelligentes aliquam substantiam praeter corpora esse, ea quae sunt nobilissima in corporibus posuerunt esse nobilissima in entibus: unde etiam scientiam naturalem primam scientiarum dicebant, ut in 4 Metaph. dicitur; et propter hoc corpora caelestia deos appellabant, credentes etiam ea esse animata, quia ipsam animam corpus esse dicebant, ut in 1 De anima patet: et ideo sequebatur corpora caelestia habere primam influentiam in inferiora corpora ex se et non ab alio: et haec fuit causa inducens idololatriam. Sed haec positio ostenditur erronea, non tantum per Scripturas sanctas, sed etiam per rationes philosophorum, qui substantias intellectuales primas esse probaverunt; quarum unam esse primam omnium causam ostendunt, scilicet Deum.
Some ancient natural philosophers, not understanding that there is any substance besides bodies, posited that the most noble things among bodies are also the most noble among beings. Hence they also said natural science is the first of the sciences, as it says in the Metaphysics 4.1 For this reason they referred to the heavenly bodies as gods, believing as well that they were animated, since they said that the soul itself is a body, as is clear in On the Soul 1.2 Thus, it followed that heavenly bodies had the first influence on lower bodies of themselves and not from another. This was what led them into idolatry. But this position is shown to be erroneous, not only through the holy Scriptures, but also through the arguments of philosophers who proved that intellectual substances are first. And they show that one of these, namely, God, is the first cause of all things.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2
Alia positio est quorumdam philosophorum, qui quidem concedunt nobiscum, corpora caelestia non esse primas causas inferiorum; sed ipsa esse ab alio habere et virtutem agendi; dicunt tamen quod esse corporum inferiorum procedit a Deo mediantibus corporibus caelestibus: unde et materiam elementorum. Avicenna, in sua Metaph., tract. 9, cap. 4, et tract. 6, et De intell., cap. 4, dicit a substantia caeli causari: et hoc ut ostendat omnia a Deo secundum ordinem processisse1 scilicet animas mediantibus intelligentiis, et corporalia mediantibus spiritualibus, et corruptibilia mediantibus incorruptibilibus. Sed haec positio erronea est et contra fidem, quae ponit Deum solum materiae et omnium rerum Creatorem esse, ut supra dictum est.
Another position is that of some philosophers who, though they concede with us that heavenly bodies are not the first causes of lower bodies but rather have their being and power of acting from another, nevertheless say that the being of lower bodies proceeds from God by the mediation of the heavenly bodies. Hence Avicenna even says1 that the matter of the elements is caused by the substance of heaven. He does this in order to show that all things have proceeded from God in order: souls by the mediation of intelligences, bodily things by the mediation of spiritual things, and corruptible things by the mediation of incorruptible things. But this position is erroneous and contrary to the faith, for the faith asserts that God alone is the Creator of matter and of all things, as has been said above.2
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2
Aliorum positio est, quod omnino nullum effectum in corporibus habent. Sed hoc omnino est contra sensum et contra sanctorum auctoritates.
The position of others is that they have no effect whatsoever on bodies. But this is altogether contrary to the senses and the authorities of the saints.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2
Et ideo aliter dicendum est quod, secundum Avicennam, tract. 6, ut supra, duplex est agens: scilicet agens divinum, quod est dans esse, et agens naturale, quod est transmutans. Dico ergo quod primus modus actionis soli Deo convenit; sed secundus modus etiam aliis convenire potest: et per modum istum dicendum est, corpora caelestia causare generationem et corruptionem in inferioribus, inquantum motus eorum est causa omnium inferiorum mutationum. Sed cum omnis motus sit actus motoris et moti, oportet quod in motu relinquatur virtus motoris et virtus mobilis: unde ex ipso mobili, quod corpus est, habet virtutem movendi inferiora corpora ad dispositiones corporales. Ex parte autem motoris, qui est substantia spiritualis, quaecumque sit illa, habet virtutem movendi ad formas substantiales, secundum quas est esse specificum, quod divinum esse dicitur. Relinquitur autem virtus spiritualis substantiae in motu corporis caelestis, ad modum quo virtus motoris relinquitur in instrumento: et per hunc modum omnes formae naturales descendunt a formis quae sunt sine materia, ut Boetius dicit, 1 De Trinit., cap. 2, et Commentator in 11 Metaph., sicut formae artificiatorum ab artifice.
Thus, we must say otherwise, that, according to Avicenna,1 there are two kinds of agent: a divine agent, which gives being, and a natural agent, which transmutes. Therefore, I say that the first mode of action belongs to God alone, but that the second mode can also belong to others. This is how we must say that heavenly bodies cause generation and corruption in lower bodies, inasmuch as their motion is the cause of all lower changes. But since every motion is an act of mover and moved, the power of the mover and the power of the movable must remain in the motion. Hence from the movable thing itself, which is a body, the motion has the power of moving lower bodies with regard to bodily dispositions. But on the part of the mover, which is a spiritual substance, whatever it may be, the motion has the power of moving things to substantial forms, in accord with which there is specific being, which is called “divine being.” But the power of the spiritual substance remains in the motion of a heavenly body in the way that the power of the mover remains in the instrument. In this way, all natural forms derive from the forms that are without matter, as Boethius says,2 and also the Commentator,3 just as the forms of artifacts derive from the artisan.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod contingit aliquando idem esse signum et causam: causam, inquantum operatur ad effectum; signum, inquantum sensibus repraesentatum in cognitionem effectus ducit. Unde per hoc quod dicuntur signa, non excluditur eorum causalitas; quam tamen Scriptura subticuit, ne idololatrandi aliqua occasio daretur, ad quam tunc temporis homines proni erant.
Reply Obj. 1: It occurs sometimes that the same thing is both sign and cause: cause inasmuch as it works to produce the effect, and sign inasmuch as it leads to knowledge of the effect by being represented to the senses. Hence the fact that they are called “signs” does not exclude their causality, though Scripture does pass over this in silence in order to avoid giving an occasion for idolatry, to which the men of that time were prone.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Damascenus intendit negare a corporibus caelestibus illam causalitatem quae idolatriam inducebat, ut patet ex praedictis.
Reply Obj. 2: Damascene intends to deny to heavenly bodies the causality that led to idolatry, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod impressio alicujus agentis non recipitur in aliquo nisi per modum recipientis: et quia natura inferior est talis quae impediri potest, et deficere in minori parte; ideo impressiones corporum caelestium non recipiuntur in corporibus inferioribus secundum necessitatem, ut semper ita eveniat, sed ut in pluribus, sicut expresse habetur a Philosopho, in fine De somno et vigilia.
Reply Obj. 3: The impression of an agent is only received in something after the mode of the receiver. Because lower nature is such as can be impeded and can fail in the minority of cases, the impressions of heavenly bodies are not received in lower bodies by necessity in such a way that things always come to pass in accord with them, but rather such that this happens in the majority of cases, as is expressly related by the Philosopher at the end of On Sleep and Sleeplessness.1
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod similia sunt quae in eadem forma communicant; sed contingit quod illam formam non uniformiter participant quaedam; quia quod est in uno deficienter, in altero est eminentius: et hoc oportet inveniri, secundum Dionysium, in omnibus causis essentialibus; et ideo ipse dicit quod sol uniformiter praeaccepit in se omnia ea quae divisim per ejus actionem1 in aliis causantur: et secundum hoc dico quod calor et frigus, et hujusmodi, inveniuntur in corporibus caelestibus nobiliori modo quam in elementis; non quod istis qualitatibus afficiantur et denominentur, sed sunt in eis sicut in virtute activa, et talis similitudo sufficit ad actionem agentis non univoce.
Reply Obj. 4: Things that share in the same form are alike. But it happens that certain things do not participate in that form in a uniform manner, since what is in one deficiently is in another more eminently. And we must find this, according to Dionysius, in all essential causes.1 Thus, he says that the sun uniformly has in advance within itself all the things that are caused in other things separately by its action. In accord with this I say that heat, cold, and things of this sort are found in heavenly bodies in a nobler manner than in the elements, not that they are affected or named by these qualities, but rather that they are in them as in an active power. Such likeness is sufficient for the action of an agent that does not act univocally.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod lux, quantum est de se, semper est effectiva caloris, etiam lux lunae. Unde dicit Philosophus, De partibus animal.,1 lib. 4, quod noctes plenilunii sunt calidiores. Sed praeter naturam lucis quae communis est omnibus corporibus caelestibus, quaelibet stella habet virtutem determinatam consequentem suam speciem, ratione cujus lux ejus et motus habet vel infrigidare vel humectare, et sic de aliis; sicut etiam et praeter motum communem, qui est motus diurnus, quilibet orbis habet motum proprium.
Reply Obj. 5: As far as light itself is concerned, it always produces heat, even the light of the moon. Hence the Philosopher says in On the Parts of Animals1 that the nights of the full moon are hotter. But besides the nature of light that is common to all heavenly bodies, any given star has a determinate power following on its species, by reason of which its light and motion has the property either of cooling or of making moist and so forth, just as besides common motion, which is diurnal motion, any given sphere also has its own proper motion.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod cujuslibet agentis habentis situm, actio prius recipitur in medio quam in termino; non tamen oportet quod recipiatur in utroque eodem modo; sed secundum quod exigit dispositio utriusque, sicut ponit exemplum Commentator in 8 Physic., de pisce, qui retentus in reti, stupefacit manum praeter hoc quod stupefaciat rete, quae stupefactionis capax non est, et tamen secundum aliquem modum rete alteratur ex virtute piscis. Ita etiam oportet quod virtutes superiorum stellarum prius recipiantur in mediis orbibus quam in inferiora corpora, quamvis non eosdem effectus utrobique habeant.
Reply Obj. 6: In the case of any agent that has location, its action is received in the middle before it is received in the term, yet it need not be received in both in the same manner. Rather, it is received in accord with what the disposition of each requires. The Commentator, on the Physics 8,1 gives the example of a fish caught in a net: it stuns one’s hand without stunning the net, which is not capable of being stunned, and yet in a certain manner the net is altered by the power of the fish. So, too, the powers of the higher stars must be received in the middle spheres prior to being received in the lower bodies, though they do not have the same effects on each.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A2.ad6
A. 3Whether higher bodies have causality over the motions of free willUtrum corpora superiora habeant causalitatem super motus liberi arbitrii
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod corpora superiora habeant causalitatem etiam super motus liberi arbitrii.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that higher bodies have causality even over the motions of free will.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.arg1
Dionysius enim, in 4 cap. De divinis nomin., de corporibus caelestibus tractans, ea, inquit, quae sunt in tempore determinant, et numerant, et ordinant et continent. Sed opera quae sunt ex libero arbitrio sunt in tempore. Ergo determinantur et ordinantur virtute corporum caelestium.
Obj. 1: For Dionysius says, treating of the heavenly bodies, they determine, number, order, and contain the things that are in time.1 But the works that proceed from free will are in time. Therefore, they are determined and ordered by the power of the heavenly bodies.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, omne quod non est eodem modo se habens oportet reducere in causam semper eodem modo se habentem: quia contingentia procedunt ex necessariis et difformia ab uniformibus. Sed actus ex libero arbitrio dependentes maxime sunt variabiles. Ergo oportet eos reducere in motus caelestes sicut in causas uniformes.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everything that is not always the same must be traced back to a cause that is always the same. For contingent things proceed from necessary things, and non-uniform from uniform things. But the acts flowing from free will are variable above all. Therefore, they must be traced back to the heavenly motions as to uniform causes.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, sicut se habet movens et mobile ad aliud movens et mobile, ita se habet motus ad motum. Sed motor corporis caelestis est nobilior motore corporis humani, et potens in ipsum imprimere; et similiter corpus caeleste in corpus humanum. Ergo et motus caelestis est aliquo modo causa operum humanorum, quae ex libero dependent arbitrio.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as mover and movable relate to another mover and movable, so also motion relates to motion. But the mover of a heavenly body is more noble than the mover of the human body and able to make an impression on it. Likewise, a heavenly body can make an impression on a human body. Therefore, too, heavenly motion is in a way the cause of human works that flow from free will.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, praecognitio aliquorum futurorum non potest accipi nisi ex illis in quibus illa futura sunt aliquo modo sicut in causis, sive per se cognoscantur causae illae, sive per aliquos effectus, qui dicuntur earum signa, et per consequens aliorum effectuum. Sed praecognitiones operum humanorum ex libertate arbitrii dependentium accipiuntur ex motibus caelestibus, sicut patet ex astrologis, qui multa de his divinando praedicunt. Ergo videtur quod corpora caelestia habeant causalitatem super ea quae ex libertate arbitrii dependent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, one can gain foreknowledge of future events only from things in which these future events exist in a way as in their causes. This is true whether those causes are known in themselves or are known through certain effects, which are called “signs” of them and, consequently, of their other effects. But foreknowledge of human works flowing from free will is gained from heavenly motions, as is clear in the case of astrologers, who predict many things concerning them by divination. Therefore, it seems that heavenly bodies have causality over what depends on free will.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.arg5
Sed contra, sicut dicit Philosophus in 3 De anima, agens oportet esse praestantius patiente. Sed corpus caeleste est multo inferius in ordine entium quam anima rationalis. Ergo non potest in ipsa agere, ut causet aliquem actum1 ejus.
On the contrary, as the Philosopher says,1 the agent must be superior to the patient. But a heavenly body is greatly inferior to the rational soul in the order of beings. Therefore, it cannot act on it in such a manner as to cause one of its acts.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, ut probat Philosophus in 3 Ethic., et 1 Magnorum moral., in nobis est bonos vel malos esse. Sed boni vel mali efficimur per actus nostros. Ergo in nobis est quod nos1 actus nostros faciamus.2 Ergo non causantur ex aliqua virtute vel impressione virtutis caelestis.
Furthermore, as the Philosopher proves in Ethics 3,1 to be good or wicked lies within us. But we become good or wicked through our acts. Therefore, to perform or not perform our actions lies within us. Therefore, they are not caused by a power or impression of a heavenly power.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod cum propria rei operatio sequatur naturam ipsius, illud tantum causa operationis esse potest quod aliquo modo naturam in esse producit et ideo, cum actus ex libertate arbitrii procedentes, ex hoc quod voluntarii sunt et in potestate nostra, actus humani proprie dicantur; non possunt in aliquam causam directe reduci quae ipsius animae causa non sit; et ideo secundum diversas positiones de causalitate rationalis animae, consecutae sunt diversae opiniones de operibus humanis.
I answer that, since the proper activity of a thing follows its nature, only that which in a way brings the nature into being can be a cause of its activity. Thus, the acts proceeding from the freedom of the will, by virtue of the fact that they are voluntary and within our power, are properly called “human” acts. They cannot be directly traced back to a cause that is not the cause of the soul itself. Thus, in accord with the different positions on the causality of the rational soul, different opinions on human works followed.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.co
Quidam enim antiqui philosophi sensum et intellectum idem esse dixerunt, intantum quod sicut ex transmutatione corporis transmutatur sensus, ita etiam amitteretur1 intellectus, ut de Democrito Philosophus narrat. Et cum omnes virtutes corporales ex corpore dependentes reducantur in virtutes primorum corporum sicut in causas, sequebatur quod corpora caelestia directe causalitatem haberent super animam rationalem et per consequens supra operationes ejus. Unde ponebant quod qualis unusquisque est secundum dispositionem quam ex nativitate sortiebatur secundum impressionem superiorum corporum, talis finis videbatur ei; secundum hoc diversificabantur electiones hominum, quibusdam hoc, quibusdam aliud eligentibus. Haec autem positio reprobata est a philosophis tum quantum ad causam, quia probaverunt intellectum non esse virtutem corporalem, nec actum ejus proprium organo corporali expleri; tum etiam quantum ad id quod sequitur, ostendentes bonam vel malam electionem in nostra potestate esse: alias injuste darentur poenae vel praemia. Similiter etiam damnata est a sanctis tamquam fidei contraria.
For some ancient philosophers said that the senses and the intellect are the same insomuch as a sense is transmuted due to the transmutation of the body, and so, too, the intellect would be transmuted, as the Philosopher relates of Democritus.1 Since all bodily powers depending on the body are traced back to the powers of the first bodies as to their causes, it followed that the heavenly bodies would directly have causality over the rational soul and, consequently, over its activities. Hence they posited that, as a man was based on the disposition that was his lot at birth according to the impression of the higher bodies, so did the end seem to him. And the choices of men were differentiated on this basis, with some choosing this and others choosing that. But this position has been rejected by philosophers both with regard to the cause, since they proved that the intellect is not a bodily power and its proper act is not carried out by a bodily organ, and also with regard to that which follows, since they showed that a good or bad choice is in our power. Otherwise, punishments or rewards would be given unjustly. This has likewise been condemned by the saints as contrary to the faith.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3
Alii vero philosophi, ponentes intellectum a sensu differre in hoc quod ad corpus non dependet nec corporali organo suum actum explet, dixerunt nullam virtutem corporalem causalitatem super intellectum humanum habere, sed omnino ab intrinseco esse; et ideo etiam electionem humanam non dependere ex corporibus caelestibus nisi per accidens, inquantum videlicet ex dispositione corporis, quam impressio caelestis relinquit, aliquo modo anima inclinatur ad sequendum affectiones corporis per modum quo passiones corporales rationem inclinant, et quandoque deducunt. Sed tamen, quia ponunt animas humanas causari1 a Deo mediantibus intelligentiis, ponunt quod motores orbium causent ipsos motus voluntatis, praeter ordinem motus; ut2 Avicenna dicit in fine Metaph. suae, tract. 10, cap. 1, quod varietas operum voluntatis reducitur sicut in causam in conceptiones uniformes motorum caelestium. Nec tamen ponunt quod tollatur libertas electionis, cum impressio recipiatur per modum recipientis. Haec etiam positio falsa est et contra fidem, quae immediate animas humanas a Deo creari ponit.
But other philosophers, holding that the intellect differs from the senses in the fact that it does not depend on the body and does not carry out its act by a bodily organ, said that no bodily power has causality over the human intellect. Rather, it is altogether from without. Thus, they also said that human choice does not depend on the heavenly bodies except incidentally, that is, inasmuch as from the disposition of the body that a heavenly impression leaves, the soul is in a way inclined to follow the affections of the body after the manner in which bodily passions incline the reason and sometimes lead it. But even so, because they posit that human souls are caused by God by the mediation of the intelligences, they posit that the movers of the spheres cause the very motions of the will apart from the order of motion, as Avicenna says at the end of his Metaphysics,1 stating that the various works of the will are traced back to the uniform conceptions of the heavenly movers as to their cause. Yet, they do not posit that freedom of choice is taken away, since the impression is received after the mode of the receiver. But this position, too, is false and contrary to the faith, since the faith asserts that human souls are created immediately by God.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3
Unde relinquitur quod electionis humanae non sit causa, per se loquendo, neque corpus caeleste, neque anima ejus vel intelligentia movens ipsum; sed solus Deus, qui operatur omnia in omnibus.
Hence we are left with the conclusion that there is no cause, speaking essentially, of human choice—neither a heavenly body, nor the heavenly body’s soul, nor the intelligence that moves it—but God alone, who works all things in all.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod actus liberi arbitrii non sunt temporales nisi per accidens, inquantum scilicet habent ordinem ad virtutes corporales a quibus ratio scientiam accipit, et voluntas earum passionibus inclinatur.
Reply Obj. 1: Acts of free will are only incidentally temporal, namely inasmuch as they have an ordering toward bodily powers, from which the reason receives knowledge and the will is inclined by their passions.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod motus voluntatum reducitur in unam causam uniformem; sed illa causa non est motus caelestis, aut aliqua virtus creata, sed ipsa voluntas divina.1
Reply Obj. 2: The motion of wills is traced back to a single uniform cause. But this cause is not the heavenly motion or any created power, but rather the divine will itself.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod1 actuum qui dependent ex libero arbitrio quidam in sola electione consistunt, sicut interiores actus; et in hos non habent causalitatem caelestia corpora, nisi forte per modum dispositionis, secundum quod ex qualitate corporis inclinatur anima ad hanc vel ad illam electionem; et si etiam poneretur quod essent ex impressione superiorum motorum, hoc esset praeter ordinem motus: quod tamen falsum est, nisi Deum immediate caelos movere dicamus. Alii vero motus sunt per organa corporalia completi, ut ambulare, et hujusmodi: et super hos actus non est dubium motus corporum caelestium causalitatem habere, non quidem a parte illa qua sunt a voluntate imperati, sed secundum quod consistunt in executione corporis, cum omnis motus inferiorum reducatur in superiores motus sicut in causas.
Reply Obj. 3: Of acts that depend on free will, some consist in choice alone, such as interior acts. Heavenly bodies do not have causality over these—except, perhaps, by way of disposition, insofar as from the quality of the body the soul is inclined to this or that choice. Even if it were posited that they would be from the impression of higher movers, this would be apart from the order of motion. Still, this is false, unless we say that God immediately moves the heavens. But other motions are completed through bodily organs, such as walking and things of this sort. There is no doubt that the motions of heavenly bodies have causality over these acts, not on the side of their having been commanded by the will, but rather according as they consist of the body’s activity, since every motion of lower things is traced back to higher motions as to its causes.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod, sicut dictum est, electio animae multum inclinatur ex complexione corporis; unde etiam medici judicant aliquem esse invidum, vel tristem, vel lascivum, vel aliquid hujusmodi: quorum judicia frequenter vera sunt, eo quod ut in pluribus ratio passionibus succumbit, et ab eis deducitur; quamvis non de necessitate, eo quod ratio imperium super passiones habet; et per hunc etiam modum ex motibus corporum caelestium aliqua possunt de operibus humanis praesciri, cum non sit dubium dispositiones corporis humani impressiones corporum caelestium sequi. Quamvis talibus praedictionibus non sit tutum nimis intendere, ut dicit Augustinus, 2 Super Gen., cap. 17, cum plerumque astrologi de futuris vera praenuntient, non tam ex signis caelestibus, quam ex occulto daemonis instinctu, quem humanae mentes interdum nescientes patiuntur; et sic cum hujusmodi divinationibus quodammodo foedus initur.
Reply Obj. 4: As has been said,1 the body’s makeup greatly inclines the soul to its choice. Hence even physicians judge someone to be envious, sad, lascivious, or some such thing. Their judgments are frequently true, because in many cases reason succumbs to the passions and is led by them, although not necessarily, since reason has command over the passions. In this way, too, one can foreknow certain things about human works from the motions of the heavenly bodies, since there is no doubt that the dispositions of the human body follow the impressions of the heavenly bodies. Yet it is not safe to be too intent on such predictions, as Augustine says,2 since frequently astronomers make true predictions concerning future things, not so much from heavenly signs as from the occult influence of a demon, which human minds sometimes undergo even unknowingly. And so with divinations of this sort, a pact is in a certain way entered into.
Sent.II.D15.Q1.A3.ad4
Q. 2The work of the fifth and sixth daysDe opere quintae diei et sextae diei
Deinde quaeritur de productione animalium quae ad quintam et sextam diem pertinet; et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Next we raise the question of the production of animals, which pertains to the fifth and sixth days. Concerning this, two questions are asked:
Sent.II.D15.Q2
primo de materia ipsorum;
first, concerning their matter;
Sent.II.D15.Q2
secundo de locis quae eis ornari dicuntur.
second, concerning the places that are said to be adorned with them.
Sent.II.D15.Q2
A. 1Whether some animals took their matter from the waters and some from the earthUtrum quaedam animalia sumpserint materiam ex aquis, quaedam ex terra
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur falsum esse quod dicitur, quaedam animalia ex aquis, quaedam ex terris materiam suscepisse.
To the first we proceed as follows. What is said, that some animals took their matter from the waters and some from the earth, seems to be false.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.arg1
Corpus enim cujuslibet animalis oportet esse sensibile. Sed nihil est sensitivum sine calore, ut Philosophus dicit, 2 De anima. Ergo in corporibus animalium praecipue debet ignis dominari, qui est fons caloris.
Obj. 1: For the body of any animal must be sensible. But nothing is sensitive without heat, as the Philosopher says in On the Soul 2.1 Therefore, fire, which is the fount of heat, should be especially predominant in the bodies of animals.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, inter omnia corpora inferiora sunt nobilissima corpora animalium: quod patet ex hoc quod nobilissimam perfectionem sortiuntur, scilicet animam. Cum ergo corpora rariora, scilicet ignis et aer, sint nobiliora, quasi plus habentia de specie et minus de materia, videtur quod ex ipsis praecipue animalium corpora constare debeant.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, among all lower bodies, the bodies of animals are the most noble. This is clear from the fact that they share in the most noble perfection, namely, the soul. Since, therefore, rarer bodies, namely, fire and air, are more noble, as partaking more of species and less of matter, it seems that the bodies of animals should consist especially of them.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ut dicit Philosophus in 4 Meteor., quaecumque ex calido condensatur, terrae1 sunt magis, quae vero ex frigido, aquae.2 Sed corpora omnium animalium condensantur ex calore digerente et humores in membra convertente. Ergo non videtur esse aliquod animal in quo dominetur aqua.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as the Philosopher says,1 things that are condensed from heat consist more of earth, while those that are condensed from cold consist more of water. But the bodies of all animals are thickened by heat that distributes and converts humors into the members. Therefore, there does not seem to be an animal in which water predominates.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, unicuique corpori mixto debetur locus secundum elementum praedominans in ipso, ut dicitur in 1 Caeli et mundi. Sed locus avium est aer, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo videtur quod non aqua, sed aer, praecipue in avibus dominetur.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, to each mixed body a place is due according to the element that predominates in it, as is said in On the Heavens 1.1 But the place of birds is the air, as is said in the text.2 Therefore, it seems that not water but air especially predominates in birds.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod in littera dicitur, quod ex aqua pisces et aves producuntur, ex terra autem alia animalia.
On the contrary, it says in the text1 that fish and birds are produced from water while the other animals are produced from earth.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod elementum praedominari in aliquo corpore potest intelligi dupliciter: vel secundum suum genus, vel quantum ad id quod est proprium illi corpori in genere illo. Cum enim alicui generi deputatur aliqua complexio, hoc non est secundum aliquem indivisibilem gradum, sed secundum latitudinem quamdam; ita quod est invenire aliquos terminos ultra quos non salvatur complexio illius generis.1 Sed inter illos terminos est multa diversitas, secundum quod acceditur ad unum vel alterum: verbi gratia, complexio debita corpori humano est complexio temperatissima; et tamen sunt multi gradus temperamenti, secundum quos quidam dicuntur melancholici, quidam cholerici, et sic de aliis, secundum propinquitatem ad terminos complexionis humanae speciei vel in calore vel in frigore, ita tamen quod est aliquis gradus caloris vel frigoris, quem non transit humana complexio.
I answer that an element’s predominance in a body can be understood in two ways: either according to its genus, or with regard to that which is proper to the body in the genus. For although a certain constitution is appointed for a genus, this is not as a grade that does not admit of division, but rather with a certain latitude such that we can find limits beyond which the constitution of the genus is not preserved. But within those limits there is much diversity, insofar as one or the other of the limits is approached. For example, the constitution due to the human body is a very moderate constitution. Yet, even so, there are many grades of temperament, in accord with which some are called “melancholic,” others “choleric,” and so forth, with respect to their nearness to the limits of the constitution of the human species either in heat or in cold. Still, there is a grade of heat or cold that the human constitution does not cross.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.co
Dico ergo quod si loquimur de elemento praedominante in corpore animalis quantum ad complexionem consequentem ipsum genus, oportet quod elementa inferiora grossiora secundum quantitatem excedant elementa subtiliora, quae tamen excedunt secundum virtutem, scilicet secundum calidum et humidum, in quo vita consistit, quae sunt qualitates principales ignis et aeris. Cum enim corpora animalium debeant esse aliis temperatiora, ut magis a contrariis remota, et1 per aequalitatem complexionis naturae corpori caelesti2 assimilata, perfectionem magis similem sortiantur virtuti quae movet caelos, oportet inferiora elementa, quae sunt minus activa eo quod habent plus de materia et minus de forma, secundum quantitatem excedere, ut virtutis defectum suppleat quantitatis excessus. Sed tamen complexio in qua salvatur natura animalis, habet multas diversitates; et secundum quod accedit ad unum extremum vel ad alterum, dicitur in altero3 dominari hoc vel illud elementum.
Therefore, I say that if we are speaking of the predominant element in the body of an animal with regard to the constitution following on the genus, then the grosser lower elements must exceed the more subtle elements in quantity. Yet the more subtle elements exceed them in power, namely, with respect to cold and hot, in which life consists, as these are principal qualities of fire and air. For since the bodies of animals should be more moderate than others, as being further removed from contraries and more likened to the nature of a heavenly body by equality of constitution, they share in a perfection more like the power that moves the heavens. The lower elements, which are less active due to the fact that they partake more of matter and less of form, must exceed the more subtle in quantity, so that their abundance of quantity might make up for their lack of power. But even so, the constitution in which the animal nature is preserved has many differences. Insofar as it approaches one extreme or the other, this or that element is said to predominate in a thing.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ignis dominatur secundum virtutem in corpore sensitivo, eo quod calor est instrumentum animae: non tamen potest esse quod ignis dominetur secundum quantitatem materiae eo quod cum sit maxime activus, alia elementa consumeret; et ideo non dicitur animalis corpus ex igne materialiter formatum.
Reply Obj. 1: Fire predominates in a sensitive body with respect to power, because heat is the instrument of the soul. Yet it cannot be that fire predominates with respect to quantity of matter because, since it is the most active, it would consume the other elements. Thus, the body of an animal is not said to be formed materially from fire.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in quolibet genere tanto aliquid est nobilius quanto magis accedit ad nobilissimum in genere illo: et ideo simpliciter loquendo per respectum ad ultimam perfectionem, corpus aequalis complexionis,1 in quo secundum quantitatem excedunt corpora grossiora, est nobilius corpore ignis vel aeris, quia nihil est corpori caelesti similius. Sed nihil prohibet quantum ad aliquas virtutes corporales, ut calorem et frigus, et hujusmodi, subtiliora corpora nobiliora esse.
Reply Obj. 2: In any genus, the more noble something is, the more it approaches what is most noble in the genus. Thus, speaking simply, with respect to its ultimate perfection, a body of equal constitution in which grosser bodies exceed others in quantity is more noble than a body of fire or air, since nothing is more like a heavenly body. But nothing prevents more subtle bodies from being more noble with regard to other bodily powers, such as hot, cold, and things of this sort.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in corporibus omnium animalium simpliciter dominatur terra secundum quantitatem, eo quod aqua est quasi1 continuans partes terrae,2 ut non comminutionem3 sed commixtionem faciant; sed illa animalia quae plus habent de aqua aliis animalibus dicuntur ex aqua constare, pensata eorum propria complexione, secundum comparationem ad complexionem debitam generi communi: et secundum hoc ex aqua dicuntur esse pisces quantum ad id quod in ea grossius est; aves autem quantum ad id quod in ea subtilius est; quod quidem in vapore resolutum est, quasi medium inter aerem et aquam: propter hoc aves in aere elevantur, et pisces gurgiti remittuntur.
Reply Obj. 3: In the bodies of all animals, earth predominates in quantity simply, by the fact that water continues, so to speak, the parts of earth, so that they mix together rather than crumbling apart. But those animals that partake more of water than other animals are said to consist of water, after considering their proper constitution, by comparison to the constitution due to the common genus. In accord with this, fish are said to be of water as regards what is more gross in it, whereas birds are said to be of water as regards what is more subtle in it, which is released as vapor, like a mean between air and water. For this reason birds are lifted up to the air and fish are consigned to the sea.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de loco naturali, qui est terminus motus naturalis, et in quo naturaliter quiescit corpus. Sic autem aer non est locus avium, quia non in aere, sed in terra quiescunt; sed est locus eorum secundum modum animalem, cujus principium non est gravitas et levitas.
Reply Obj. 4: The Philosopher is speaking of natural place,1 which is the term of natural motion, and is where a body is naturally at rest. But in this way, air is not the place of birds, since they rest not in air, but on the earth, though it is their place with respect to animal motion, whose principle is not heaviness but lightness.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether the adornment of the elements is fittingly described with reference to three generaUtrum ornatus elementorum convenienter describatur secundum tria genera
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter ornatus trium elementorum, secundum tria genera animalium describatur.
To the second we proceed as follows. It seems that the adornment of three elements with reference to the three genera of animals is unfittingly described.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg1
Ignis enim est principalior inter elementa. Sed ei nullus ornatus assignatur. Ergo videtur quod insufficienter ornatus elementorum assignetur.
Obj. 1: For fire is more chief among the elements, but no adornment is assigned to it. Therefore, it seems that the adornment of the elements is not adequately set out.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, locus naturalis est locus quietis. Sed aves non quiescunt in aere, ut dictum est. Ergo videtur quod aer avibus non ornetur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the natural place is the place of rest. But birds do not rest in the air, as has been said.1 Therefore, it seems that the air is not adorned with birds.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, reptile est genus terrestris animalis. Sed diversorum elementorum diversus est ornatus. Ergo videtur quod inconvenienter in ornatu aquae reptile commemoretur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, reptile is a genus of terrestrial animal. But there are different adornments for different elements. Therefore, it seems unfitting that reptiles are mentioned in the adornment of water.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, nobiliori corpori debetur nobilior locus. Sed animalia gressibilia sunt nobiliora avibus vel piscibus, quia sunt magis completa, ut eorum generatio ostendit et membrorum dispositio. Ergo cum aer et aqua sint nobiliora elementa quam terra, videtur quod inconvenienter aves et pisces aeri et aquae, animalia vero gressibilia terrae distribuantur.1
Obj. 4: Furthermore, to a more noble body, a more noble place is due. But animals that can walk are more noble than birds or fish, since they are more complete, as their generation and the arrangement of their members shows. Therefore, since air and water are more noble elements than earth, it seems unfitting that birds and fish are assigned to water while animals that can walk are assigned to earth.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, in lib. 4 De animalibus, quaedam animalia sunt media inter terrestria et aquatica quae utrobique morantur. Horum autem mentio nulla facta est. Ergo videtur insufficienter elementorum ornatus describi per animalia.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher,1 some animals are a mean between terrestrial and aquatic and spend time in both realms. But no mention was made of these. Therefore, it seems that the adornment of the elements is insufficiently described by reference to animals.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, plus distat homo a gressibilibus quam gressibile a volatili: quia est in alio gradu entium, scilicet rationalium; cum omnia bruta in uno gradu entium, scilicet sensibilium, computentur. Sed non eadem die producta sunt gressibilia et volatilia. Ergo videtur quod nec eadem die debuit homo cum aliis animalibus fieri.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, man is at a greater distance from animals that can walk than a walking animal is from one that flies, since he is in another rank of beings, namely, the rational, whereas all brutes are reckoned in a single rank of beings, namely, the sensible. But walking and flying animals were not produced on the same day. Therefore, it seems that neither should man have been made on the same day as other animals.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg7
Praeterea, quorum est major similitudo est etiam major continuatio. Sed, ut dicit Avicenna, corpus humanum est simillimum corporibus caelestibus. Ergo videtur quod statim post ornatum caelorum corpus hominis formari debuit ante alia animalia.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, things that are more like each other are also more continuous with each other. But, as Avicenna says, the human body is the most like the heavenly bodies. Therefore, it seems that the human body should have been formed immediately after the adornment of the heavens, before the other animals.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod animalia non dicuntur ornamenta elementorum nisi secundum quod comparantur ad elementa ut locatum ad locum. Comparatio autem corporis ad locum suum est secundum motum et quietem. Motus autem animalis est duplex: unus consequens naturam corporis ejus secundum virtutem elementi dominantis in ipso; alius consequitur apprehensionem et appetitum; et hic est motus proprius animalis inquantum est animal; et ideo ad illius elementi ornatum animal pertinet in quo motum animalem habet proprium, non ad quod fertur1 motu consequente naturam sui corporis: hujusmodi enim motus non sequitur animal inquantum hujusmodi, sed secundum quod componitur ex gravibus et levibus; et ideo animalia gressibilia ad ornatum terrae pertinere dicuntur, quia in eo motum animalem habent; et pari ratione natatilia ad ornatum aquae, et volatillia ad ornatum aeris.
I answer that animals are only called the “adornments of the elements” when they are related to the elements as the thing located to its place. But a body relates to its place through motion and rest. Now an animal has two kinds of motion. One follows on the nature of its body in accord with the power of the element that dominates in it. The other follows on apprehension and appetite, and this is the motion proper to an animal as animal. Thus, an animal pertains to the adornment of that element in which it has proper animal motion, not to that to which it is borne by a motion following on the nature of its body. For a motion of this sort does not follow on an animal precisely as an animal, but rather as composed of what is heavy and of what is light. Thus, animals that can walk are said to pertain to the adornment of the earth, since they have their animal motion on it. By the same reasoning, animals that can swim pertain to the adornment of the water, and animals that can fly pertain to the adornment of the air.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis aliquae res commixtae possint ad tempus sine laesione in igne servari, tamen nulla res est quae tandem ab igne non consumatur, si diu in eo permaneat, ut Galenus dicit in libro De simplic. medic.; et ideo non est possibile aliquod animal vivere in igne, ut in libro De proprietatibus elementorum dicit; nisi forte ad modicum tempus, ut de salamandra dicitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though some combined things can be preserved for a time in fire without harm, still there is no thing that is not eventually consumed by fire if it remains in it long enough, as Galen says in On the Powers of Simple Remedies. Thus, it is not possible for an animal to live in fire, as is said in On the Properties of the Elements, unless perhaps for a short time, as is said of the salamander.1
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod anima avis in motu animali movet corpus contra naturam corporis; et ideo talis motus est cum labore et poena, ut in 5 Caeli et mundi, ubi supra, dicitur; et ideo oportet quod quies, qua huic labori succurritur, sit in loco convenienti naturae corporis: ex quo tamen non habetur quod terra sit proprius locus avis, inquantum est animal.
Reply Obj. 2: The soul of a bird in animal motion is moving the body contrary to the nature of the body. Thus, such motion is with effort and pain, as is said in On the Heavens 2.1 Thus, the rest by which it is aided in this effort must be in a place befitting the nature of the body. Yet this fact does not establish that the earth is the proper place of a bird precisely as an animal.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod reptilium quaedam genera sunt terrestria, quaedam aquatica; et ideo reptile cum utroque commemoratur: dicitur enim reptile quod se rapit. Hoc autem contingit multipliciter: quoddam enim rapit se virtute costarum ut serpentes; quoddam vi quorumdum annulorum, ut animalia annulosa; quoddam vi oris, ut quidam vermes, qui ore terrae affixo totum corpus post se trahunt; quoddam vero vi pennularum quarumdam se movet, ut pisces; et universaliter omne animal videtur reptile dici, cujus corpus non multum a terra elevatur per instrumenta motus.
Reply Obj. 3: Some genera of reptiles are terrestrial, some aquatic. Thus, the reptile is mentioned with both. For a “reptile” is so called because it drags itself along. But this occurs in many ways. For some drag themselves by the power of their bellies, such as serpents; some by force of certain rings, such as ringed animals; some by force of their mouth, such as certain worms who by affixing their mouth to the earth drag their whole body behind themselves. Finally, some move themselves by force of fins, such as fish. And in a general way every animal whose body is not much raised up from the ground by instruments of motion seems to be called a reptile.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod nobilioribus animalibus debetur nobilior locus per comparationem ad ipsa animalia. Quamvis autem aer sit nobilior terra in natura sua, tamen terra, inquantum competit dispositionibus animalium, est nobilior aqua vel aere, quia in ea nutrimenta animalium magis abundant, et magis competit locus iste aequalitati complexionis.
Reply Obj. 4: A more noble place is due to more noble animals by comparison to the animals themselves. Now even though air is more noble than earth in its nature, earth, inasmuch as it agrees with the dispositions of animals, is more noble than water or air, since in it nourishment for animals is more abundant, and as a place it agrees more with equality of constitution.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod animalia media computantur cum illo extremorum cum quo magis communicant: non enim invenitur aliquod animal quod alterius naturam non magis sapiat.
Reply Obj. 5: The middle animals are reckoned with that of the extremes in which they have a greater share. For an animal cannot be found that does not more strongly resemble the nature of one or the other.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illud hominis quo caeteris animalibus anteponitur, non est aliquid corporale, vel corporalis forma, sed intellectus. Sed quantum ad naturam corporis sui, non est inconveniens quod magis conveniat cum quibusdam animalibus quam quaedam cum aliis secundum materiam. Animalia enim deputantur diversis diebus, vel uni, secundum materiam ex qua corpus producitur; diversis vero elementis in ornatum secundum attribuuntur1 diversum motum, qui etiam corporalibus organis completur.2
Reply Obj. 6: The property of man by which he is set over other animals is not anything bodily or a bodily form, but rather the intellect. But with regard to the nature of his body, it is not unfitting that he agree more with some animals than some animals do with others with respect to matter. For animals are appointed to different days or to the same day in accord with the matter from which their body is produced, whereas they are attributed to different elements as their adornment in accord with their different motions, which are also accomplished via bodily organs.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in via generationis, quanto aliquid est perfectius et magis assimilatum agenti, tanto tempore posterius est, quamvis sit prius natura: et ideo, quia homo perfectissimus animalium est, ultimo inter animalia fieri debuit, et non immediate post corpora caelestia, quae cum inferioribus corporibus non ordinantur secundum viam generationis, cum in materia non communicent cum eis.
Reply Obj. 7: In the process of generation the more perfect and similar to the agent something is, the later in time it is, though by nature it is prior. Thus, since man is the most perfect of animals, he should have been made last among animals and not immediately after the heavenly bodies, which are not ordered together with the lower bodies with respect to the process of generation, since they do not have a matter in common with them.
Sent.II.D15.Q2.A2.ad7
Q. 3The seventh dayDe his quae ad septimum diem pertinent
Deinde quaeritur de his quae ad septimum diem pertinent; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Next the question is asked about the things pertaining to the seventh day. Concerning this there are three questions:
Sent.II.D15.Q3
primo de consummatione operum divinorum;
first, concerning the consummation of the divine works;
Sent.II.D15.Q3
secundo de quiete Dei;
second, concerning God’s rest;
Sent.II.D15.Q3
tertio de sanctificatione septimae diei.
third, concerning the sanctification of the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3
A. 1Whether God completed his work on the seventh dayUtrum Deus compleverit opus suum septimo die
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod Deus non consummaverit septimo die opus suum.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that God did not consummate his work on the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg1
Perfectus enim numerus consummationi operum divinorum convenit. Sed senarius numerus perfectus est, et non septenarius. Ergo die sexto, et non septimo, Deus opus suum consummare debuit.
Obj. 1: For a perfect number befits the consummation of the divine works. But the number six is perfect, not seven. Therefore, God should have consummated his work on the sixth day, not the seventh.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, consummatio operis attenditur secundum hoc quod aliqua perfectio operi adjicitur. Sed nulla perfectio potest rei operatae accrescere nisi ex actu operantis. Cum ergo Deus die septima quieverit, ut Scriptura dicit, non videtur ista die opus suum consummasse.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, for a work to be consummated means that a perfection is added to the work. But perfection can accrue to a thing worked only by the act of the worker. Therefore, since God rested on the seventh day, as Scripture says, it does not seem that he consummated his work on that day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg3
Praeterea, quamdiu artifex ab opere suo non cessat, opus suum non consummat. Sed Deus nunquam ab operatione sua cessat, cum operatio sua sit essentia sua, quae aeterna est. Ergo Deus die septimo opus suum non consummavit.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, so long as an artisan does not cease from his work, he does not consummate his work. But God never ceases from his activity, since his activity is his essence, which is eternal. Therefore, God did not consummate his work on the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg4
Praeterea, secundum Avicennam, De intellig., cap. 4, omne agens quod non agit per motum, non habet actionem in effectu solum quamdiu fit, sed quamdiu in esse perdurat; cum non tantum sit causa fieri, sed essendi. Sed Deus est causa rei, agens non per motum, cum non requirat materiam ex qua agat, quam oporteret esse subjectum motus. Ergo videtur quod ipse, quamdiu mundus durat, sua actione esse mundo influat; et ita videtur quod septima die non cessaverit ab opere; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to Avicenna,1 every agent that does not act through motion has an action in the effect not only for as long as it is coming to be, but for as long as it continues in being, since it is not only the cause of its coming to be, but of its being. But God is the cause of a thing, not acting through motion, since he does not require matter from which to act, which would have to be there as the subject of motion. Therefore, it seems that, for as long as the world endures, God infuses being into the world by his action. Thus, it seems that he did not cease from work on the seventh day. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg5
Praeterea, Deus non tantum rerum factor est, sed etiam conservator. Sed non potest dici quod conservet nisi per aliquam actionem in res. Ergo videtur quod, quamdiu res in esse conservantur, Deus in res operatur. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, God is not only the maker of things, but also their preserver. But it cannot be said that he preserves except through some action on things. Therefore, it seems that for as long as things are preserved in being, God works on things. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg6
Praeterea, dies septimus creatura quaedam est. Sed omnis creatura est ex operatione divina, nec prius diem septimum fecit quam esset, quia esse successivorum est in fieri. Ergo videtur quod die septimo novam creationem fecerit; et ita non ab omni opere cessavit; unde ut prius.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, the seventh day is a certain created thing. But everything created comes from the divine activity, and he did not make the seventh day prior to when it was, since the being of successive things is in coming-to-be. Therefore, it seems that he made a new creation on the seventh day. Thus, he did not cease from all work. Hence, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg7
Praeterea, ut dicit Philosophus in 17 De animalibus, sive De generat. animal., lib. 3, frequenter apparent novae species animalium, quae prius nunquam apparebant; ut patet in illis quae ex putrefactione generantur. Ergo videtur quod nec etiam ab instituendis novis speciebus Deus die septima cessaverit; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, as the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals 17,1 new species of animals frequently appear that never appeared before, as is clear in those that are generated by putrefaction. Therefore, it seems that God did not even cease from establishing new species on the seventh day. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg8
Praeterea, quaedam sunt in quibus sola divina virtus operatur, sicut in creatione animarum, in infusione gratiae et miraculorum operatione. Ergo videtur quod tunc non cessaverit ab operatione et institutione novarum creaturarum. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, there are some things in which only the divine power works, as in the creation of souls, in the infusion of grace, and the working of miracles. Therefore, it seems that he did not cease at that time from working and establishing new creatures. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg9
Contra haec est quod dicitur Genes. 2:2, quod consummavit Deus die septimo opus suum.
On the contrary, Genesis 2:2 says that God consummated his work on the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, in perfectione operis cujuslibet diei Spiritus Sanctus significatur, cum dicitur: vidit Deus quod esset bonum; ut dicit Augustinus in 1 Super Genes., cap. 6.1 Sed septenarius numerus Spiritui Sancto attribuitur, qui septiformis in munere dicitur. Ergo convenienter consummatio operum septimae diei adscribitur.
Furthermore, in the perfection of any given day’s work the Holy Spirit is signified, when it says: God saw that it was good, as Augustine says in On Genesis 1.1 But the number seven is attributed to the Holy Spirit, who is said to have a seven-fold gift. Therefore, the consummation of the works is fittingly ascribed to the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.arg10
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut Magister dicit in littera, in hoc discordat nostra translatio ab alia quam Augustinus exponit. In nostra enim translatione consummatio operum adscribitur diei septimae, in alia vero diei sextae. Utraque autem habere potest, sive intelligatur septimus dies sequi alios sex successione temporis, ut alii sancti volunt; sive ponantur septem dies unus dies, ut Augustinus vult, septempliciter rebus praesentatus, scilicet cognitio angelica. Loquendo enim secundum Augustinum, distinguenda est rei duplex perfectio.
I answer that, as the Master says in the text,1 in this matter our translation disagrees with the other one on which Augustine bases his explanation. For in our translation the consummation of works is ascribed to the seventh day, while in the other it is ascribed to the sixth day. But both convey truth, whether the seventh day is understood to follow the other six by succession of time, as other saints would have it, or the seven days are posited to be one day—the angelic knowledge—presented by way of a seven-fold correspondence to things, as is Augustine’s opinion. For, speaking on the basis of Augustine’s position, we must distinguish two perfections in a thing.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.co
Una enim est perfectio totalitatis, quam res habet ex hoc quod ex omnibus partibus suis essentialibus integrata est, et talis perfectio mundi sextae diei competit: quia post sex primos dies nulla creatura mundo addita est, quae non aliquo modo in operibus sex dierum esset, ut patebit.
One is the perfection of totality, which a thing has by virtue of the fact that it has been integrated from all its essential parts. Such perfection in the case of the world belongs to the sixth day. For after the first six days nothing created was added to the world that was not in some way among the works of the six days, as will be clear.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1
Alia vero perfectio rei est quam habet ex ratione finis, quae est ultima perfectio: et talis perfectio mundi debetur septimae diei, in qua Deus ab omnibus operibus requievit in se sicut in fine.
But the other perfection in a thing is that which it has by reason of its end, which is its ultimate perfection. Such perfection in the case of the world is due to the seventh day, on which from all his works, God rested in himself as in the end.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1
Sed, sequendo alios sanctos, distinguenda est iterum duplex perfectio.
On the other hand, following other saints, we must again distinguish two perfections.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1
Una est perfectio prima, quam scilicet res habet secundum esse suum, et haec perfectio mundi completa est sexta die: quia nulla pars mundi postmodum addita est quae in primis sex diebus non praecesserit aliquo modo.
One is primary perfection, namely, that which a thing has with respect to its being. This perfection in the case of the world was completed on the sixth day, since no part of the world was later added that did not in some way come before in the first six days.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1
Alia est perfectio secunda, quae est operatio rei, ut dicitur 2 De anima; et talis perfectio mundi fuit in septima die: quia ex tunc cessante operatione qua Deus naturam instituit, incepit operatio propagationis in toto universo, secundum quod ex naturis jam conditis res aliae producuntur, quam operationem in rebus omnibus Deus usque nunc facit; Joan. 5:17: Pater meus usque modo operatur, et ego operor.
The other is secondary perfection, namely, the thing’s activity, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 Such perfection in the case of the world was on the seventh day. For from that time, with the cessation of the activity by which God established nature, the activity of propagation in the whole universe began, insofar as other things are produced from the natures already created. This is the working in all things that God even now performs: my Father is working still, and I am working (John 5:17).
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod senarius numerus ratione partium perfectus dicitur, quia ex omnibus partibus ejus aliquoties1 aggregatis consurgit; et ideo perfectio senarii congruit illi perfectioni mundi quae consistit in totalitate partium quantum ad esse primum; et sicut partes aliquotae senarii ordinatim et continue sibi succedunt sine alterius numeri interpositione, scilicet unum, duo, tria: ita etiam in productione partium universi ordo servatus est, ut post productionem primae partis statim narraretur productio secundae partis, et sic deinceps usque ad sextam.
Reply Obj. 1: The number six is called “perfect” by reason of its parts, since when all its proper divisors are added together, this comes up to the number itself. Thus, the perfection of six agrees with that perfection of the world that consists in the totality of parts with regard to primary being. Just as the proper divisors of six, namely, one, two, and three, succeed one another in order and continuously without the interposition of another number, so also in the production of the parts of the universe, order was preserved such that after the production of the first part the production of the second part was related at once, and so forth up to the sixth.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod consummatio operum intelligitur secundum aliquid perfectionis ipsis rebus collatum quod est ipsa operatio, per quam natura propagatur. Haec autem operatio est a Deo et a virtute creaturae: et ideo Deus dicitur consummasse opus cujus virtute natura mota in operationem exit. Nec tamen aliquid novum in natura efficitur, quia operatio consequitur ex virtute naturae, prius rebus collata. Consummatio autem, quae est ex parte finis, non est secundum aliquid additum in re.
Reply Obj. 2: The consummation of works is understood with reference to the aspect of perfection conferred on things that is their activity itself, namely, that through which nature is propagated. But this activity is from God as well as from the power of the created thing. Thus, God is said to have consummated the work by whose power nature was moved to proceed into its own activity. Even so, it is not that something new is effected in nature, since the activity follows from the power of nature previously conferred on things. But the consummation that is on the part of the end is not with respect to anything added in the thing.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus non dicitur cessare ab operatione nisi ex parte effectus consequentis: ipse enim non agit aliqua operatione media vel intrinseca, vel extrinseca quae non sit sua essentia: quia suum velle est suum facere, et suum velle est suum esse. Nec tamen ab aeterna operatione sequitur effectus nisi secundum determinationem voluntatis, ut prius dictum est: unde dicitur incipere operari vel ab operatione cessare ex parte effectus.
Reply Obj. 3: God is not said to cease from working except from the perspective of the subsequent effect. For he does not act by means of some activity, whether intrinsic or extrinsic, that is not his essence: his willing is his making, and his willing is his being. Even so, from an eternal activity the effect only follows according to the determination of his will, as was said before.1 Hence he is said to begin to work or to cease from working from the perspective of the effect.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut influentia solis per irradiationem est semper, quamdiu aer illuminatur, ut possit dici semper sol facit lumen in aere, ita divina bonitas semper esse rebus influit; non aliud et aliud, sed unum et idem. Nec tamen res dicuntur semper fieri vel creari vel institui apud nos, sed tunc cum primo esse acceperunt: et ideo dicitur quod cessat creare vel facere mundum.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as the influence of the sun by way of irradiation always exists, for as long as the air is illuminated, such that it can be said that the sun always produces luminosity in the air, so also the divine goodness is always infusing being into things, not different beings, but one and the same. Even so, we do not say that things are always coming to be or always being created or always being established. Rather, we say this of the time when they first received being. Thus, it is said that he ceases to create or make the world.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod conservatio rerum in esse nihil aliud est quam influentia esse rei, secundum quod dictum est, scilicet quod Deus, quamdiu res est, causat et efficit esse rei: nec tamen talis conservatio repugnat praedictae cessationi, quia esse rei consequitur principia essentialia, sicut operatio virtutem.
Reply Obj. 5: The preservation of things in being is nothing other than the infusion of a thing’s being, as we have said, namely, that God causes and brings about the thing’s being for as long as the thing exists. Nor is such a preservation incompatible with the aforementioned cessation, since the being of the thing follows on its essential principles, just as activity follows on power.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod dies ille septimus praecesserat, secundum similitudinem ad minus, in primis sex diebus: et praeterea esse diei causatur a principiis naturalibus, prius naturae collatis, quia motus est causa temporis.1
Reply Obj. 6: That seventh day had come before, at least by way of likeness, in the first six days. Moreover, the being of a day is caused by natural principles previously conferred on nature, since motion is the cause of time.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod illae novae species producuntur ex virtute caelesti, quae tenet locum virtutis formativae in animalibus1 ex putrefactione generatis: et ideo istae species fuerunt productae in operibus sex dierum in suis principiis, scilicet materia, et in rationibus seminalibus, sicut etiam alia quae per operationem naturae producuntur.
Reply Obj. 7: Those new species are produced by the power of the heavens, which takes the place of the formative power in animals generated by putrefaction. Thus, these species were produced in the works of the six days in their principles, namely, in matter and in seedlike principles, even as other things are produced through the activity of nature.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod nihil facit Deus in creatura quod aliquo modo in primis diebus non praecesserit, sed diversimode. Quaedam enim fuerunt in operibus sex dierum ut in principiis activis et materialibus, et secundum similitudinem speciei, ut ea quae generantur ex sibi similibus in natura; quaedam vero sicut in principiis activis et materialibus, sed non secundum similitudinem speciei, sicut quaedam animalia ex putrefactione generata; quaedam vero sicut ex principiis disponentibus et non activis, et secundum similitudinem speciei, sicut anima rationalis; quaedam vero ut in potentia obedientiae tantum, sicut ea quae per miraculum fiunt.
Reply Obj. 8: God does nothing in a created thing that did not in some way precede in the first days, though in different ways. For some were in the works of the six days as in active and material principles and after a likeness of species, such as things that are generated from things like themselves in nature. But others were in the works of the six days as in active and material principles, but not after a likeness of species, such as certain animals generated from putrefaction. Still others were in these works as from disposing non-active principles and after a likeness of species, such as the rational soul. Finally, others were in these works as in the obediential potency alone, such as things that are done by a miracle.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A1.ad8
A. 2Whether God is fittingly said to have rested on the seventh dayUtrum Deus convenienter dicatur quievisse septima die
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter dicatur Deus die septima requievisse.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that God is unfittingly said to have rested on the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg1
Opposita enim nata sunt fieri circa idem. Sed quies opponitur motui. Ergo cum Deus non moveatur, Jac. 1:17: apud quem non est transmutatio nec vicissitudinis obumbratio; videtur quod nec possit dici quiescere.
Obj. 1: For opposites naturally come about in the same subject. But rest is opposed to motion. Therefore, since God is not moved—with whom there is no variation or shadow due to change (Jas 1:17)—it seems that neither can he be said to rest.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg2
Si dicatur quod quies dicitur de Deo non secundum quod opponitur motui, sed secundum quod opponitur labori:
Obj. 2: One might say that we speak of rest in God not as opposed to motion, but as opposed to effort.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg3
contra. Secundum Philosophum, in 7 et 10 Ethic., operatio cui non adjungitur motus est secundum se delectabilis, et nullo modo laboriosa: quia labor in operatione causatur ex motu innaturali. Sed operatio Dei est omnino sine motu, quia immobilis manens dat cuncta moveri,1 ut dicit Boetius, De consol., lib. 3. Ergo nullus labor sibi accidit in hoc quod res creavit: ergo nec quies quae opponitur labori, sibi convenit.
On the contrary, according to the Philosopher in Books 7 and 10 of the Ethics,1 activity to which motion is not joined is pleasant by itself and in no way requires effort. For effort in activity is caused by unnatural motion. But God’s activity is altogether without motion, for remaining unmovable, he makes all things to be moved, as Boethius says.2 Therefore, the fact that he has created things entails no effort for him. Therefore, neither does he have any rest, which is opposed to effort.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.sc
Si dicatur quod Deus dicitur requievisse inquantum facit nos in se requiescere, sicut dicitur cognoscere aliquid, quando facit nos illud cognoscere, ut Genes. 22:12, dicit Abrahae: nunc cognovi quod timeas1 Deum;
Obj. 3: One might say that God rested inasmuch as he makes us to rest in him, even as he is said to know something when he makes us know it, as in the case where he says to Abraham: now I know that you fear God (Gen 22:12).
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg4
contra. Requies septimae diei condividitur contra operationem sex dierum. Sed in sex diebus dicitur Deus fecisse quia ipsemet fecit, non quia fecit nos facere. Ergo et in septima die ipsemet requievit, non solum fecit nos requiescere.
On the contrary, the rest of the seventh day is distinguished over and against the work of the six days. But during those six days God is said to have made because he himself made, not because he made us make. Therefore, he himself also rested on the seventh day and did not just make us rest.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.sc
Si dicatur, quod Deus quievisse dicitur sicut voluntas quiescit in fine;
Obj. 4: One might say that God is said to have rested as the will rests in the end.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg5
contra. Sicut quies corporis opponitur motui ejus, ita quies voluntatis opponitur motui ejus, ut utrumque per similitudinem de voluntate dicatur. Sed motus voluntatis non potest esse nisi secundum quod procedit de his quae sunt ad finem ipsum. Cum igitur talis motus Deo non conveniat, qui ex rebus aliis nec in sui cognitionem, nec in sui amorem venit, videtur quod nec quies voluntatis sibi convenire possit.
On the contrary, just as the body’s rest is opposed to its motion, so also the will’s rest is opposed to its motion such that both are said of the will by way of likeness. But there can only be a motion of the will insofar as it proceeds from what is directed toward the end to the end itself. Therefore, since such motion does not befit God, who does not arrive at knowledge or love of himself from other things, it seems that neither can rest of the will befit him.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, ea quae sunt aeterna non convenienter connumerantur inter ea quae ex tempore inceperunt. Sed quies voluntatis divinae in suo fine est aeterna. Ergo inconvenienter dies quietis divinae connumeratur diebus creationis rerum, quae ex tempore inceperunt.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, things that are eternal are not fittingly enumerated among things that began in time. But the rest of the divine will in its end is eternal. Therefore, the day of the divine rest is unfittingly enumerated together with the days of the creation of things that began in time.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg6
Praeterea, finis divinae voluntatis non est aliud a Deo. Si igitur intelligitur requievisse propter voluntatem quiescentem in fine, videtur inconvenienter dici in die septima requievisse, cum dies septima creatura sit.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, the divine will’s end is not something other than God. So, if on account of his will he is understood as resting in the end, it seems that he is unfittingly said to have rested on the seventh day, since the seventh day is a created thing.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg7
Si dicatur, quod non requievit in die septima sicut in objecto quietis, sed sicut in tempore quietis;
Obj. 7: One might say that he did not rest on the seventh day as in the object of rest, but rather as in the time of rest.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg8
contra. Illud quod est aeternum est in tempore, sed supra tempus. Sed quies divinae voluntatis est aeterna. Igitur non est in septima die sicut in tempore.
On the contrary, that which is eternal is not in time, but above time. But the rest of the divine will is eternal. Therefore, it is not on the seventh day as in time.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, sicut quies Dei qua in se quiescit non habet finem, ita non habet principium. Sed sicut vesperum est finis diei, ita mane est principium ejus. Ergo dies septima, si dicto modo accipiatur quies, non debet habere mane, sicut nec habet vespere. Ergo cum assignetur sibi mane, non potest dici Deum die septima modo praedicto quievisse.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, just as God’s rest by which he rests in himself does not have an end, so also it does not have a beginning. But just as evening is the end of a day, so also morning is its beginning. Therefore, if “rest” is taken in the aforementioned way, the seventh day should not have a morning just as it does not have an evening. Therefore, since morning is attributed to it, it cannot be said that God rested on the seventh day in the aforementioned manner.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg9
Sed contra, Deuter. 32:4: Dei perfecta sunt opera. Sed omnis artifex perfecto opere suo quiescit. Ergo Deo post naturae institutionem, quae fuit in sex diebus, quies die septima convenit.
On the contrary, his works are perfect (Deut 32:4). But every artisan rests when his work is perfected. Therefore, after the establishment of nature which took place over the six days, it befits God to rest on the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.sc
Praeterea, homo bene dispositus dicitur ex operibus suis in Deo requiescere, quia opera sua ad Dei bonitatem refert. Cum ergo Deus omnia propter bonitatem suam operetur, ut dicit Augustinus, et dictum est in prima dist. 2 lib., videtur quod sibi conveniat ex his quae fecit, in seipso requiescere.
Furthermore, a well disposed man is said to rest in God from his works since he refers his works to God’s goodness. Therefore, since God works all things on account of his goodness, as Augustine says, and as was said in the first Distinction,1 it seems that it befits him to rest in himself from the things he made.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.arg10
Respondeo dicendum, quod quies, proprie loquendo, motui opponitur. Quia vero motus causat laborem in operationibus nostris, ut dicit Philosophus, 1 Caeli et 12 Metaph., inde consecutum est ut quies labori opponatur; et ex duabus significationibus quietis transsumptae sunt aliae duae: quia enim nostris operationibus motus adjungitur, inde in usum venit ut omnis operatio motus dicatur, quamvis improprie; et secundum hoc omnis cessatio a quacumque operatione quies dicitur, et haec significatio transumitur a prima. Sed quia nihil laborat nisi ex hoc quod a perfectione propriae naturae distat, ut patet in motibus violentis; inde est ut in illo res quiescere dicatur in quo sufficientiam invenit; et secundum hunc modum voluntas quiescit in ultimo fine: et haec significatio quietis transumitur a secunda.
I answer that rest, properly speaking, is opposed to motion. Now because motion causes effort in our activities, as the Philosopher says,1 rest as a consequence has come to be opposed to effort. From these two meanings of rest, two others are taken. For because motion is joined to our activities, the practice of calling every activity “motion,” though improperly, came into use. Accordingly, all cessation from any sort of activity is called “rest,” and this meaning is drawn from the first. But because nothing exerts effort except from the fact that it is at a distance from the perfection of its proper nature, as is clear in violent motions, consequently a thing is said to rest in that in which it finds sufficiency. And this is how the will rests in its last end. This meaning of rest is drawn from the second.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.co
Constat ergo quod Deo non potest quies attribui quantum ad primam vel secundam significationem, sed quantum ad tertiam vel quartam potest.
Therefore, it is obvious that rest cannot be attributed to God with regard to the first or second meaning, but it can be with regard to the third or fourth.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2
Sed quantum ad tertiam sciendum, ut ex praecedenti articulo patet, quod Deus ab operatione cessare non dicitur quasi ipsa operatio qua operatur, deficiat, cum sua operatio sit essentia ejus; sed ratione effectus hoc dicitur, quia operatione aeterna facit ut aliquis effectus temporaliter sit. Nec sic tamen ex parte effectus operatio ejus cessare dicitur die septima, quasi nihil in rebus fecerit postea, vel saltem in die septima: quia si operatio ejus in creatura vel ad momentum cessaret, creatura esse desineret, ut dicit Augustinus, 4 Super Genes., cap. 12. Sed sic dicitur ab opere cessasse die septima, quia a die septima deinceps novam creaturam non fecit quae non aliquo modo in operibus sex dierum praecesserit, ut supra dictum est.
But with regard to the third, it should be known that, as is clear from the preceding article, God is not said to cease from activity as if the very activity by which he works would come to an end, since his activity is his essence. Rather, this is said by reason of the effect, since by an eternal activity he brings it about that an effect exists in time. Even so, from the perspective of the effect, his activity is not said to cease on the seventh day in such a way that he did nothing in things afterwards, or at least on the seventh day. For if his activity in a created thing were to cease even for a moment, the created thing would cease to exist, as Augustine says.1 Rather, he is said to have ceased from work on the seventh day because from the seventh day onward he did not make a new created thing that did not in some way precede in the works of the six days, as has been said above.2
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2
Sed quantum ad quartum notandum, quod quies voluntatis divinae in fine, potest accipi dupliciter. Vel absolute, secundum quod in seipso sufficientiam invenit, et sic quies aeterna est. Alio modo potest intelligi per relationem ad creaturam, secundum quod creatura Deo placet: non tamen ita ut ea indigeat, quasi in ea sufficientiam suae beatitudinis inveniens;1 sed eam ad seipsum ordinans, in seipso sufficientiam invenit: et sic quiescere dicitur Deus proprie a rebus conditis:2 quod non potest intelligi nisi rebus jam conditis, quod est post senarium diem:
But with regard to the fourth, it should be noted that the rest of the divine will in its end can be taken in two ways. Either it is taken absolutely, as finding sufficiency in itself, and in this way, the rest is eternal. Or in another way it can be understood in relation to a thing created, insofar as the thing created is pleasing to God—not that he needs it, as if he found in it the sufficiency of his beatitude, but rather that, ordering it to himself, he finds sufficiency in himself. In this way, God is properly said to rest from the things he created. This only makes sense when things are already created, which is after the course of the six days.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2
et ita quies Dei, secundum duas ultimas acceptiones, convenienter septimo diei ascribitur.
Thus, God’s rest, according to the last two ways of understanding it, is fittingly ascribed to the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2
Primum1 ergo et secundum concedimus: quia Deo non attribuitur quies opposita motui vel labori.
Reply Obj. 1–2: We concede the first and second objection. For what we attribute to God is not the rest opposed to motion or effort.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.ad1
Tertium1 similiter concedimus: quia non solum illo modo dicitur Deus quievisse septima die, sed, ut dictum est, aliis modis.
Reply Obj. 3: We likewise concede the third objection. For God is not only said to have rested on the seventh day in that way, but, as has been said,1 in other ways.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod motus voluntatis divinae metaphorice dicitur, non ex hoc quod voluntas ejus finem consequatur per aliqua media, sed quia ea quae ab ipso sunt, in seipsum ordinat.
Reply Obj. 4: The motion of the divine will is spoken of metaphorically, not from the will’s obtaining its end through any means, but rather because it orders to itself the things that are from it.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis Deus ab aeterno in seipso quieverit, non tamen quievit a creaturis conditis in seipso; sed solum quievit sic, quando jam creaturae fuerant conditae.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though God rested in himself from eternity, he did not rest in himself from the things he created. Rather, he only rested in this way, once created things had already been created.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.ad4
Ad sextum dicendum, quod dies septimus nullo modo ponitur ut objectum quietis. Sed vel, secundum Augustinum, 4 De Gen. ad litt., cap. 35. Deus dicitur in septimo die quievisse inquantum quietem propriam, qua in seipso a rebus conditis quiescit, naturae angelicae monstravit; cujus cognitionem diem appellat; vel, secundum alios sanctos, dies septima significat tempus quoddam, non ita quod quies divina tempore mensuretur, sed quia simul cum tempore est, per quem modum verba temporalia de Deo dicuntur.
Reply Obj. 6: The seventh day is in no way set down as the object of rest. Rather, either God is said, according to Augustine,1 to have rested on the seventh day inasmuch as he manifested to the angels his proper rest by which he rests in himself from the things he created, and he calls the knowledge of this rest a day. Or, according to other saints, the seventh day signifies a certain time, not in such a way that the divine rest is measured by time, but rather because it is together with time, which is how temporal words are said of God.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.ad5
Unde patet responsio ad septimum.
Reply Obj. 7: Hence the reply to the seventh objection is clear.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.ad6
Ad octavum dicendum, quod quamvis quies Dei principium non habeat, tamen quies creaturae in Deo,1 secundum quod in eo stabilitur, principium habet, sed non finem: quia qualitercumque creatura mutetur, nunquam in non ens simpliciter cedit, ut dicit Augustinus, 4 Super Genesim, cap. 18.
Reply Obj. 8: Even though God’s rest does not have a beginning, the rest of a creature in God, as receiving stability in him, does have a beginning, though not an end. For no matter how a created thing is changed, it never falls into non-being simply, as Augustine says.1
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2.ad7
Vel aliter dicendum quod etiam ipsa quies qua Deus quiescit quodammodo principium habet, non inquantum quiescit in seipso absolute, sed inquantum quiescit in seipso a rebus conditis, eis non egendo: quod tamen finem non habet, quia eis nunquam egebit; et ideo dies septima habet mane, sed non vespere.
Or we may say otherwise that even the very rest by which God rests does have, in a certain way, a beginning, not insofar as he rests in himself absolutely, but insofar as he rests in himself from the things he created by not needing them. This does not have an end, since he will never need them. And this is why the seventh day has a morning, but not an evening.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A2
A. 3Whether God should have sanctified the seventh day above the othersUtrum Deus debuerit sanctificare septimum diem prae aliis
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod diem septimum Deus prae aliis sanctificare non debuit.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that God should not have sanctified the seventh day above the others.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.arg1
Operatio enim nobilior est otio, ut dicitur 10 Ethic.; unde non in otio, sed in operatione felicitas consistit. Sed sex diebus Deus operatus est, septima vero die ab opere cessavit. Ergo sextam diem potius quam septimam sanctificare debuit.
Obj. 1: For activity is more noble than idleness, as is said in the Ethics 10.1 Hence happiness consists not in idleness, but in activity. But God was active for six days, whereas he ceased from work on the seventh day. Therefore, he should have sanctified the sixth day rather than the seventh.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.arg2
Praeterea, sanctificatio et benedictio congrue bonitati respondet. Sed bonum est communicativum sui, ut dicit Dionysius, De div. nom., cap. 4. Cum ergo Deus in sex diebus bonitatem suam communicaverit, res in esse producendo, videtur quod eisdem sex diebus magis quam septimae sanctificatio competat.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, sanctification and blessing appropriately correspond to goodness. But the good is communicative of itself, as Dionysius says.1 Therefore, since God communicated his goodness on the six days by bringing things into being, it seems that sanctification befits these same six days more than the seventh.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.arg3
Praeterea, ut dicit Rabbi Moyses, lib. 2 Dub., cap. 32, observatio sabbati in lege fuit instituta, ut in fide populi firmiter permaneret novitas mundi, ex qua facillima probatio sumitur ad ostendendum Deum esse, et omnipotentiam ejus, et alia hujusmodi. Sed, secundum Apostolum, Rom. 1, per ea quae facta sunt, in invisibilia Dei devenimus. Ergo potius sex dies in quibus creaturae factae sunt, sanctificari deberent, quam dies septima.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as Rabbi Moses says,1 the observance of the Sabbath was instituted in the law so that the finite age of the world would remain firmly in the people’s faith, from which is drawn the easiest proof of the existence of God, his omnipotence, and things of this sort. But according to the Apostle (Rom 1:20), we arrive at the invisible things of God from the things that have been made. Therefore, the six days on which created things were made should have been sanctified rather than the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.arg4
Praeterea, ei cui nihil decrescit in operando aliquid exterius, non est acceptior quies quam operatio. Sed Deo nihil decrescit in faciendo creaturas: quia faciendo non laborat, ut dictum est; neque virtus ejus exhauritur, quin semper in infinita possit; nec intellectus ejus distrahitur, quin semper in sui contemplatione perfecte maneat. Ergo non debuit magis sanctificare diem quietis quam dies in quibus operatus est.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, to one who loses nothing in working something externally, rest is not more welcome than activity. But God loses nothing in making created things. For by making he experiences no effort, as has been said.1 Nor is his strength sapped so that it does not remain capable of infinite things. Nor is his intellect distracted so that it does not continue in perfect contemplation of itself. Therefore, he should not have sanctified the day of rest any more than he sanctified the days on which he worked.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.arg5
Praeterea, magis indicat divinam potentiam operatio qua Deus operatur instituendo naturam, quam illa qua operatur in natura operante ad naturae propagationem. Sed in primis sex diebus Deus operatus est, naturam instituendo nullo mediante; in septima vero die et deinceps operatus est, naturam conservando et movendo in motibus naturae et principiis. Ergo senarius dierum magis manifestat divinam potentiam quam dies septimus, et ita magis sanctificari debuit.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the activity by which God works in establishing nature points to the divine power more than that by which he works in nature’s working for the propagation of nature. But on the first six days God worked by establishing nature without the mediation of anything. However, on the seventh day and onward he worked by preserving and moving nature in the motions and principles of nature. Therefore, the course of the six days manifests the divine power more than the seventh day, and, thus, it should have been sanctified instead.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.arg6
Sed contra, sanctificatio et benedictio bonitati debetur. Sed bonum, secundum Philosophum in 3 Metaph., dicitur ex ratione finis. Cum igitur perfectio rerum quae est ex ordine ad finem debeatur diei septimo, ille dies prae aliis sanctificari et benedici debuit.
On the contrary, sanctification and blessing are due to goodness. But the good, according to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 3,1 is spoken of by reason of the end. Therefore, since the perfection of things that is from their order toward the end is due to the seventh day, that day should have been sanctified and blessed above the others.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, vita contemplativa activae praefertur. Unde Luc. 10:43: optimam partem elegit sibi Maria, per quam vita contemplativa signatur. Sed senarius dierum attribuitur actioni, qua Deus res produxit; septimus autem quieti divinae contemplationis, qua seipso Deus perfruitur. Ergo sanctificatio et benedictio praecipue diei septimae debetur.
Furthermore, the contemplative life is preferred over the active life. Hence: Mary has chosen the best part (Luke 10:42),1 which signifies the contemplative life. But the course of the six days is attributed to the action by which God produced things, while the seventh is attributed to the rest of divine contemplation, by which God enjoys himself. Therefore, sanctification and blessing are especially due to the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod septimae diei duo attribuuntur, scilicet consummatio operum et quies opificis.
I answer that two things are attributed to the seventh day: the consummation of works and the rest of the worker.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.co
Quantum vero ad primum, debetur diei septimae benedictio: quia, secundum Gregorium, benedictio Dei significat collationem donorum ejus et multiplicationem eorumdem. Multiplicatio autem creaturarum praesupponit duplicem perfectionem rerum: unam1 scilicet qua universum perfectum est, ex omnibus suis partibus essentialibus constans; unde Philosophus, in 4 Meteor. dicit, quod perfectum est unumquodque quando potest facere alterum quale ipsum est; et aliam, qua scilicet universum perfectum est ex ordine ad finem: quia multiplicatio creaturarum per generationem est ad hoc ut divinum esse quantum possunt participent, ut in 2 De generat. dicitur. Omnis etiam creaturae operatio naturalis ad finem ordinata est; et ideo benedictio diei septimae debetur, in qua post perfectionem primam universi, quae sexto die completa est, etiam in ordine ad finem universum perfectum est.
With regard to the first, blessing is due to the seventh day. For, according to Gregory, the blessing of God signifies the conferral and multiplication of his gifts. But the multiplication of created things presupposes two kinds of perfection in things. One is that by which the universe is perfect as consisting of all its essential parts. Hence the Philosopher says in the Meteorology 41 that each thing is perfect when it can make another of the sort that it is. The other is that by which the universe is perfect from its order toward the end. For the multiplication of creatures through generation is for the sake of their participating as much as they are able in the divine being, as is said in On the Generation of Animals 2.2 For the natural activity of everything created is ordered toward the end. Thus, blessing is due to the seventh day, on which, after the first perfection of the universe, which was completed on the sixth day, the universe was also perfected in its order toward the end.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
Sed quantum ad secundum, quod est quies opificis, debetur diei septimae sanctificatio. In Sacra enim Scriptura sanctificatio interdum dicitur ex hoc quod aliquid ad cultum Dei dedicatur: sic enim dicitur tabernaculum sanctificari, et vasa ejus, et ministri; et ita etiam dies septimus sanctificatus est, id est ad cultum Dei dedicatus est; ut sicut scilicet1 Deus, qui res condidit non in ipsis rebus conditis quasi in fine quievit, sed a rebus conditis in seipso in quo beatitudo sua consistit: cum non sit beatus ex hoc quod res fecerit, sed quod factis non eget, in seipso sufficientiam habens:
But with regard to the second, which is the rest of the worker, sanctification is due to the seventh day. For in Sacred Scripture sanctification is sometimes spoken of in virtue of the fact that something is dedicated to the worship of God. For in this way, the tabernacle is said to be sanctified, as well as its vessels and ministers. Thus, too, the seventh day was sanctified, that is, it was dedicated to the worship of God, namely, in such a way that God, who created things, rested not in the things themselves so created as in the end, but rather rested from created things in himself in whom his beatitude consists. Indeed, he is not blessed by virtue of the fact that he made things, but because he does not need things, having sufficiency in himself.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
ita etiam et nos non in operibus ejus aut in operibus nostris discamus quiescere sicut in fine; sed ab operibus in ipso Deo in quo beatitudo nostra consistit: propter hoc enim institutum est ut homo sex diebus laborans in operibus propriis, septimo die quiesceret, ejus cultui vacans. Haec autem quies in Deo Christianis non ad tempus, sed perpetuo indicitur, quibus indicitur: sine intermissione orate,1 1 Thessal. 5. Et ideo illa temporalis observatio in Lege Nova cessavit.
And so, we too should learn to rest as in the end, not in his or our works, but rather to rest from works in God himself, in whom our beatitude consists. For this is why it was established that man, laboring at his proper works for six days, should rest on the seventh day, devoting his time to the worship of God. Now for Christians this rest in God is appointed not for a time, but perpetually, for they are told to pray without ceasing (1 Thess 5:17). Thus, that temporal observance ceased in the New Law.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod felicitas Dei non consistit in operatione qua creaturas condidit, sed in operatione qua seipso perfruitur, creaturis non egens; et haec operatio ad quietem septimae diei pertinet.
Reply Obj. 1: The happiness of God does not consist in the activity by which he made created things, but in the activity by which he enjoys himself, having no need of the things created. This activity pertains to the rest of the seventh day.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis bonitas Dei manifestetur in hoc quod esse communicavit rebus per creationem, tamen perfectio bonitatis ostenditur in hoc quod rebus conditis Deus non eget, sed in seipso sufficientiam habet.
Reply Obj. 2: Even though God’s goodness is manifested in the fact that he communicated being to things by creation, the perfection of his goodness is shown by the fact that God does not need created things, but rather is sufficient in himself.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod creaturae sunt sicut via, per quam devenitur in cognitionem Creatoris. Perfectio autem non consistit in via, sed in termino viae. Unde non debet sanctificari dies in quo creaturae sunt conditae, sed dies in quo sicut in fine quiescit.1
Reply Obj. 3: Created things are like the path through which we arrive at knowledge of the Creator. But perfection does not consist in the path, but rather in the end of the path. Hence the day on which created things were created should not be sanctified, but rather the day devoted to rest as in an end.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis per operationem qua res in esse producit, nihil Deo decrescat; tamen hoc potius apud eum est quod aliis non eget, in seipso quiescens, quam quod alia facit; et ideo dies quietis magis benedicitur quam dies productionis creaturae.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though God loses nothing by the activity through which he brings things into being, with him it is more excellent that he does not need others, resting in himself, than that he makes other things. Thus, a day of rest is more blessed than a day of creation’s production.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Deus eadem virtute qua esse rebus tribuit, eas in esse proprio conservat. Unde non magis ostendit divinam potentiam productio creaturarum quam earum conservatio.
Reply Obj. 5: God, by the same power by which he granted being to things, also preserves them in their proper being. Hence the production of created things does not show the divine power any more than their preservation.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3.ad5
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Jumenta, et reptilia, et bestias. Quid sit reptile, dictum est,1 q. 2, art. 2. Jumenta vero dicuntur quae adjutorium homini conferunt, praecipue vehendo ipsum, ut equi vel asini, et hujusmodi. Bestiae dicuntur propter crudelitatem, quasi vastiae, ut leones et ursi, et hujusmodi.2
‘Beasts of burden, and crawling creatures, and the wild animals.’1 What a “crawling creature,” or reptile, is has been said earlier.2 Now, those animals that provide assistance to man, especially by transporting him, such as horses, donkeys, and animals of this sort, are called “beasts of burden.” “Wild animals” are so called on account of cruelty, being savage, such as lions and bears and animals of this sort.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
Creata non fuerunt nisi potentialiter et materialiter, ut intelligatur tam de potentia activa quam de materiali.
Those . . . were not created with the animals, except potentially and materially.1 So one may understand this both of active potency and of material potency.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
Quia non potuit simul ab homine dici quod a Deo simul potuit fieri. Videtur hoc nihil esse, quia licet non potuerit simul pronuntiare, potuit tamen dicere ea quae successive narrabat, simul esse facta.
‘What could be done by God simultaneously could not be said by man simultaneously.’1 This seems to amount to nothing. For, granted that he could not have spoken all the words at the same time, he still could have said that the things he related successively were made all at once.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
Sed dicendum quod dicitur non potuisse dicere, non quia, non simpliciter non potuit dicere simul esse facta, sed quia non potuit haec dicere secundum convenientiam disciplinae, ut faciliter quod dicebatur a rudibus caperetur, ut faciunt geometrae in descriptionibus figurarum lineam post lineam protrahentes, quae tamen simul figuram constituunt.
But we should say that he is affirmed as unable to say this, not because he could not have said that they were made all at once simply, but rather because he was unable to say this with fitting pedagogy, in such a way that what was said would be grasped easily by the uneducated, as when geometers in their descriptions draw out a figure line by line, even though these lines constitute the figure all at once.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
Alia translatio habet: consummavit Deus die sexto.1 Utraque translatio veritatem continet, si, ut praedictum est,2 duplex3 completio distinguatur.
Another translation has: God completed his work on the sixth day.1 Both translations contain truth, if, as has been said before,2 we distinguish between two kinds of completion.
Sent.II.D15.Q3.A3
D. 16Creation of man in God’s image and likenessDe formatione hominis, secundum quod exit a sua causa et in similitudinem ejus
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Determinato de natura pure spirituali, id est angelica, et de natura pure corporali, hic tertio multipliciter prosequitur de natura composita ex spirituali et corporali, scilicet de homine.
Having considered the purely spiritual nature—that is, the angelic—and the purely bodily nature, here in the third place he pursues in many ways a treatment of that nature which is composed of the spiritual and bodily, namely, the human being.
Sent.II.D16
Dividitur ergo pars ista in partes duas:
So this part is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D16
in prima determinat de homine quantum ad primam sui institutionem;
In the first, he considers the human being with regard to his first establishment.
Sent.II.D16
in secunda quantum ad ejus causam, 21 dist., ibi: videns ergo diabolus hominem per obedientiae humilitatem posse ascendere unde ipse per superbiam corruerat, invidit ei.
In the second, he considers it with regard to his fall, at and so the devil, seeing that man was able to ascend by the humility of obedience to that from which he had fallen through pride, envied him.1
Sent.II.D16
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D16
in prima determinat conditionis humanae principium;
In the first, he addresses the beginning of man’s creation.
Sent.II.D16
in secunda ostendit hominis conditi statum, 19 dist., ibi: solent plura quaeri de primi hominis statu.
In the second, he shows the state of the man so created, at it is usual to ask many things regarding the first state of man before sin.1
Sent.II.D16
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D16
in prima ostendit formationem hominis, secundum quod exit a sua causa et in similitudinem ejus, ut ostendatur quodammodo esse actio univoca;
In the first, he shows the formation of the human as coming forth from his cause and after a likeness to it, and this in order to show how this action is in a certain way univocal.
Sent.II.D16
in secunda determinat institutionem hominis, secundum quod ex suis partibus constat, 17 distinct., ibi: hic de origine animae plura quaeri solent.
In the second, he addresses the establishment of man as constituted by his parts, at here it is usual to ask many things concerning the origin of the soul.1
Sent.II.D16
Prima in tres:
The first is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D16
in prima ostendit hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei institutum;
In the first, he shows man as he was established according to the image and likeness of God.
Sent.II.D16
in secunda ponit horum expositionem, ibi: imago autem et similitudo in hoc loco vel increata intelligitur . . . vel creata;
In the second, he lays out an explanation of these things, at but image and likeness in this passage is understood either as uncreated . . . or created.1
Sent.II.D16
in tertia ostendit, secundum quam partem hominis esse ad imaginem sibi conveniat, ibi: factus est homo secundum animam ad imaginem et similitudinem . . . totius Trinitatis.
In the third, he shows the part of man in accord with which it befits him to be according to the image of God, at hence man was made, in respect to his soul, according to the image and likeness . . . of the whole Trinity.1
Sent.II.D16
Secunda pars dividitur in tres:
The second part is divided into three parts.
Sent.II.D16
in prima ponit suam expositionem;
In the first, he lays out his explanation.
Sent.II.D16
in secunda excludit alias quorumdam expositiones, ibi: Filius vero proprie imago Patris dicitur;
In the second, he rules out the explanations of certain others, at the Son, however, is properly called the image of the Father.1
Sent.II.D16
in tertia supplet quoddam ad suam expositionem, quod in aliis expositionibus tangebatur, scilicet in quo imago et similitudo differant, ibi: verumtamen haec distinctio licet reprobabilis penitus non videatur . . . congruentius in ipso homine imago et similitudo Dei quaerenda est.
In the third, he supplies something with regard to his explanation that was touched on in other explanations, namely, in what respect “image” and “likeness” differ: but although this distinction does not seem entirely worthy of rejection . . . the image and likeness of God is more fittingly to be sought and considered in man himself.1
Sent.II.D16
Factus est ergo homo secundum animam ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei. Hic ostendit, secundum quam partem in homine sit imago assignanda:
And so, man was made according to the image and likeness of God in respect to his mind.1 Here he shows to what part of man the image should be assigned.
Sent.II.D16
et primo ostendit quod secundum animam;
First, he shows that it is assigned to the soul.
Sent.II.D16
secundo ostendit quod hujus1 indicium etiam in corpore ostenditur, ibi: sed in corpore quamdam habet proprietatem quae hoc indicat.
Second, he shows how a sign of this is evident even in the body, at but also ‘in the body, he has some property which indicates this.’1
Sent.II.D16
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D16
primo ponit hominem esse ad imaginem Trinitatis, non solum Patris vel Filii, ut alii dicebant, et hoc secundum animam;
First, he sets down that man is according to the image of the Trinity, not only of the Father or the Son, as others said, and this with respect to the soul.
Sent.II.D16
secundo ostendit quomodo differenter imago homini secundum animam1 et Filio Dei conveniat, ibi: quocirca homo et imago et ad imaginem dicitur; Filius autem imago, non ad imaginem.
Second, he shows how “image” befits man in his soul and the Son of God differently, at and so man is said to be both image and according to the image; the Son, however, is image, but not according to the image.1
Sent.II.D16
Q. 1The image of GodDe formatione hominis, secundum quod exit a sua causa et in similitudinem ejus
Hic quattuor quaeruntur:
Here four questions are asked:
Sent.II.D16.Q1
primo utrum in aliqua creatura imago Dei inveniri possit;
first, whether the image of God can be found in anything created;
Sent.II.D16.Q1
secundo in quibus inveniatur;
second, in which created things it is found;
Sent.II.D16.Q1
tertio utrum in illis in quibus invenitur aequaliter inveniatur;
third, whether it is found equally in those in which it is found;
Sent.II.D16.Q1
quarto de differentia imaginis et similitudinis.
fourth, concerning the difference between image and likeness.
Sent.II.D16.Q1
A. 1Whether a created thing can be said to be according to the image of GodUtrum aliqua creatura possit dici esse ad imaginem
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod nulla creatura possit dici ad imaginem Dei esse.
To the first we proceed as follows. It seems that nothing created can be said to be according to the image of God.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.arg1
Cujuscumque enim est aliqua imago creata, ei contingit aliquam imaginem ponere. Sed Deo non contingit aliquam ponere. Isa. 40:18: cui similem fecistis Deum aut quam imaginem ponetis ei? Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: For in the case of anything of which there is a created image, some image of it can be set up. But no image can be set up for God: to whom then will you liken God, or what image compare with him? (Isa 40:18).1 Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, proprietates unius non inveniuntur in alio. Sed imago indicat proprietatem Filii, ut in primo dictum est, qui increatus est. Ergo nulli creaturae convenit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the properties of one thing are not found in another. But “image” indicates a property of the Son, as was said in Book I,1 and the Son is uncreated. Therefore, it does not befit anything created.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, in imagine importatur convenientia quaedam in1 aliquo uno; unde dicit Hilarius, lib. De synod., imaginem esse speciem non differentem ejus rei ad quam imaginatur. Sed quaecumque conveniunt in aliquo uno, habent aliquid prius et simplicius se, sive sit convenientia analogiae, sive univocationis:2 est enim ens prius substantia et accidente, sicut animal prius homine et equo. Deo autem nihil est prius et simplicius. Ergo non potest esse ejus imago in creatura.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, “image” implies a kind of agreement in some one respect. Hence Hilary says that an image is not a different species than the thing that it images.1 But whatever things agree in some one respect have something prior to and simpler than themselves, whether the agreement is analogous or univocal. For “being” is prior to “substance” and “accident,” just as “animal” is prior to “man” and “horse.” But there is nothing prior to and simpler than God. Therefore, there cannot be an image of him in a created thing.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, de ratione imaginis est aequalitas; dicit enim Hilarius, ubi supra, imaginem esse rei ad rem coaequandam.1 Sed nulla aequalitas potest esse creaturae ad Deum. Ergo nec imago ejus esse potest.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, equality pertains to the account of image. For Hilary says1 that an image is of a thing that is to be regarded as equal to another thing. But a created thing can have no equality with God. Therefore, neither can it be his image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.arg5
Item, infinite distantium non potest esse indiscretio et unio. Sed imago, ut dicit Hilarius, ibid., est similitudo discreta1 et unita. Ergo creatura non potest esse ad imaginem Dei, a quo in infinitum distat.
Obj. 5: Again, there cannot be non-distinction and union between infinitely distant things. But an image, as Hilary says,1 is a united and non-distinguished likeness. Therefore, a created thing cannot be according to the image of God, from whom it stands at an infinite distance.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.arg6
Contra est quod habetur Genes. 1:26: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram.
On the contrary, Genesis 1:26 says: let us make man according to our image and likeness.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea ad perfectionem operis exigitur ut perducatur in similitudinem agentis. Sed Dei perfecta sunt opera, Deuter. 32:4. Ergo oportet esse aliquod operum ejus in quo ipsius imago repraesentetur.
Furthermore, for the perfection of a work, it must be brought to likeness with the agent. But his work is perfect (Deut 32:4). Therefore, there must be something among his works in which his image is represented.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod imago proprie dicitur quod ad alterius imitationem est: nec tamen quaelibet imitatio rationem imaginis perficit; ut si hoc sit album et illud album, non ex hoc dicitur ejus imago: sed ad rationem imaginis exigitur imitatio in aliquo quod speciem exprimat et essentiam: propter quod ab Hilario dicitur species indifferens. Et inde est quod in corporalibus secundum imitationem figurae potissimum imago attenditur, quia figura est quasi certum signum ostendens unitatem et differentiam speciei.
I answer that “image” is properly said to be that which is according to the imitation of another. Yet not just any given imitation fulfills the account of image; for example, if this is white and that is white, we do not speak of an image on this basis. Rather, the account of image requires an imitation in some respect that expresses species and essence, which is why Hilary says that the species does not differ.1 So it is that in bodily things “image” refers most especially to imitation of shape, since shape is, as it were, a sign that shows unity or difference of species.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.co
Haec autem imitatio potest esse dupliciter: aut simul quantum ad speciem et signum speciei, et sic imago hominis est in filio suo, qui ipsum in humana specie et figura imitatur, et haec est perfecta imago: aut quantum ad signum tantum, et non quantum ad veritatem speciei, sicut imago hominis est in1 statua lapidea; et haec est imperfecta imago. Et primo modo Filius est imago Patris, sicut in natura communicans; secundo autem modo imago Dei est in creaturis; et ideo creatura potest esse imago Dei, licet non perfecta.
But this imitation can take place in two ways. It is either with regard to species and the sign of the species at the same time, and in this way, the image of a man is in his son, who imitates him both in human species and shape—this is a perfect image. Or it is with regard to sign alone and not with regard to the truth of species, as the image of a man is in a stone statue. This is an imperfect image. In the first way, the Son is the image of the Father, as sharing in his nature. But in the second way the image of God is in created things. Thus, a created thing can be the image of God, though not the perfect image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod propheta loquitur contra idololatras, qui Deum in corporalibus figuris imaginari nitebantur; et ideo non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: The prophet is speaking against idolaters, who attempted to make an image of God in bodily shapes. Thus, it does not apply to the case in question.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod imago secundum perfectam rationem indicat proprietatem Filii; et sic creaturae non convenit, sed secundum imperfectam significationem, ut sic nomen imaginis a Filio in creaturas descendat, sicut a Patre nomen paternitatis, ad Ephes. 3.
Reply Obj. 2: “Image” in its perfect account indicates a property of the Son. This does not belong to a creature, but is, rather, according to an imperfect signification, such that the name “image” descends from the Son to creatures, just as the name “fatherhood” descends from the Father (Eph 3:15).1
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod convenientia potest esse dupliciter: aut duorum participantium aliquod unum, et talis convenientia non potest esse Creatoris et creaturae, ut objectum est; aut secundum quod unum per se est simpliciter, et alterum participat de similitudine ejus quantum potest; ut si poneremus calorem esse sine materia, et ignem convenire cum eo, ex hoc quod aliquid caloris participaret: et talis convenientia esse potest creaturae ad Deum, quia Deus dicitur ens hoc modo quod est ipsum suum esse; creatura vero non est ipsum suum esse, sed dicitur ens, quasi esse participans; et hoc sufficit ad rationem imaginis.
Reply Obj. 3: There can be agreement in two ways. Either there is a single thing in which two participate—and there cannot be this type of agreement of Creator and what is created, as was objected. Or else there is agreement insofar as one is by itself simply, and the other participates in its likeness as far as it can, just as if we were to posit that heat exists without matter, and assert that fire agrees with it due to the fact that it has a participation in heat. There can be this kind of agreement of the creature with God. For God is called a “being” in such a way that he is his own to-be. But what is created is not its own to-be, but is, rather, called a “being” as participating in to-be. And this is sufficient for the account of an image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ad rationem imaginis non exigitur aequalitas aequiparantiae, cum magni hominis in parva pictura imago exprimatur; sed exigitur aequalitas proportionis, ut scilicet eadem sit proportio partium ad invicem in imagine quae est in imaginato: et talis aequalitas invenitur in anima respectu Dei: quia sicut ex Patre Filius, et ex utroque Spiritus Sanctus, ita ex mente notitia, et ex utraque amor procedit.
Reply Obj. 4: The account of image does not require an equality of equivalency, since the image of a large man can be expressed in a small painting. Rather, what is required is an equality of proportion, namely, that the proportion of parts to one another be the same in the image as in what is imaged. This kind of equality is found in the soul with respect to God. For just as the Son is from the Father and the Holy Spirit is from both, so also knowledge is from the mind, and love proceeds from both.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ubi est perfecta imaginis ratio, ibi est perfecta indiscretio et unitas, ut patet in Filio ad Patrem; creatura autem, quantum ad hoc quod Deum imitatur, non discernitur ab eo, sed quodammodo sibi unitur unitate convenientiae, quamvis semper remaneat major differentia: et sic non ex toto tollitur ratio imaginis, sed solum imaginis perfectae.
Reply Obj. 5: Where there is the full account of image, there is perfect non-distinction and perfect unity, as is clear in the Son in relation to the Father. But the created, inasmuch as it imitates God, is not separated from him, but is in a certain way united to him by a unity of agreement, even though a greater difference always remains. And so, the account of image is not entirely lacking, but only that of perfect image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether the image of God is found only in rational creaturesUtrum imago Dei inveniatur tantum in creaturis rationalibus
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod non tantum in rationalibus creaturis imago Dei inveniatur.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the image of God is not only found in rational creatures.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.arg1
Ad rationem enim imaginis, qualis in creaturis esse potest, non exigitur perfecta similitudo, ut dictum est; sed sufficit imperfecta imitatio. Sed quaelibet creatura ex hoc esse habet quod divinam perfectionem imitatur. Ergo quaelibet creatura dici debet ad imaginem Dei.
Obj. 1: For the account of image as it can be found in the created does not require perfect likeness, as has been said,1 but rather imperfect imitation suffices. But anything created has existence by imitating the divine perfection. Therefore, anything created should be said to be “according to the image of God.”
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, dicit Boetius in lib. De consolat. philosophiae, lib. 3, de Deo loquens: mundum mente gerens, similique in imagine formans. Sed quaelibet creatura in esse prodiit ex hoc quod in mente divina per suam ideam gestabatur. Ergo quaelibet creatura potest dici facta ad imaginem Dei.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in the Consolation of Philosophy, Boethius says, speaking of God: bearing the world in mind and in like image forming it.1 But anything created proceeds into existence from the fact that it was borne in the divine mind through its idea. Therefore, anything created can be said to have been made according to the image of God.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, ubi est expressior similitudo, ibi magis salvatur ratio imaginis. Sed perfectio divinae bonitatis expressius repraesentatur in toto universo quam in aliqua parte ejus. Ergo totum universum magis debet dici ad imaginem Dei quam aliqua creatura rationalis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, where there is a more express likeness, the account of image is more preserved. But the perfection of the divine goodness is more expressly represented in the whole universe than in any part of it. Therefore, the whole universe should be said to be according to the image of God more than any given rational creature.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, Dionysius, in 4 cap. De div. nomin., ostendit similitudinem divinae bonitatis maxime apparere in radio solari. Sed expressio similitudinis causat imaginem. Ergo radius solaris debet dici esse ad imaginem Dei.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, Dionysius shows1 that the likeness of the divine goodness is most apparent in the sun’s rays. But the expression of likeness causes an image. Therefore, the sun’s rays should be said to be according to the image of God.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, illud quod maxime exprimit proprietatem alicujus, maxime videtur ad ipsum convenientiam habere. Sed in fine Cael. hierar. dicit Dionysius, quod in igne maxime ostenduntur divinae proprietates. Ergo ignis maxime debet dici ad imaginem Dei.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, that which most of all expresses something’s property seems most of all to resemble it. But at the end of On the Celestial Hierarchy,1 Dionysius says that in fire the divine properties are shown forth most of all. Therefore, fire should most of all be said to be according to the image of God.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra, ex hoc anima dicitur imago Dei quia ejus capax est, ut Augustinus, lib. 14 De Trinit., cap. 8, dicit. Sed sola creatura rationalis est capax Dei. Ergo ipsa sola est ad imaginem Dei.
On the contrary, the soul is called the “image of God” by virtue of the fact that it is capable of knowing him, as Augustine says.1 But only a rational creature is capable of knowing God. Therefore, it alone is according to the image of God.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, quanto aliqua creatura est perfectior, tanto est Deo similior. Sed inter alias creaturas rationalis natura altissimum gradum tenet. In ipsa ergo praecipue imago Dei invenitur.
Furthermore, the more perfect a created thing is, the more it is like God. But among other created things, the rational nature holds the highest rank. Therefore, the image of God is chiefly found in it.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, ut dictum est, illa imitatio rationem imaginis constituit quae est in aliquo ad speciem pertinente. Ex primo autem et communi nihil sortitur speciem, sed ex ultimo et proprio, sicut est differentia constitutiva.
I answer that, as has been said,1 the imitation which constitutes the account of image is in something pertaining to the species. But nothing is allotted its species on the basis of what is first and common, but rather on the basis of what is last and proper, such as is the constitutive difference.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.co
Consideratis autem divinae bonitatis processibus in creaturis, quibus naturae creatae constituuntur in similitudinem naturae increatae, ultima invenitur intellectualis dignitatis participatio, et quae omnes alias praesupponat: et ideo intellectualis natura attingit ad imitationem divinam, in hoc in quo1 quodammodo consistit species naturae ejus; et inde est quod in eadem operatione ponimus ultimam felicitatem intellectualis creaturae, in qua est felicitas Dei, scilicet in contemplatione intellectiva; et ideo sola intellectualis creatura rationabiliter ad imaginem Dei dicitur esse.
Now, taking into consideration the processions of the divine goodness in created things, by which created natures are constituted in a likeness to the Uncreated nature, participation in the dignity of intellect is found to be the last, and that which presupposes all others. Thus, intellectual nature attains the imitation of God in that very respect in which the species of its nature in a certain way consists. This is why we hold that the intellectual creature finds its ultimate happiness in the same activity in which the happiness of God consists, namely, intellective contemplation. Thus, only the intellectual creature is reasonably said to be “according to the image of God.”
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis quaelibet creatura aliquid participet de ratione similitudinis divinae, non tamen potest dici ejus imago ratione praedicta.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though anything created participates to some extent in the account of the divine likeness, it cannot be said to be its image for the aforementioned reason.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod similitudo operis potest dici ad operantem dupliciter: aut quantum ad id quod habet in natura sua, sicut homo generat hominem; aut quantum ad id quod habet in intellectu suo, sicut artificiatum ab artifice in similitudinem artis suae procedit. Utroque modo procedit creatura a Deo in similitudinem ejus. Primo modo, quia ab ente sunt entia, et a vivo viventia. Secundo modo, quia procedunt a rationibus idealibus. Cum ergo unaquaeque res pertingat ad perfectam imitationem ejus quod est in intellectu divino, quia talis est qualem eam esse disposuit; ideo quantum ad hunc modum similitudinis quaelibet creatura potest dici imago ideae in mente divina existentis; unde dicit Boetius, in lib. De Trinit., cap. 2, quod formae quae sunt in materia possunt dici imagines, eo quod ab his formis venerunt quae sine materia sunt; sed quantum ad alium modum sola intellectualis natura pertingit ad ultimum gradum imitationis, ut dictum est; et ideo ipsa sola dicitur imago Dei.
Reply Obj. 2: The likeness of a work to the worker can be spoken of in two ways: either with regard to what it has by nature, as when a man generates a man, or with regard to what it has in its intellect, as when an artifact proceeds from an artisan after the likeness of his art. A created thing proceeds from God after his likeness in both ways. In the first way, it proceeds because beings are from a being and living things from one who lives. The second way is because things proceed from the ideal accounts. Therefore, since each thing reaches the perfect imitation of that which is in the divine intellect, since it is as God has appointed it to be, with regard to this mode of likeness anything created can be called the “image” of the idea existing in the divine mind. Hence Boethius says1 that the forms that are in matter can be called “images” due to the fact that they have come from those forms that are without matter. But with regard to the other mode of likeness, only an intellectual nature reaches the ultimate degree of imitation, as has been said,2 and thus it alone is called the “image of God.”
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod similitudo divinae bonitatis, quantum ad nobilissimas participationes ipsius, non resultat in universo nisi ratione nobilissimarum partium ejus, quae sunt intellectuales naturae: nec per se de toto potest dici, et primo, quod1 non convenit sibi ratione omnium partium, ut in 6 Physic. dicitur frequenter: et ideo universum non potest dici imago Dei, sed intellectualis natura.
Reply Obj. 3: Likeness to the divine goodness, with regard to the most noble participations in it, is reflected in the universe only by reason of its noblest parts, which are intellectual natures. Nor can what does not befit the whole by reason of all its parts be said of the whole through itself and in a primary way, as is frequently said in the Physics 6.1 Thus, the universe cannot be called the “image of God,” but the intellectual nature can be called the “image of God.”
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod similitudo radii solaris ad divinam bonitatem tota attenditur quantum ad causalitatem, et non quantum ad dignitatem naturae, quae rationem imaginis perficit.
Reply Obj. 4: The entire likeness of the sun’s rays to the divine goodness has to do with causality, not with dignity of nature, which is what completes the account of image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod proprietates divinae ostenduntur in creaturis dupliciter: vel secundum similitudinem analogiae, sicut vita, sapientia et hujusmodi, quae analogice Deo et creaturis conveniunt, et sic divinae proprietates praecipue ostenduntur in rationali natura; vel secundum similitudinem proportionalitatis,1 secundum quod spirituales proprietates corporalibus metaphorice designantur, et hoc modo in igne ostenduntur proprietates divinae, ut in 1 lib. dictum est. Sed haec similitudo non facit rationem imaginis; unde Dionysius vocat eam, in 2 cap. Caelest. hierar., dissimilem similitudinem.
Reply Obj. 5: The divine properties are shown forth in created things in two ways. Either they are shown forth according to a likeness of analogy, as in the case of life, wisdom, and things of this sort, which analogically befit God and things created. And in this way, the divine properties are especially shown in the rational nature. Or they are shown forth according to a likeness of proportionality, insofar as spiritual properties are designated metaphorically by bodily things. In this way, the divine properties are shown forth in fire, as has been said.1 But this likeness does not make the account of an image. Hence Dionysius calls it an unlike likeness.2
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether the image of God is found more in angels than in menUtrum imago Dei magis reperiatur in angelis quam in hominibus
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod imago non magis in angelis quam in hominibus inveniatur.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the image is not found more in angels than in men.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.arg1
Ea enim quae sequuntur naturam, aequaliter inveniuntur in omnibus habentibus naturam illam, ut risibile in hominibus. Sed esse ad imaginem Dei consequitur intellectualem naturam. Ergo in omnibus habentibus intellectum est aequaliter.
Obj. 1: For what follows on nature is found equally in all that have that nature, such as “risible” in men. But to be according to the image of God follows on intellectual nature. Therefore, it exists equally in all who have an intellect.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum, lib. 14 De Trinit., cap. 8, eo ipso est anima imago Dei quod capax ejus esse potest. Sed non magis capax Dei est angelus quam homo, cum in fruitione divinitatis homines angelis aequentur. Ergo esse ad imaginem non magis angelis quam hominibus convenit.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to Augustine,1 the soul is the image of God by the very fact that it can be capable of knowing him. But an angel is not more capable of knowing God than man, since in the enjoyment of divinity men are equal to the angels. Therefore, to be according to the image of God does not more befit the angels than it does men.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, ut dicit Augustinus, lib. 83 quaest., quaest. 51, inter mentem nostram et Deum nihil est medium. Sed quod magis imitatur Deum, cadit medium inter ipsum et id quod minus imitatur ipsum. Ergo angelus non magis est ad imaginem Dei quam mens humana.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as Augustine says,1 between our mind and God there is no mean. But what imitates God more falls as a mean between him and that which imitates him less. Therefore, an angel is not more according to the image of God than the human mind.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, ad Hebr. 2:9, dicit Glossa ord., quod natura mentis humanae quam Christus assumpsit, nihil post Deum est melius. Sed Christus assumpsit mentem ejusdem naturae cum nostris mentibus. Cum ergo unumquodque tanto sit melius quanto expressiori imagine Deum imitatur, videtur quod esse ad imaginem non magis angelis quam hominibus conveniat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the Gloss on Hebrews 2:9 says that nothing after God is better than the nature of the human mind that Christ assumed.1 But Christ assumed a mind of the same nature as our minds. Since, then, each thing is better to the degree that it imitates God by a more express image, it seems that to be according to his image does not befit angels more than men.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, de Beata Virgine dicit Hieronymus, Sermo de Assumptione, quod exaltata est super choros angelorum ad caelestia regna. Sed hoc non posset esse, si ipsa esset minus ad imaginem Dei quam angeli. Ergo cum ipsa vere et pure naturam humanam habeat, videtur quod imago non plus in angelis quam in hominibus inveniatur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, speaking of the Blessed Virgin, Jerome says that she has been exalted above the choirs of angels to the heavenly kingdom.1 But this could not be true if she were less according to the image of God than the angels. Therefore, since she truly and purely possesses human nature, it seems that the image is not more to be found in angels than in men.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicit Gregorius, 32 Moral., cap. 23, et Hom. 34 in Evang., quod angelus dicitur signaculum similitudinis, quia in eo divinae imaginis similitudo magis insinuatur expressa. Sed secundum hoc aliquid dicitur esse magis ad imaginem, secundum quod expressius imago Dei in ipso relucet. Ergo angeli sunt magis ad imaginem Dei quam homo.
On the contrary, Gregory says1 that an angel is called a signet of likeness, since in it the likeness of the divine image is more expressly brought out. But something is said to be more according to the image the more expressly God’s image is reflected in it. Therefore, the angels are more according to the image of God than man.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.sc
Similiter etiam videtur quod sit vir magis quam mulier per id quod 1 Corinth. 11, quidam gradus inter virum et mulierem constituitur, dum dicitur vir imago Dei, et mulier imago viri: et ita non in omnibus habentibus imaginem imago aequaliter invenitur.
Likewise, it seems that a man is more to the image of God than is a woman, based on what is said in 1 Corinthians 11:7; for a certain ranking is established between man and woman such that while the man is called the image of God, woman is called the “image of the man.” Thus, the image is not equally found in all those who have the image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3
Respondeo dicendum, quod de imagine possumus loqui dupliciter: aut quantum ad id in quo proprie consistit imaginis ratio; aut quantum ad id quod secundario assignatur similitudo imaginis: proprie enim et principaliter imago intellectualem naturam consequitur; unde oportet quod ubi intellectualis natura perfectius invenitur, etiam ibi sit imago expressior:
I answer that we can speak of the image in two ways: either with regard to that in which the account of an image properly consists, or with regard to that which is assigned the likeness of image in a secondary way. For properly and principally, the image follows on intellectual nature. Hence where intellectual nature is more perfectly found, there must also be a more express image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.co
et sic cum natura intellectualis multo sit dignior in angelis quam in homine, eo quod propter obumbrationem intellectualis luminis homo rationalis dicitur, cum ratio sit quidam intellectus obumbratus; oportet quod in angelis sit expressior Dei imago quam in anima, et in angelis superioribus quam in inferioribus, et in viro quam in muliere: quamvis illa diversitas sit minor quam prima, quia non sequitur diversitatem naturae secundum speciem.
And in this way, since intellectual nature is of much greater dignity in the angels than in man—due to the fact that man, because of the shadowing of his intellectual light, is called “rational,” with reason being a kind of shadowed intellect—the image of God in the angels must be more express than in the soul. Moreover, it must be more express in higher angels than in lower angels, and in man than in woman, even though this difference is less than the first since it does not follow on a difference of nature with respect to species.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3
Assignatur etiam imago Dei in homine, sed non ita proprie, quantum ad aliquas proprietates consequentes, sicut quod homo dominatur inferioribus creaturis, sicut etiam Deus in toto universo, et est quodammodo finis earum: et hoc innuitur Gen. 1:26, ubi post id quod dictum est: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram, subjungitur: ut praesit1 piscibus maris, et volatilibus caeli, et bestiis, universaeque terrae, omnique reptili quod movetur in terra. Et similiter sicut Deus est totus in qualibet parte universi, ita anima tota2 in qualibet parte corporis;
The image of God is also attributed to man, though not properly, with regard to some consequent properties, such as the fact that man has dominion over lower creatures (just as God does in the whole universe) and is in a certain way their end. And this is indicated where, after it was said: let us make man according to our image and likeness, it is added: so that they might have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth (Gen 1:26).1 Likewise, just as God is wholly in any given part of the universe, so also the soul is wholly in any given part of the body.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3
et secundum hoc1 et hujusmodi alia nihil prohibet hominem magis ad imaginem Dei esse quam angelum. Sed hoc est secundum quid, et non simpliciter: quia judicium similitudinis vel diversitatis quod sumitur ab essentialibus rei, est multo firmius.
With reference to this and other such things, nothing prevents man from being more according to the image of God than an angel. But this is in a qualified sense and not simply. For a judgment of likeness or difference that is taken from the essential properties of a thing is much more well-grounded.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ea quae consequuntur naturam aequaliter inveniuntur in omnibus habentibus naturam illam aequaliter. Natura autem intellectualis non aequaliter invenitur in angelis et in hominibus, sed in angelis multo nobilior.
Reply Obj. 1: What follows on nature is found equally in everything possessing that nature equally. But intellectual nature is not equally found in angels and in men. Rather, in the angels it is much nobler.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod imago invenitur in homine et in angelo quantum ad naturalia sua, non quantum ad habitum gratiae vel gloriae. Consideratis autem naturalibus angeli et hominis, magis est capax divinae cognitionis angelus quam homo; et quod homo ad aequalitatem angelorum perducitur in divina fruitione, est gratiae, et non naturae: et ideo objectio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 2: The image is found in man and in the angels with regard to their natural properties, not with regard to the habit of grace or glory. But if we consider the natural properties of the angels and man, angels are more capable of divine knowledge than man. And the fact that man is brought into equality with the angels in the divine enjoyment is of grace, not of nature. Thus, the objection does not follow.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod inter mentem nostram et Deum nihil est medium quasi objectum beatitudinis, sed immediate in Deum nostra mens tendit, a quo etiam immediate per gratiam vivificatur; et tamen est aliquid medium quantum ad gradum naturae, scilicet angelica natura, ut patet ex Dionysio, 6 cap. Caelest. hierar.;
Reply Obj. 3: Between our mind and God there is no mean in the sense of an object of beatitude. Rather, our mind tends immediately to God, by whom it is also immediately vivified through grace. And yet there is a mean with regard to the ranking of nature, namely, the angelic nature, as is clear from Dionysius.1
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.ad3
Augustinus etiam dicit, 12 Confess., cap. 7, angelum prope Deum factum, et materiam prope nihil. Et ideo objectio nulla est.
Augustine also says1 that angels are made close to God and matter is made close to nothing. Thus, the objection is null.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod natura humana quam Christus assumpsit est multo nobilior quam quaelibet creatura; sed hoc habet ex unione divinitatis, et non ex principiis essentialibus; et ideo non sequitur similis ratio de mentibus humanis non unitis. Assumpsit enim Dei Filius humanam naturam, ut Damascenus, lib. 3, cap. 11, dicit, in atomo, id est in individuo, et non in specie; et sic etiam natura mentis humanae in Glossa praedicta1 accipitur.
Reply Obj. 4: The human nature that Christ assumed is much nobler than any other thing created. But this is due to its union with the divinity and not from its essential principles. Thus, a similar argument concerning human minds that are not so united does not follow. For as Damascene says,1 the Son of God assumed a human nature as an atom, that is, as an individual, not as the species. The nature of the human mind in the aforementioned Gloss is taken in this way as well.2
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod exaltatio Beatae Virginis super choros angelorum non fuit naturae, sed gratiae; et ideo per hoc nihil probatur.
Reply Obj. 5: The exaltation of the Blessed Virgin above the choirs of angels was not a matter of nature but of grace. Thus, nothing is proved by this.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A3.ad5
A. 4Whether “image” and “likeness” are fittingly distinguished in the textUtrum imago et similitudo convenienter distinguantur in littera
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter imago et similitudo in littera distinguantur.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that “image” and “likeness” are unfittingly distinguished in the text.2
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.arg1
Illud enim quod ponitur in definitione alicujus ut genus, non distinguitur ab ipso, sicut animal ab homine. Sed secundum Hilarium, lib. De synod. advers. Arian.: imago est rei ad rem coaequandam1 imaginata et indiscreta similitudo. Ergo imago et similitudo distingui non debent.
Obj. 1: For that which is put in the definition of something as a genus is not distinguished from it, as, for example, “animal” is not distinguished from “man.” But according to Hilary, an image is the imaged likeness without discrepancy of a thing that is to be regarded as equal to another thing.1 Therefore, “image” should not be distinguished from “likeness.”
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, secundum quorumdam opinionem in gratuitis creatus non est. Sed innocentia et justitia ad gratiam pertinent. Ergo inconvenienter similitudo, in qua homo factus est, per justitiam et innocentiam exponitur in littera.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to the opinion of some, man was not created in a state of grace. But innocence and justice pertain to grace. Therefore, the likeness in which man was made is unfittingly explained in the text1 by reference to justice and innocence.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, cognitio et amor nominant actum vel passionem. Sed actus et passio non semper remanent in anima.1 Cum ergo imago semper maneat, videtur quod inconvenienter imago secundum dilectionem vel cognitionem assignetur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, knowledge and love refer to an act or passion. But act and passion do not always remain in the soul. Therefore, since the image always remains, it seems that image is not fittingly attributed to man with reference to love or knowledge.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, amor ad voluntatem pertinet. Voluntas autem est pars imaginis. Ergo inconvenienter distinguitur similitudo ab imagine per hoc quod similitudo in amore virtutis consistit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, love pertains to the will. But will is part of the image. Therefore, likeness is unfittingly distinguished from image on the basis that likeness consists in the love of virtue.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, voluntas ad cognitionem non pertinet, et tamen pars imaginis ab Augustino ponitur, 11 De Trinit., cap. 3 et 4, et lib. 14, cap. 8. Ergo videtur quod inconvenienter dicatur imago ad cognitionem veritatis pertinere.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, will does not pertain to knowledge, yet it is included as part of the image by Augustine.1 Therefore, the image is unfittingly said to pertain to knowledge of the truth.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, natura intellectualis ad essentiam animae pertinet. Sed naturam intellectualem sequitur imago, ut dictum est. Ergo videtur inconvenienter dici quod similitudo ad essentiam pertineat, imago vero ad alia quae sunt in anima.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, intellectual nature pertains to the essence of the soul. But the image follows on intellectual nature, as has been said.1 Therefore, it seems that it is unfittingly said that likeness pertains to the essence whereas image pertains to other things that are in the soul.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod in ratione imaginis includitur similitudo, et non e converso; unde, si similitudo contra imaginem distinguatur, oportet specialiter sumi similitudinem quae deficit a ratione imaginis: sicut proprium condividitur definitioni, non secundum nomen commune quod de definitione praedicatur, sed secundum illam rationem determinate acceptam qua deficit a perfectione definitionis. Cum ergo imago importet imitationem in his quae pertinent ad speciem demonstrandam, oportet quod similitudo accipiatur in eo quod deficit a demonstratione specialis naturae.
I answer that likeness is included in the account of image, but the converse is not the case. Hence if “likeness” is distinguished over and against “image,” then likeness must be taken in a special sense that falls short of the account of image, as the proper is placed in a division alongside the definition, not with respect to the common name that is predicated of the definition, but rather with respect to that determinately considered account in which it falls short of the complete definition. Therefore, since image implies imitation in what pertains to manifesting the species, likeness must be understood as pertaining to that which falls short of manifesting the specific nature.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.co
Hoc autem contingit dupliciter: aut quia est prius et communius quam sit natura speciei, sicut proprietates consequentes naturam generis; aut quia est posterius his quae speciem demonstrant, ut accidentia consequentia principia individui.
But this occurs in two ways. Either it is because it is prior to and more general than the nature of the species, as in the case of properties following on the nature of the genus. Or it is because it is posterior to what manifests the species, such as accidents following on the principles of the individual.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4
Si ergo accipiatur defectus primo modo, sic est ultima distinctio quae in littera assignatur: secundum hoc enim dicitur similitudo secundum convenientiam in illis quae consequuntur essentiam, inquantum est essentia, et non inquantum est intellectualis, ut incorruptibile et indivisibile, et hujusmodi; imago autem attenditur secundum ea quae proprie intellectualem naturam consequuntur.
And so, if “falling short” is taken in the first way, then we have the last distinction assigned in the text.1 For in this respect we speak of likeness with reference to agreement in what follows on the essence as essence, not as intellectual, such as “incorruptible,” “indivisible,” and things of this sort. But we take account of the image with reference to what follows properly on intellectual nature.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4
Si autem attendatur defectus ex hoc quod est posterius, hoc est dupliciter: quia aut hoc est secundum ordinem potentiae naturalis ad potentiam, et sic primum demonstrans naturam intellectualem est potentia cognoscitiva et actus ejus, et posterius erit voluntas et actus ejus, quae consequitur apprehensionem cognoscitivae virtutis: et sic erit secunda distinctio, quia imago pertinebit ad cognitionem veritatis, quae est primum demonstrans naturam intellectualem, similitudo autem ad amorem virtutis; aut secundum ordinem potentiae ad habitum, et sic erit prima distinctio, secundum quod imago pertinet ad potentias, scilicet memoriam, intelligentiam, et voluntatem; similitudo vero ad habitus consequentes, scilicet innocentiam et justitiam.
On the other hand, if it falls short because it is posterior, then this is in two ways. Either it is with respect to the order of natural power to power, and in this way, the first thing that manifests intellectual nature is the cognoscitive power and its act. Secondarily it will be the will and its act, since they follow on the apprehension of the cognoscitive power. This will lead to the second distinction, since image will pertain to the knowledge of truth, which is the first thing that manifests intellectual nature, whereas likeness will pertain to the love of virtue. Or it is with respect to the order of power to habit. This will lead to the first distinction, whereby image pertains to powers, namely, memory, intelligence, and will, but likeness pertains to the consequent habits, namely, innocence and justice.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod similitudo communiter sumpta non dividitur contra imaginem; sed similitudo deficiens a ratione imaginis, sicut proprium contra definitionem.
Reply Obj. 1: Likeness taken generally is not divided over and against image, but rather likeness insofar as it falls short of the account of image, just as the proper is divided over and against the definition.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiamsi ponatur homo non creatus in habitibus gratuitis, constat tamen eum esse creatum in habitibus naturalibus integris et perfectis: et quantum ad hoc similitudo attenderetur.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if we posit that man was not created in the habits of grace, it is still obvious that he was created in integral and perfect natural habits. And in this regard one would find likeness.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod potentiae innotescunt per actus et passiones: et ideo per cognitionem et amorem debet intelligi potentia cognoscitiva et amativa, quae est voluntas.
Reply Obj. 3: Powers come to be known by acts and passions. Thus, by “knowledge” and “love” should be understood the knowing power and the loving power, which is the will.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ratio illa non valet, quia procedit ex diversis distinctionibus: nec est inconveniens ut secundum unam distinctionem aliquid pertineat ad imaginem, et secundum aliam pertineat ad similitudinem: quia in una comparatione potest aliquid accipi ut prius aliquo, quod in alia accipitur ut posterius respectu alterius: secundum quem modum possunt comparari potentiae intellectivae naturae ad habitus, quibus inveniuntur priores, vel una ad alteram, et sic est una prior altera. Et ita sicut aliquid est prius et posterius in diversa comparatione1 acceptum, ita etiam potest ad imaginem et similitudinem pertinere ratione praedicta.
Reply Obj. 4: This argument is not valid since it proceeds from different distinctions. Nor is it unfitting that in accord with one distinction something pertains to image while according to another it pertains to likeness. For something can be taken as prior to another when compared in a certain way, and when compared in a different way, is taken as posterior to the other. Thus, the powers of an intellective nature can be compared to habits, compared to which they are found to be prior; or one can be compared to another, and in this case one is prior to the other. Thus, just as something is both prior and posterior when compared in different ways, so also it can pertain both to image and to likeness for the aforementioned reason.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.ad4
Et similiter dicendum est ad quintum.
Reply Obj. 5: And we should respond in like manner to the fifth objection.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod intellectualitas, quamvis pertineat ad essentiam naturae intellectualis, non tamen est de ratione essentiae inquantum essentia: et ideo non pertinet ad similitudinem, quae assignatur secundum communes differentias entis, scilicet simplex et compositum, corruptibile et incorruptibile, et hujusmodi.
Reply Obj. 6: Intellectuality, even though it pertains to the essence of intellectual nature, does not belong to the account of essence as essence. Thus, it does not pertain to likeness, which is assigned based on the common differences of being, namely, “simple” and “composite,” “corruptible” and “incorruptible,” and things of this sort.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4.ad6
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Quare creatus sit homo, id est causa finalis hominis, et qualiter institutus, quia ex anima et corpore: haec duo in prima distinctione hujus libri dicta sunt; et qualiter et quomodo factus, hic incipit hinc1 prosequi; deinde qualiter sit lapsus, hoc prosequitur 21 distinctione, et deinceps; postremo qualiter et per quam sit reparatus, hoc in 3 lib. et in 4.
Why man was created, that is, the final cause of man, and how he was established,1 since he was constituted of soul and body. These two things were discussed in Distinction 1 of this Book. With what qualities and in what manner he was made.2 Here he begins to pursue it. Then, how he fell.3 He pursues this in Distinction 21 and following. Finally how and by what means he was restored.4 He pursues this in Books III and IV.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4
Quae in mente rationali naturaliter sunt. Hoc potest intelligi etiam de habitibus gratuitis, ad quos anima naturaliter est ordinata, non quod per principia naturae causentur; vel potest intelligi de habitibus innatis, sicut Philosophus in 6 Ethic., cap. 11, ponit etiam quasdam virtutes naturales.
Which are naturally in the rational mind.1 This can also be understood of the habits of grace, to which the soul is naturally ordered, not that they are caused by the principles of nature. Or it may be understood of innate habits, as the Philosopher in the Ethics 62 also posits certain natural virtues.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4
Imago ergo pertinet ad formam, scilicet specialem; similitudo ad naturam, scilicet communem: et hoc secundum ultimam distinctionem quam posuit.
And so image pertains to form, that is, the specific form, likeness to nature, that is, the common form.1 This is in accord with the last distinction that he laid out.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4
Quocirca homo et imago est, et ad imaginem. Ratio hujus est, quia haec praepositio “ad” notat distantiam: quia, ut dicit Augustinus, Filius est imago Patris nulla ex parte ei dissimilis: ideo ita dicitur imago quod non ad imaginem; homo autem, quia ipse Deum imitatur in natura intellectuali et a perfecta imitatione Filii distat, in quam tamen tendit ut potest, ideo imago dicitur et ad imaginem.
And so man is said to be both image and according to the image.1 The reason for this is that the preposition “to” indicates distance. For, as Augustine says, the Son is the image of the Father and is in no respect dissimilar to him. Thus, for this reason he is said to be the image but not to the image. But man, since he imitates God in intellectual nature and yet is distant from the Son’s perfect imitation, to which he nevertheless tends as much as possible, is said to be the image and according to the image.
Sent.II.D16.Q1.A4
D. 17Creation of man in regard to the constitution of his partsDe productione hominis in se, secundum quod ex suis partibus constat
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Ostenso quod homo prodiit a Deo in similitudinem ejus, sicut a causa quodammodo univoca, hic determinat productionem hominis in se, secundum quod ex suis partibus constat; et dividitur haec pars in duas:
Having shown that man proceeded from God in his likeness, just as from a cause in a certain way univocal, here he addresses the production of man in himself as constituted by his parts. This part is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D17
in prima determinat productionem viri;
In the first, he addresses the production of man.
Sent.II.D17
in secunda productionem mulieris, 18 dist., ibi: in eodem quoque paradiso mulierem formavit Deus de substantia viri.
In the second, he addresses the production of woman, at and in the same paradise, God formed a woman from the substance of the man.1
Sent.II.D17
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D17
in prima determinat constitutionem hominis;
In the first, he addresses the constitution of man.
Sent.II.D17
in secunda determinat locum qui sibi constituto in esse assignatus est, sicut etiam in naturalibus rei generatae debetur aliquis locus, ibi: hominem autem ita formatum tulit Deus, ut Scriptura docet, et posuit in paradiso voluptatis.
In the second, he addresses the place that was assigned to the one so constituted in being, as even in natural things some place is due to a thing generated, at as Scripture teaches, ‘God took man,’ who had been so formed, ‘and placed him in the paradise of delights.’1
Sent.II.D17
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D17
in prima determinat productionem hominis ex parte animae;
In the first, he addresses the production of man on the side of his soul.
Sent.II.D17
in secunda ex parte corporis, ibi: solet quaeri utrum Deus hominem repente in virili aetate fecerit.
In the second, he addresses this on the side of his body, at it is also usual to ask whether God made man immediately of a fully mature age.1
Sent.II.D17
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D17
primo determinat animae productionem a Deo;
First, he addresses the production of the soul by God.
Sent.II.D17
secundo excludit circa hoc quorumdam errores; unum ex parte creantis, ibi: non ergo carnaliter putemus Deum corporis manibus formasse corpus; alterum ex parte creati, ibi: putaverunt enim quidam haeretici Deum de sua substantia animam creasse.
Second, he rules out the errors of some concerning this, one on the side of the Creator, at ‘therefore, let us not carnally hold that God formed the body with bodily hands;’1 the other on the side of the created, at for some heretics held that God created the soul from his own substance.2
Sent.II.D17
Tertio determinat quamdam dubitationem, ibi: sed utrum in corpore an extra corpus, etiam inter doctores scrupulosa quaestio est.
Third, he addresses a particular doubt, at but whether it was made in the body or outside of the body is also a tangled question among the learned.1
Sent.II.D17
Hominem autem ita formatum tulit Deus, ut Scriptura docet, et posuit in paradiso voluptatis. Hic determinat locum qui homini creato est assignatus, scilicet paradisum,
As Scripture teaches, ‘God took man,’ who had been so formed, ‘and placed him in the paradise of delights.’1 Here he addresses the place that was assigned to man thus created, namely, paradise.
Sent.II.D17
et dividitur in duas partes:
And this is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D17
in prima describit paradisum;
In the first, he describes paradise.
Sent.II.D17
in secunda ligna paradisi, ibi: in hoc autem paradiso erant ligna diversi generis.
In the second, he describes the trees of paradise, at and in this paradise, there were trees of different kinds.1
Sent.II.D17
Hic duo quaeruntur:
Here two questions are asked.
Sent.II.D17
Primo de creatione ejus ex parte animae;1
The first concerns the creation of man on the side of the soul.1
Sent.II.D17
Secundo de formatione ejus ex parte corporis.
The second concerns his formation on the side of the body.1
Sent.II.D17
Q. 1The constitution of the human soulDe creatione ejus ex parte animae
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions are asked:
Sent.II.D17.Q1
primo utrum anima humana sit de essentia divina;
first, whether the human soul is of the divine essence;
Sent.II.D17.Q1
secundo si non, utrum sit de aliqua materia creata;
second, if not, whether it was created from some matter;
Sent.II.D17.Q1
tertio utrum anima extra corpus creata sit.
third, whether the soul was created outside the body.1
Sent.II.D17.Q1
A. 1Whether the human soul is of the divine essenceUtrum anima humana sit de essentia divina
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima sit de essentia divina,
To the first we proceed as follows. It seems that the soul is of the divine essence.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg1
per id quod habetur Genes. 2:7; inspiravit in faciem ejus spiraculum vitae. Sed illud quod inspirat aliquid, flatum de se emittit. Ergo anima est de essentia Dei.
Obj. 1: For it is related: he breathed into his nostrils the breath of life (Gen 2:7). But that which breathes something emits breath from itself. Therefore, the soul is of the essence of God.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, dicitur Act. 17:28: nos enim genus Dei sumus.1 Hoc autem non convenit homini nisi secundum animam, qua ab aliis sensibilibus secernitur. Ergo videtur quod anima sit de genere2 naturae divinae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is said: for we are indeed his offspring (Acts 17:28). But this is only true of man with respect to his soul, by which he is set apart from other sensible things. Therefore, it seems that the soul is of the offspring of the divine nature.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, cum naturalis operatio consequatur naturam, oportet ea quae in operatione conveniunt, in natura vel essentia convenire. Sed anima rationalis convenit in operatione intellectus cum Deo, ut Philosophus, in 10 Ethic., cap. 8 vel 12, dicit. Ergo communicat cum ipso in essentia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, since natural activity follows on nature, things that agree in activity must agree in nature or essence. But the rational soul agrees with God in intellectual activity, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 10.1 Therefore, it has an essence in common with him.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod intelligitur, intelligitur per similitudinem vel identitatem; oportet enim quod intellectus in actu sit intellectum in actu, quod non contingit, nisi vel quia sunt idem per essentiam, sicut Deus seipsum intelligit, vel quia similitudo intellecti recipitur in intelligente, ut perfectio ejus. Sed intellectus noster intelligit Deum, et similiter materiam primam. Ergo vel per similitudinem, vel per identitatem. Sed hoc non potest esse per similitudinem abstractam ab eis, quia a simplicissimo nihil potest abstrahi. Ergo oportet quod intelligat ipsa per identitatem; et sic est idem per essentiam Deus, et materia prima, et anima intellectiva.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that is understood is understood through likeness or identity. For the intellect in act must be the understood in act, which only occurs either because they are the same essentially, as when God understands himself, or because a likeness of the thing understood is received in the one who understands as his perfection. But our intellect understands God, and likewise prime matter. Therefore, this occurs either through likeness or through identity. But it cannot be through a likeness abstracted from them, since nothing can be abstracted from what is most simple. Therefore, it must understand them through identity. And so, God, prime matter, and the intellective soul are the same essentially.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, quaecumque sunt et nullo modo differunt, sunt penitus idem. Sed intellectus, et materia prima, et Deus sunt, et nullo modo differunt. Ergo sunt penitus idem. Probatio mediae quantum ad secundam partem: quia prima constat. Quaecumque differunt, aliqua differentia differunt; sed omne quod differt ab altero aliqua differentia est compositum ex differentia et quodam alio. Cum ergo praedicta tria sint penitus simplicia, videtur quod nullo modo differant.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, whatever things exist and in no way differ are thoroughly the same. But the intellect, prime matter, and God exist and in no way differ. Therefore, they are thoroughly the same. Proof of the middle premise, with regard to the second part, since the first part is obvious: any things that differ, differ by some difference. But everything that differs from another by a difference is composed of the difference and something else. Therefore, since the aforementioned three things are thoroughly simple, it seems that they differ in no way.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, illud quod participatur ab esse cujuslibet rei est de essentia cujuslibet rei. Sed, sicut dicit Dionysius in 4 cap. De divin. nomin., participatione divinae bonitatis anima et omnes aliae res sunt, et bonae sunt. Ergo videtur quod divina bonitas sit essentia cujuslibet animae et cujuslibet rei.1 Sed divina bonitas est sua essentia. Ergo essentia divina est ipsa essentia animae, vel aliquid ejus.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, that which is participated in by the being of any given thing pertains to the essence of each and every reality. But, as Dionysius says,1 it is by a participation in the divine goodness that the soul and all other realities exist and are good. Therefore, it seems that the divine goodness is the essence of any soul and any reality. But the divine goodness is its essence. Therefore, the divine essence is the very essence of the soul or something belonging to it.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg7
Sed contra, illud quod est in se tantum actus non est possibile ad speciem alteram, vel ad esse aliud. Sed essentia divina est actus purus, cui nulla potentia permiscetur. Ergo non est possibilis ad hoc ut transformetur in naturam animae vel alicujus alterius, vel additionem aliquam recipiat.
On the contrary, that which in itself is only act is not in potentiality to another species or to another being. But the divine essence is pure act, with which no potency is mixed. Therefore, it does not have the possibility of being transformed into the nature of the soul or of any other thing, or of receiving any addition.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, ei quod est actus purus non admiscetur aliqua privatio: quia privatio est ejus quod est natum haberi, et nondum habetur. Sed animae adjunguntur multi defectus vel privationes, ut ignorantia, malitia, et hujusmodi. Ergo anima non est de essentia divina.
Furthermore, that which is pure act does not have any admixture of privation. For a privation is of something made to be possessed but is not yet possessed. But many defects or privations are present in the soul, such as ignorance, malice, and things of this sort. Therefore, the soul is not of the divine essence.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod quorumdam antiquorum philosophorum error fuit, quod Deus esset de essentia omnium rerum: ponebant enim omnia esse unum simpliciter, et non differre, nisi forte secundum sensum vel aestimationem, ut Parmenides dixit; et illos etiam antiquos philosophos secuti sunt quidam moderni, ut David de Dynanno.1 Divisit enim res in partes tres, in corpora, animas et substantias aeternas separatas; et primum indivisibile, ex quo constituuntur corpora, dixit “yle”;2 primum autem indivisibile, ex quo constituuntur animae, dixit “noym,”3 vel mentem; primum autem indivisibile in substantiis aeternis dixit “Deum”; et haec tria esse unum et idem: ex quo iterum consequitur esse omnia per essentiam unum; quod et sensui contradicit, et a philosophis sufficienter improbatum4 est.
I answer that it was the error of certain philosophers of old that God is of the essence of all things. For they held that all things are simply one and do not differ, except perhaps in sense appearance or in our estimation, as Parmenides said. And some moderns, too, have followed those ancient philosophers, such as David of Dinant.1 For he divided things into three parts: bodies, souls, and eternal separated substances. The primary-indivisible by which bodies are constituted, he called hule (“matter”).2 But the primary-indivisible by which souls are constituted, he called nous or “mind.”3 And the primary-indivisible in eternal substances, he called “God.” These three are one and the same thing, from which again it follows that all things are essentially one. In point of fact, this position both contradicts the senses and has been sufficiently disproved by philosophers.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.co
Alii vero minus errantes dixerunt Deum esse non quidem essentiam omnium, sed substantiarum intellectivarum, considerantes similitudinem operationis, et dignitatem intellectus, et immaterialitatem ejus; quod1 ortum habere potuit ex opinione Anaxagorae, qui posuit intellectum moventem omnia; et fulcimentum habere potuit ex auctoritate Genesis 1, inducta, male intellecta. Hoc2 etiam fidei contrariatur, et philosophorum dictis, qui substantias intellectuales in diversis ordinibus constituunt, et intellectum humanum ultimum in ordine omnium intellectualium, inter quos primum ponunt intellectum divinum: et hunc quidem esse omnino immobilem, et fides tenet, et ratio demonstrat; anima autem humana aliquo modo variabilis est, scilicet secundum virtutem et vitium, et scientiam et ignorantiam.
Others, erring less, said that God is not the essence of all things, but rather of intellective substances, in regard to the likeness of the activity of intellect, its dignity, and its immateriality. This could have its origin from the opinion of Anaxagoras, who posited an intellect that moves all things. And it could have garnered some support from the text of Genesis 1, poorly understood. This too is contrary to the faith as well as to the statements of philosophers, who classify intellectual substances into different orders and place the human intellect as last in the order of all intellectual things, among which they place the divine intellect as first. Faith holds and reason demonstrates that the divine intellect is altogether unmovable. However, the human soul is in a way variable, namely, with respect to virtue and vice, as well as knowledge and ignorance.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1
Horum autem omnium errorum et plurium hujusmodi1 unum videtur esse principium et fundamentum, quo destructo, nihil probabilitatis remanet. Plures enim antiquorum ex intentionibus intellectis judicium rerum naturalium sumere voluerunt:2 unde quaecumque inveniuntur convenire in aliqua intentione intellecta, voluerunt quod communicarent in una re: et inde ortus est error Parmenidis et Melissi, qui videntes ens praedicari de omnibus, locuti sunt de ente sicut de una quadam re, ostendentes ens esse unum et non multa, ut eorum rationes indicant in 1 Physic. recitatae.
Now, all these errors and many others of this kind seem to have a single principle and foundation. Once this is destroyed, no probability remains. For many of the ancients wished to judge natural things from intellectual concepts. Hence they supposed that, wherever things are found to agree in an intellectual concept, they share in a single reality. Hence there arose the error of Parmenides and Melissus. For they observed that “being” is predicated of all things and so spoke of being as if speaking of some single reality, showing that being is one and not many, as their arguments indicate, which are recounted in the Physics 1.1
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1
Ex hoc etiam secuta est opinio Pythagorae et Platonis, ponentium mathematica et intelligibilia principia sensibilium: ut quia numerus invenitur in his et illis, quae communicant in numero, sicut1 in quadam essentia una;2 et similiter quia Socrates et Plato sunt homo, quod sit unus homo per essentiam, qui de omnibus praedicatur.
From this, too, followed the opinion of Pythagoras and Plato, who posited mathematical and intelligible principles for sensible things in such a way that, because number is found in these and those that share in number, they are one as in some essence. Likewise, because Socrates and Plato are man, there is one man essentially that is predicated of all.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1
Ex hoc etiam procedunt plures rationes Avicebronis in libro Fontis vitae, qui semper unitatem materiae venatur ex aequali communitate praedicationis.
From this, too, proceed several arguments of Avicebron in The Fountain of Life, who is always hunting for unity of matter based on equal commonality of predication.1
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1
Ex hoc etiam derivatur opinio quae dicit unam essentiam generis esse in omnibus speciebus re, non tantum secundum rationem.
From this, too, is derived the opinion that says that the single essence of a genus is in all its species in reality, not only in account.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1
Sed hoc fundamentum est valde debile: non enim oportet, si hoc est homo et illud homo, quod eadem sit humanitas numero utriusque, sicut in duobus albis non est eadem albedo numero; sed quod hoc similetur illi in hoc quod habet humanitatem sicut illud; et1 intellectus accipiens humanitatem non secundum quod est hujus, sed ut est humanitas, format intentionem communem omnibus: et ita etiam non est necessarium, si in anima est natura intellectualis et in Deo, quod sit eadem intellectualitas utriusque per essentiam, vel quod2 per quam eamdem essentiam utrumque dicatur ens.
But this foundation is exceedingly weak. For it is not necessary that, if this is a man and that is a man, then both must have the same humanity numerically, just as in two white things there is not the same whiteness numerically. Rather, this is likened to that in the fact that it possesses humanity just as that does. And the intellect, taking humanity not insofar as it belongs to this man but precisely as humanity, forms a single concept for all men. Thus, it is not necessary that if there is intellectual nature in the soul and in God, then both must have the same intellectuality essentially, or that through this same essence both are called a “being.”
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, sicut Augustinus dicit, 7 Super Gen., c. 2, illa auctoritas non cogit ponere animam de substantia Dei esse. Primo, quia hoc quod homo flando emittit, est de aere exteriori quem respirando attraxit, non de substantia ejus. Secundo, quia etsi esset de substantia sufflantis, nullo modo esset de substantia animae, etsi etiam poneretur de substantia corporis. Deus autem hoc modo se habet ad totum universum regendo ipsum, sicut anima ad corpus; unde non sequitur animam hominis esse de substantia Dei. Tertio, quia anima tantummodo corpori dominatur, unde flatum non nisi de corpore facere potest; Deus autem est supra omnem naturam; unde non oportet ut de corporalibus elementis animam faciat; sed de nihilo eam creat immensitate potestatis suae; unde figurative dicitur flare, quasi flatum faceret. Isaiae 57:16: omnem flatum ego feci.1
Reply Obj. 1: As Augustine says,1 this text does not compel us to hold that the soul is of the substance of God. This first because that which a man emits by breathing is from the external air that he drew in by breathing, not from his substance. The second is because even if it were of the substance of the breather, it would in no way be of the substance of the soul, even if we said it was from the substance of the body. But God is related to the whole universe as the soul is to the body, namely, by ruling it. Hence it does not follow that the soul of man is of the substance of God. The third is because the soul only has dominion over the body, for which reason it can only produce breath from the body. But God is above all nature. Hence it is not necessary for him to produce the soul from bodily elements. Rather, he creates it from nothing by the immensity of his power. Hence he is figuratively said to breathe, as the one who made breath: I have made the breath of life (Isa 57:16).
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod dicimur nos esse genus Dei quantum ad animam, non ita quod anima sit de divina essentia, sed quia participat naturam intellectualem quae etiam in Deo est; secundum quod etiam dicitur ad imaginem Dei.
Reply Obj. 2: We are said to be the offspring of God with regard to the soul, not in such a way that the soul is of the divine essence, but rather because it participates in intellectual nature, which is also in God. In this respect, it is also said to be according to the image of God.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod cum anima non habeat eamdem operationem numero quam Deus habet, sed similem, non sequitur quod habeat eamdem naturam, sed similem: nec ex tali similitudine unitas essentiae concludi potest, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: Since the soul does not have the same activity numerically that God has, but rather an activity similar to his, it does not follow that it has the same nature as God, but rather a nature similar to his. Nor can we draw the conclusion of unity of essence from such likeness, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod intellectus creatus intelligit Deum non per identitatem naturae, sed per unionem ad ipsum, quae est vel per aliquam similitudinem non quidem abstractam, sed effluxam a Deo in intellectum; et hunc modum intelligendi vocat Avicenna, De intellig., cap. 4, per impressionem, dicens intelligentias in nobis esse ex hoc quod impressiones earum in nobis sunt: vel per unionem ad ipsam essentiam lucis increatae, sicut erit in patria. Materia autem prima cognoscibilis est, non per aliquam speciem ab ipsa receptam, sed per analogiam ad formam, ut dicitur in 1 Physic.; et ideo est de illis quae suo defectu perfecte intelligi non valent, ut dicit Boetius in lib. De duabus naturis.
Reply Obj. 4: The created intellect understands God not through identity of nature, but through union to him. This union is either through a likeness—not one abstracted, but instead infused by God into the intellect, a mode of understanding that Avicenna1 calls “through impression,” saying that intelligences are in us from the fact that their impressions are in us—or it is through union to the very essence of the uncreated light, as it will be in our homeland. However, prime matter is knowable, not through a species received from it, but rather by analogy with form, as is said in the Physics 1.2 Thus, it is among those things that cannot be perfectly understood by reason of a deficiency on their part, as Boethius says in On the Two Natures.3
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, secundum Philosophum in 10 Metaph., non est idem esse diversum et esse differens: quia differens ad aliquid dicitur, unde oportet omne differens, proprie loquendo, aliquo differre; diversum autem absolute dicitur; unde quae diversa sunt, non oportet aliquo diversa esse, sed seipsis: si enim oporteret omnia diversa in aliquo differre, in infinitum abiretur; et ideo oportet devenire ad prima simplicia, quae seipsis diversa sunt, ut patet in differentiis, quibus species distinguuntur.
Reply Obj. 5: According to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 10,1 to be “other than” and to be “different” are not the same. For “different” is said in reference to something, so everything that differs, properly speaking, must differ in something. But “other than” is said absolutely, so things that are other than one another need not be other than one another by anything except themselves. For if all things that are other than one another had to differ in something, this would go back to infinity. Thus, we must arrive at primary simple things that are other by themselves, as is clear in the case of the differences by which species are distinguished.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.ad5
Si ergo differens stricte sumatur secundum praedictam acceptionem, sic prima propositio falsa est, eo quod aliqua non differunt quae diversa sunt. Idem autem non differenti sed diverso opponitur. Si autem sumatur differens large pro diverso et differenti, sic propositio vera est, sed media est falsa, ut ex praedictis patet.
Therefore, if “different” is taken strictly in keeping with the aforementioned manner of understanding, then the first proposition is false, because some things that are other than one another do not differ. But “same” is not opposed to “different,” but to “other than.” However, if “different” is taken broadly for both “other than” and “different,” then in this case the first proposition is true, but the middle is false, as is clear from what has been said.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1
Ad sextum dicendum, quod creaturae non dicuntur divinam bonitatem participare quasi partem essentiae suae, sed quia similitudine divinae bonitatis in esse constituuntur, secundum quam non perfecte divinam bonitatem imitantur, sed ex parte.
Reply Obj. 6: Created things are not said to participate in the divine goodness as part of its essence, but rather because they are constituted in being by a likeness to the divine goodness, according to which they imitate the divine goodness, not perfectly, but in part.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A1.ad6
A. 2Whether the human soul is constituted of any matterUtrum anima humana sit constituta ex aliqua materia
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima ex aliqua materia constituta sit.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the soul is constituted of some matter.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg1
Omne enim quod est hoc aliquid in natura, est compositum ex materia, ut in 2 De anima patet. Sed anima rationalis est hujusmodi: quia est per se sine corpore existens, ab alia anima ejusdem speciei numero distincta. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 1: For everything that is a this-something1 in nature is composed of matter, as is clear in On the Soul 2.2 But the rational soul is such a thing. For it is a thing existing on its own without the body, and is distinct numerically from another soul of the same species. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, in quocumque inveniuntur proprietates materiae, oportet materiam inveniri, cum proprietates rei a re non separentur. Sed in anima inveniuntur quaedam proprietates materiae, ut subjici, recipere, pati, et hujusmodi. Ergo videtur quod sit ex materia composita.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, wherever the properties of matter are found, there matter must be found, since the properties of a thing are not separated from the thing. But certain properties of matter are found in the soul, such as to underlie, to receive, to undergo, and things of this sort. Therefore, it seems that the soul is composed of matter.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 2 Metaph., necesse est imaginari materiam in re mota. Sed animae mutabilitas ostenditur ex hoc quod vitiis et fallaciis deformis redditur; formatur autem virtutibus veritatisque doctrina, secundum Augustinum, 7 Super Genes. ad litt., cap. 6. Ergo in anima est materia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 2,1 it is necessary to imagine matter in a thing that is moved. But the mutability of the soul is shown from the fact that it becomes deformed by vices and fallacies, whereas it is formed by virtues and learning the truth, according to Augustine.2 Therefore, there is matter in the soul.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 8 Metaph., nullius agentis actio terminatur nisi ad compositum. Sed actio creantis Dei terminatur ad animam, quam in esse producit. Ergo est ex materia et forma composita.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 8,1 no agent’s action is terminated except in a composite. But God’s creative action is terminated in the soul, which he brings into being. Therefore, it is composed of matter and form.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, nihil vivit seipso nisi Deus. Sed anima non tantum vivificat corpus, sed etiam vivit. Ergo seipsa non vivit, sed aliquo sui. Sed omne illud in quo est principium vitae et recipiens vitam, est ex materia et forma compositum. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, nothing lives by itself except God. But the soul not only gives life to the body but also lives. Therefore, it lives not by itself, but by something belonging to it. But everything in which there is a principle of life and something that receives life is composed of matter and form. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, in omni creato differt quod operatur et quo operatur: quia solum primo agenti convenit per essentiam agere; aliis autem per participationem alicujus quod ad essentiam additur. Sed anima habet operationes proprias, et sic illis operationibus ipsa est operans. Ergo non est quo operatur: et sic non videtur esse forma simplex, sed materiam habens: quia forma est principium quo operatio producitur.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, in every created thing, what works and that by which it works differ. For it belongs only to the first agent to act by its essence, whereas others act by participation in something that is added to the essence. But the soul has proper activities, and so it is the thing that works by these activities. Therefore, it is not that by which it works. Thus, it does not seem to be a simple form, but rather one possessing matter. For form is the principle by which an activity is produced.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg7
Sed contra, quanto aliquid est propinquius uni primo et simplici, tanto magis est unum et simplex, ut in lib. De causis dicitur. Sed inter formas naturales anima Deo est propinquior. Ergo cum aliae formae sint simplices, multo fortius anima.
On the contrary, the closer something is to the one first and simple being, the more it is one and simple, as is said in the Book of Causes.1 But among natural forms, the soul is closer to God. Therefore, since other forms are simple, all the more so is the soul.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, formae substantialis non est forma substantialis, sicut nec qualitatis qualitas. Sed omne quod habet materiam habet etiam substantialem formam dantem esse materiae. Cum ergo anima sit forma substantialis, videtur quod ex materia composita non sit.
Furthermore, there is not a substantial form of a substantial form, just as there is not a quality of a quality. But everything that has matter also has a substantial form giving being to the matter. Therefore, since the soul is a substantial form, it seems that it is not composed of matter.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg8
Praeterea, Augustinus, 7 Super Genes. ad litt., cap. 6, deducendo per singula, ostendit animam ex materia non esse factam. Non enim potest facta fuisse ex materia spirituali rationali. Quia si natura rationalis ex qua fit, beata fuisset, non in pejus immutata esset,1 quia materia, cum formatur a Deo, in melius formatur. Si vero misera fuit, oportet quod praecesserit culpa; quod est contra Apostolum, Roman. 9:11: cum nondum aliquid boni egissent aut mali, etc. Si autem nec beata nec misera, tunc usum rationis nondum habebat, sicut in pueritia contingit, et sic otiosa erat.
Furthermore, Augustine, by considering all the individual possibilities, shows that the soul is not made from matter.1 For it could not have been made from rational spiritual matter, since if the rational nature from which it is made had been blessed, it would not have been changed for the worse, because matter, when it is formed by God, is formed for the better. But if it was wretched, then a fault would have had to precede, which is contrary to the Apostle: when they had not yet done any good or evil, etc. (Rom 9:11). But if it was neither blessed nor wretched, then it did not yet have the use of reason, as occurs in childhood, and so was inactive.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.arg9
Similiter nec ex materia spirituali irrationali: quia hoc esset propinquum opinioni quae ponit animarum de corpore in corpus transitum, et1 pejus adhuc, quia illa positio non dicit animam bestiae in hominem transire, sed e converso.
Likewise, it could not have been made from irrational spiritual matter. For this would be close to the opinion that posits the passage of souls from body to body—and worse still, since this position does not say that the soul of a beast passes into a man, but rather the converse.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2
Similiter nec ex materia corporali: non enim ex eodem facta est anima ex quo facta est caro. Et praeterea, cum anima aliquid intelligit, ab omnibus corporalibus se retrahit: quod non contingeret, si de natura corporis esset.
Likewise, it could not have been made from bodily matter. For the soul was not made from the same thing as that from which the flesh was made. Moreover, when the soul understands something, it withdraws itself from all bodily conditions, which would not occur if it had the nature of a body.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2
Sed ex omnibus praedictis sic potest argui. Omne quod habet materiam, secundum Augustinum, dicitur ex materia factum, quamvis materia tempore non praecesserit. Si ergo anima non potest dici facta ex materia, ut probatum est, anima materiam non habet.
Now from all the aforementioned the following argument can be made. Everything that has matter, according to Augustine, is said to be made from matter, even if matter did not precede it in time. Therefore, if the soul cannot be said to be made from matter, as has been proved, then the soul does not have matter.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2
Respondeo dicendum, quod mihi non videtur in anima vel in aliqua spirituali substantia aliquo modo esse materiam; sed ipsas esse simplices formas et naturas, quamvis quidam aliter dicant. Et praeter alias rationes quibus hoc de angelis impossibile videtur, ut supra, distinct. 4, dictum est, etiam quadam speciali ratione materia a ratione animae secluditur;
I answer that it does not seem to me that there is matter in the soul or in any spiritual substance in any way. Rather, it seems they are simple forms and natures, even though some say otherwise. Besides the other reasons for which this seems impossible in the case of the angels, as has been said above,1 matter is also excluded from the account of the soul for a special reason.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.co
cum enim anima sit forma corporis, oportet quod vel secundum totam essentiam suam sit corporis forma, vel secundum partem essentiae suae.1 Si secundum essentiam suam totam, impossibile est quod pars essentiae suae2 sit materia: quia id quod in se est potentia pura, non potest esse forma vel actus alicujus; omnis autem potentia in genere substantiae est potentia pura, quia est immediatum subjectum substantialis formae et generationis, ut in 1 De gener. dicitur.
For since the soul is the form of the body, it must be the form of the body either with respect to its whole essence or with respect to part of its essence. If it is with respect to its whole essence, then it is impossible that part of its essence is matter. For that which in itself is pure potency cannot be the form or act of something. But every potency in the genus of substance is pure potency, since it is the immediate subject of substantial form and generation, as is said in On Generation and Corruption 1.1
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2
Si autem secundum partem substantiae suae est forma corporis, per quam est in actu, et non secundum alteram quae est materia ejus, sequuntur duo inconvenientia. Unum est quod unus actus numero est forma diversarum materiarum, scilicet materiae corporalis et materiae spiritualis, ex qua essentia animae constituitur. Aliud est quod in potentiis non unius generis est unus actus perficiens; corporalis enim materia et spiritualis non possunt esse unius rationis. Et praeterea illud tantum1 quod est actus corporis viventis, animam vocamus. Ex simili ratione Avicenna ostendit, in sua Metaph., tract. 9, cap. 4, intelligentias esse simplices.
However, if it is with respect to one part of its substance that it is the form of the body, through which it exists actually, and not with respect to another part that is its matter, then two unsuitable consequences follow. One is that one act numerically is the form of different matters, namely, bodily matter and spiritual matter, of which the essence of the soul is constituted. The other is that there is a single perfecting act of potencies that do not belong to a single genus. For bodily matter and spiritual matter cannot have a single account. And, moreover, only what is the act of a living body is that which we call a soul. By a similar argument, Avicenna shows in his Metaphysics1 that the intelligences are simple.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2
Nec tamen negamus animam rationalem quemdam modum compositionis habere, scilicet ex esse et quod est, ut supra, dist. 3 De angelis, et in 1, dist. 8, de ipsa anima expositum est, qui tamen compositionis modus in aliis formis non invenitur, quia non possunt esse subsistentes quasi in esse suo, sed in esse1 compositi: et in hoc anima deficit a simplicitate divina. Hoc etiam, in 1, dist. 8, plenius expositum est.
Despite all this, we do not deny that the rational soul has a certain kind of composition, namely, the composition of being and what-is, as has been explained above regarding the angels1 and regarding the soul itself—which mode of composition is, nonetheless, not found in other forms, because they cannot be subsistent as if in their own being, but rather exist through the being of the composite. In this the soul falls short of the divine simplicity. This, too, has been more fully explained.2
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hoc aliquid in natura potest dici ex duobus. Aut ex eo quod habet esse subsistens in natura, et sic anima rationalis est hoc aliquid. Sed ex hoc non sequitur quod ex materia componatur: hoc enim subsistenti accidit, scilicet ex materia componi. Alio modo potest dici hoc aliquid per hoc quod aliquid quod est pars essentiae suae, individuatur: et sic anima non est hoc aliquid; principium enim individuationis animarum est ex parte corporis, et tamen etiam post separationem corporis remanent individuatae et distinctae, ut in 1 lib. dictum est, dist. 8: et sic accipit Philosophus hoc aliquid in 2 De anima; unde ibi expresse negat animam esse hoc aliquid.
Reply Obj. 1: One can speak of a this-something in nature on the basis of two things. One way is because it has being subsisting in a nature, and in this way, the rational soul is a this-something. But it does not follow that it is composed of matter, for to be composed of matter is incidental to what subsists. The other way in which one can speak of a given something is through the fact of a part of its essence being individuated. In this way, the soul is not a this-something, for the principle of individuation for souls is on the side of the body, and yet even after separation from the body they remain individuated and distinct, as has been said.1 This is the way the Philosopher takes a “this-something” in On the Soul 2.2 Hence there he expressly denies that the soul is a this-something.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod pati et recipere, et omnia hujusmodi, dicuntur de anima et de rebus materialibus aequivoce, ut patet ex Philosopho, in 3 De anima, et ex Commentatore ibidem: unde non oportet quod materia in anima inveniatur; sed sufficit quod sit ibi aliqua potentialitas. Qualis autem illa sit, supra, dist. 3 De angelis, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: To undergo, to receive, and all such things are said of the soul and of material things equivocally, as is clear from the Philosopher in On the Soul 31 and from the Commentator on the same passage. Hence it is not necessary for matter to be found in the soul. Rather, it suffices that there be some potentiality there. But what sort it is has been said above in the discussion on the angels.2
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non requiritur materia ejusdem rationis ad omnes motus: quia ad motum localem non requiritur materia quae sit in potentia ad esse, sed solum quae est in potentia ad ubi. Similiter etiam ad variationem quae est de vitio ad virtutem, vel e converso, non requiritur materia quae sit in potentia ad esse, quasi pars essentiae ipsius mobilis; sed requiritur materia tantum quae sit in potentia ad virtutem, et haec est ipsa substantia animae.
Reply Obj. 3: Matter of the same account is not required for all motions. Local motion does not require matter in potency with regard to being, but only matter in potency with regard to place. Likewise, a change from vice to virtue or vice versa does not require matter that is in potency with regard to being as part of the essence of the movable thing itself. Rather, it only requires matter that is in potency with regard to virtue, and this is the very substance of the soul.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de agente naturali, quod ex materia operatur, ut rationes suae ostendunt, quae ex hoc principio procedunt quod in omni factione oportet esse tria, scilicet ex quo fit, et id in quod factio terminatur, et ipsum faciens: et ex hoc concludit quod fieri non est formarum nisi per accidens. Ista autem principia non concedimus in actione divina per quam animam creat; et ideo non oportet animam, vel aliam substantiam spiritualem a Deo creatam ex materia compositam esse: quia etiam secundum Avicennam, Metaph., tract. 9, cap. 1 et 4, agens divinum non agit per motum ut materiam exigat. Commentator etiam dicit in 11 Metaph., quod actio aequivoce dicitur de actione qua Deus agit, et de actione naturali.
Reply Obj. 4: The Philosopher is speaking of a natural agent that works with matter, as his arguments show, since they proceed from the principle that in every bringing-into-being there must be three things: that from which something comes to be, that in which the bringing-into-being is terminated, and that which brings into being. From this he concludes that coming-into-being belongs to forms only incidentally. But we do not concede these principles in the case of the divine action by which God creates the soul. Thus, it is not necessary for the soul or another spiritual substance created by God to be composed of matter. For, according to Avicenna,1 too, the divine agent does not act through motion in such a way that it needs matter. The Commentator also says on the Metaphysics 112 that action is said equivocally of the action by which God acts and of natural action.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, secundum Philosophum, in 2 De anima, vivere nihil aliud est quam esse viventium: unde sicut anima rationalis est, nec est illud quo est: ita etiam vivit, nec est illud quo vivit. Sed sicut illud quo est formaliter, non est aliqua forma quae sit pars essentiae ejus, sed ipsum suum esse; ita id quo vivit formaliter, non est aliqua forma quae sit pars essentiae ejus, sed ipsum suum vivere. Sed id quo est et quo vivit effective, est ipse Deus, qui omnibus esse et vitam influit: in rebus quidem compositis mediante forma, quae est pars essentiae earum, in substantiis autem simplicibus per totam essentiam earum. Deus autem non est nec vivit ab aliquo efficiente principio; sed ipse etiam est suum vivere et suum esse: et in utroque horum deficit anima a perfectione divinae vitae.
Reply Obj. 5: According to the Philosopher in On the Soul 2,1 to live is nothing other than the being of living things. Hence just as the rational soul exists, but is not that by which it exists, so also it lives, but is not that by which it lives. Now, just as that by which it exists formally is not a form that is part of its essence, but rather its very being, so also that by which it lives formally is not a form that is part of its essence, but rather its very living. But that by which it exists and by which it lives efficiently is God himself, who infuses being and life. He does this in composite things by the mediation of form, which is part of their essence, whereas in simple substances he does this through their whole essence. But God neither exists nor lives from an efficient principle. Rather, he himself is also his own living and his own being. In both respects the soul falls short of the perfection of the divine life.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illud quo operatur anima, dupliciter acceptum differt ab ipsa. Operatur enim anima aliquo influente sibi esse, vivere et operari, scilicet Deo, qui operatur omnia in omnibus; quae constat ab anima differre. Operatur etiam naturali sua potentia, quae est principium suae operationis, scilicet sensu vel intellectu: quae non est essentia ejus, sed virtus ab essentia fluens. Neutro autem modo Deus operatur alio a se, quia a seipso operari habet, et ipse est sua virtus. Non autem dicitur anima operari aliquo quod non sit ipsa, sed pars essentiae suae, sicut corpora naturalia operantur forma quae est pars essentiae eorum, licet mediante aliqua virtute quasi instrumento, sicut ignis mediante calore.
Reply Obj. 6: That by which the soul works, taken in either of two ways, differs from it. For the soul works by another’s infusing into it being, living, and working—namely, God, who works all things in all. These things obviously differ from the soul. It also works by its own natural power, which is the principle of its activity, namely, by the senses and the intellect. This is not its essence, but rather a power flowing from the essence. But in neither way does God work by something other than himself, since he has his activity from himself and is himself his own power. But the soul is not said to work by something that is not itself, but is a part of its essence, as natural bodies work by a form that is part of their essence, granted that this is by the mediation of a power as a kind of instrument, as fire works by the mediation of heat.
Sent.II.D17.Q1.A2.ad6
Q. 2The creation of the human soulUtrum anima extra corpus creata sit
Tertio quaeritur utrum anima extra corpus creata sit;
Third, the question is asked whether the soul was created outside the body.
Sent.II.D17.Q2
et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Two questions are asked concerning this:
Sent.II.D17.Q2
Primo utrum sit una anima vel intellectus omnium hominum, quasi quaedam substantia separata in omnia corpora influens;
first, whether there is a single soul or intellect of all men, as a kind of separated substance exercising an influence on all bodies;
Sent.II.D17.Q2
Secundo si sint plures, utrum sint in corpore, an extra corpus creatae.
second, if there is more than one, whether they were created in the body or outside the body.
Sent.II.D17.Q2
A. 1Whether the rational soul or intellect is numerically one in all menUtrum anima rationalis vel intellectus sit unus numero in omnibus hominibus
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima rationalis vel intellectus sit unus numero in omnibus hominibus.1
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the rational soul or the intellect is numerically one in all men.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg1
Nulla enim forma multiplicatur secundum esse ad divisionem materiae, nisi forma materialis. Sed intellectus, ut in 3 De anima, probatur, non est forma materialis, cum non sit actus corporis cujusdam: quod ex ipso suo actu probatur, quia cognoscit omnes formas materiales; quod non posset esse, si aliquam earum haberet in natura sua, vel determinaretur ad eam ex corpore cujus esset actus: sicut virtus visiva non cognosceret omnes colores, si pupilla, quae est organum ejus, haberet determinatum colorem. Ergo intellectus non multiplicatur secundum esse ad divisionem materiae; et ita manet unus in omnibus individuis humanae speciei, qui non nisi per materiam dividuntur.
Obj. 1: For no form is multiplied in being on the basis of the division of matter except a material form. But the intellect, as is proved in On the Soul 3,1 is not a material form, since it is not the act of a body. This is proved from its very act, since it knows all material forms, which could not be the case if it had one of them in its own nature or were determined to it from the body whose act it were, just as the power of sight would not know all colors if the pupil, which is its organ, had a determinate color. Therefore, the intellect is not multiplied in being on the basis of the division of matter. Thus, it remains one in all individuals of the human species, which are only divided through matter.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, impossibile est quod principium sit materialius quam principiatum, quia principium oportet esse simplicius. Sed, sicut ab omnibus conceditur, aliquae sunt potentiae animae rationalis quae non sunt actus corporis cujusdam, nec organis affixae, cujus principium et radix est ipsa essentia animae. Ergo videtur quod nec ipsa anima rationalis corpori uniatur per essentiam suam sicut actus ejus; et ita sequitur, ut videtur, quod ad divisionem corporum, anima rationalis non distinguatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is impossible for the principle to be more material than what flows from the principle, since the principle must be more simple. But, as everyone concedes, there are some powers of the rational soul that are not acts of a body and are not connected to organs, and the principle and root of these powers is the very essence of the soul. Therefore, it seems that neither is the rational soul itself in its essence united to the body as its act. Thus, it seems to follow that the rational soul is not distinguished on the basis of the division of bodies.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, omne quod recipitur in aliquo, recipitur in eo per modum recipientis, et non per modum sui, ut ex Dionysio et ex lib. De causis habetur. Si ergo intellectus individuetur ad divisionem corporis, ut sit alius diversorum, oportet quod formae intellectuales in eo receptae, etiam sint individuatae: ex quo videntur sequi duo inconvenientia.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, everything that is received in another is received in it after the mode of the receiver and not after its own mode, as we find in Dionysius1 and the Book of Causes.2 Therefore, if the intellect is individuated on the basis of the division of the body such that there would be a different one for different bodies, then the intellectual forms received in it would also have to be individuated. But from this there seem to follow two unsuitable consequences.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg4
Unum est, cum nullum particulare sit intellectum in actu, sed in potentia, quod hujusmodi species non erunt intelligibiles in actu, sed indigebunt intelligi per alias species, et sic in infinitum procedetur.
One is that, since no particular is understood actually, but rather potentially, species of this sort will not be intelligible actually, but they will stand in need of being understood through other species, leading to an infinite regress.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Aliud est quod erit idem modus recipiendi formas in materia prima et in intellectu possibili, quia utrobique recipiuntur ut sunt istae, et non ut sunt formae simpliciter: et ita, sicut materia prima non cognoscit1 formas quas recipit, ita nec intellectus possibilis, ut videtur.
The other is that there will be the same mode of receiving forms in prime matter and in the potential intellect, since in either case they are received as these forms and not as forms simply. Thus, just as prime matter does not know the forms it receives, so it seems neither will the potential intellect be knowable through the forms it receives.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Praeterea, quaecumque distinguuntur ad invicem, oportet quod aliquid diversum sit in natura utriusque. Sed cum intellectus nihil sit eorum quae sunt ante intelligere, videtur quod non sit aliquid diversum invenire in eo nisi secundum diversitatem specierum intellectarum.1 Ergo non differunt intellectus istius et illius per essentiam, sed per species intellectus2 tantum.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, things that are distinguished from each other must have something in the nature of each that is different. But since the intellect is none of the things that exist before it understands them, it seems that we can find something different in it only according to a diversity of the species being understood. Therefore, the intellect of this and that person do not differ essentially, but only through the intellect’s species.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, in omnibus substantiis per se existentibus et immaterialibus diversitas secundum numerum redundat in diversitatem speciei: quia si habent esse suum absolutum subsistens, non possunt distingui essentialiter per aliquid quod sit extra essentiam earum, super quod deferantur, sicut formae corporales super materiam delatae. In essentia autem earum non nisi forma, cujus diversitas1 diversitatem speciei inducit. Sed non est dicere quod intellectus diversorum hominum differant secundum speciem, quia et ipsi homines specie differrent2 ad diversitatem suarum formarum. Ergo cum anima rationalis sit substantia in se subsistens, alias post corpus non maneret, et etiam sit immaterialis, videtur quod nec etiam numero in diversis hominibus differat.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, in all substances that exist by themselves and are immaterial, numerical differentiation results in differentiation of species. For if they have their own absolute subsisting being, they cannot be distinguished essentially through something that is outside their essence on which they are overlaid, as bodily forms are overlaid on matter. However, in their essence there is only form, the diversity of which leads to differentiation of the species. But we cannot say that the intellects of different men differ specifically, because then men themselves would differ in species on the basis of the differences of their forms. Therefore, since the rational soul is a substance subsisting in itself (otherwise it would not remain after the body) and is immaterial, it seems that it does not differ even numerically in different men.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg6
Sed contra est, quod impossibile est plurium individuorum esse unam formam numero. Sed anima rationalis est forma cujuslibet hominis: si enim homo haberet esse a substantia sensitivae animae1 vel nutritivae, non posset in homine inveniri quantum ad suum esse primum unde animalia excederet; quod est inconveniens. Ergo impossibile est unam esse animam rationalem omnium.
On the contrary, it is impossible for more than one individual to have a single form numerically. But the rational soul is the form of a given man. For if man had being from the substance of a sensitive or nutritive soul, then nothing could be found in man with regard to his primary being whereby he would surpass the animals, which is unfitting. Therefore, it is impossible that there is only a single rational soul of all men.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, impossibile est inveniri diversitatem quoad esse secundum in illis quorum nulla est diversitas quoad esse primum: quia diversitas secundarum perfectionum et contrarietas non potest esse simul cum unitate perfectionis primae, quia sic contraria essent in eodem. Sed nos invenimus perfectiones ultimas quantum ad esse secundum, esse in diversis hominibus diversas et contrarias; quorum quidam sunt stulti et quidam sapientes, et quidam vitiosi et quidam virtuosi. Ergo oportet primam perfectionem, scilicet animam, quantum ad esse primum, in diversis variari.
Furthermore, it is impossible for differences regarding secondary being to be found in things that have no differences regarding primary being. For differentiation of secondary perfections and contrariety cannot exist simultaneously with unity of primary perfection, since then there would be contraries in the same thing. But we find that the last perfections with regard to secondary being are different and contrary in different men, of whom some are foolish and some wise, some are vicious and some virtuous. Therefore, the primary perfection, namely, the soul, must be varied in different individuals with regard to primary being.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg7
Praeterea, anima est forma corporis et motor. Sed in corporibus caelestibus, secundum positionem philosophorum, diversis corporibus assignantur diversi motores. Ergo videtur quod multo fortius in diversis hominibus sint diversae animae.
Furthermore, the soul is the form of the body and its mover. But in the heavenly bodies, according to the position of philosophers,1 different movers are assigned to different bodies. Therefore, it seems that all the more are there different souls in different men.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa unitatem et diversitatem animae rationalis sunt plures philosophorum opiniones, praetermissis illis qui ponunt intellectum esse unum in tota natura intellectuali, vel qui ponunt intellectum esse idem quod divina essentia.
I answer that there are several opinions among philosophers concerning the unity and differentiation of the rational soul, even setting aside those who posit that there is a single intellect in all of intellectual nature, or those who posit that the intellect is the same thing as the divine essence.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.co
Ad quarum intellectum oportet intelligere, quod distinguitur secundum philosophos triplex1 intellectus: scilicet intellectus possibilis, intellectus agens et intellectus in habitu: et dicitur intellectus possibilis qui est in potentia ad recipiendum omnes formas intellectas, sicut oculus est in potentia ad recipiendum omnes colores; intellectus autem agens dicitur qui facit intelligibilia in potentia esse in actu, sicut lumen quod facit colores in potentia visibiles, esse actu visibiles; intellectus autem in habitu vel formalis ab eis dicitur quando intellectus possibilis jam perfectus est specie intelligibili, ut operari possit: nulla enim potentia passiva habet operationem nisi per speciem objecti sui perfecta fuerit, sicut visus non videt antequam recipiat speciem coloris.
To understand these positions, we have to understand that philosophers distinguish “intellect” into three types: there is the potential intellect, the agent intellect, and the intellect in habit. The intellect which can potentially receive all intelligible forms is called the “potential intellect.”1 It is like the eye, which can potentially receive all colors. The intellect that actualizes potentially intelligible things is called the “agent intellect.” It is like light, which makes potentially visible colors actually visible. Finally, they refer to the “habitual” or “formal” intellect when the potential intellect is already perfected by an intelligible species such that it is able to work. For no passive potency has an activity unless it has been perfected through the species of its object, just as sight does not see before it receives the species of color.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
His ergo visis, sciendum est quod in hoc fere omnes philosophi concordant post Aristotelem, 3 De anima, quod intellectus agens et possibilis differunt secundum substantiam, et quod intellectus agens sit substantia quaedam separata, et postrema in intelligentiis1 separatis, et ita se habet ad intellectum possibilem quo intelligimus, sicut intelligentiae superiores ad animas orbium.
Therefore, with these things in mind, one should know that in this matter nearly all philosophers after Aristotle1 agree that the agent and potential intellects differ substantially, and that the agent intellect is a certain separated substance, the last among the separated intelligences, and stands to the potential intellect whereby we understand just as the higher intelligences stand to the souls of the heavenly spheres.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Sed hoc secundum fidem non potest sustineri. Si enim, ut Anselmus probat, lib. 1 Cur Deus homo, cap. 5,1 reparationem hominis per angelum Deus fieri noluit, ne paritas hominis et angeli in gloria tolleretur, dum angelus homini fieret causa salutis; similiter si poneretur anima nostra secundum naturalem operationem dependere ab aliqua intelligentia vel angelo, non posset rationabiliter sustineri, quod anima angelis par sit in gloria futura, quia ultima perfectio uniuscujusque substantiae est in complemento suae operationis: et ideo uniri cum intelligentia agente ponunt praedicti philosophi ultimam felicitatem hominis. Et ideo quidam Catholici doctores, corrigentes hanc opinionem et partim sequentes, satis probabiliter posuerunt ipsum Deum esse intellectum agentem; quia per applicationem ad ipsum, anima nostra beata est: et hoc confirmant per hoc quod dicitur Joan. 1:9: erat lux vera, quae illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum.
But this cannot be maintained, according to the faith. For if, as Anselm proves,1 God did not will that the reparation of man take place through an angel, lest the parity of man and angels in glory be taken away—since then an angel would become the cause of salvation for man. Likewise, if we posit that our soul in its natural activity depends on another intelligence or an angel, then we could not reasonably maintain that the soul is equal to the angels in future glory; for the ultimate perfection of each substance lies in the completion of its activity. Thus, the aforementioned philosophers posit that the ultimate happiness of man is union with the agent intelligence. Therefore, some Catholic doctors, partially correcting and partially following this opinion, have posited with sufficient probability that God himself is the agent intellect, since our soul is blessed through attachment to him. They confirm this through what John 1:9 says, the true light that enlightens every man was coming into the world.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
De intellectu autem possibili similiter fuit magna diversitas inter philosophos sequentes Aristotelem. Quidam enim dixerunt intellectum possibilem esse diversum in diversis; quidam vero esse unum in omnibus.
Moreover there was likewise a great diversity among the philosophers following Aristotle concerning the potential intellect. For some said that the potential intellect is different in different individuals, while others said that it is one in all individuals.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Eorum autem qui posuerunt eum diversum esse in diversis, sunt tres opiniones.
Among those who posited that it is different in different individuals, there are three opinions.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Quidam enim dicunt intellectum possibilem nihil aliud esse quam praeparationem quae est in natura humana ad recipiendam impressionem intellectus agentis; et hanc esse virtutem corporalem consequentem complexionem humanam: et haec fuit opinio Alexandri.
Some say that the potential intellect is nothing other than human nature’s preparation to receive an impression of the agent intellect, and that this is a bodily power of man’s constitution. This was Alexander’s opinion.1
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Sed hoc non potest stare etiam secundum intentionem Aristotelis, 3 De anima, qui vult quod intellectus possibilis sit receptivus specierum intelligibilium. Praeparatio autem non est receptiva, sed magis praeparativa: praeparatum autem hac praeparatione est corpus, vel virtus in corpore: et ita illud quod recipit formas intelligibiles esset corpus, vel virtus in corpore: quod Philosophus improbat.
But this cannot stand even according to the intention of Aristotle,1 who is of the opinion that the potential intellect is receptive of intelligible species. Moreover, preparation is not receptive; rather, it is preparatory, and what is prepared by this preparation is the body or a power in the body. Thus, that which receives intelligible forms would be the body or a power in the body, which the Philosopher disproves.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Praeterea sequeretur quod intellectus possibilis non esset virtus cognoscitiva. Nulla enim virtus causata ex commixtione elementorum est cognoscitiva: quia sic qualitas elementorum ageret ultra suam speciem, quod est impossibile.
Moreover, it would follow that the potential intellect is not a cognitive power. For no power caused by the combining of elements is cognitive, since in this case the quality of the elements would act beyond its species, which is impossible.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg9
Et ideo alii dixerunt quod intellectus possibilis nihil aliud est quam virtus imaginativa, secundum quod est nata ut sint in ea formae quae fuerunt intellectae in actu; et haec est opinio Avempace.
Thus, others have said that the potential intellect is nothing other than the imaginative power insofar as it is naturally receptive of forms that have been actually understood. This is Avempace’s opinion.1
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Sed hoc etiam est impossibile: quia, secundum Philosophum, in 3 De anima, phantasmata quae sunt in imaginativa, se habent ad intellectum humanum sicut colores ad visum: et ideo oportet quod phantasmata sint moventia intellectum possibilem, sicut color movet visum: unde aptitudo quae est in intellectu possibili ad intelligendum, est similis aptitudini quae est in patiente in potentia, ut sit patiens in actu: aptitudo autem quae est in imaginativa est sicut aptitudo agentis in potentia, ut sit agens in actu. Impossibile autem est quod idem sit movens et motum, et agens et patiens. Ergo impossibile est quod virtus imaginativa sit intellectus possibilis.
But this, too, is impossible. For, according to the Philosopher in On the Soul 3,1 phantasms that are in the imaginative power are related to the human intellect as colors are to sight. Thus, phantasms must be movers of the potential intellect, just as color moves sight. Hence the aptitude that is in the potential intellect for understanding is like the aptitude that is in a potential patient to be a patient actually. But the aptitude that is in the imaginative power is like the aptitude of a potential agent to be an agent actually. But it is impossible that the same thing be both mover and moved, agent and patient. Therefore, it is impossible that the imaginative power be the potential intellect.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Praeterea, adhuc sequeretur quod virtus recipiens intelligibilia in actu, quae dicitur intellectus possibilis, esset utens organo corporali, cum virtus imaginativa habeat determinatum organum.
Besides, it would still follow that the power that receives intelligible things actually, which is called the “potential intellect,” would be using a bodily organ, since the imaginative power has a determinate organ.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.arg10
Sciendum est etiam quod, secundum has opiniones, intellectus possibilis generatur generato corpore, et corrumpitur corrupto corpore: et cum non sit differentia intellectus in diversis hominibus nisi intellectus possibilis, quia agens est unus, sequeretur quod illud quod remanet de intellectu ex omnibus hominibus post mortem, esset unum numero, scilicet intellectus agens; et hoc est valde haereticum, quia sic tolleretur retributio meritorum post mortem.
As well, it should be known that, according to these opinions, the potential intellect is generated when the body is generated and corrupted when the body is corrupted. Since there is no difference of intellect in different men except the potential intellect, given that the agent intellect is one, it would follow that what remains of the intellect from all men after death would be one numerically, namely, the agent intellect. This is exceedingly heretical, since it would do away with all recompense for merits after death.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Et ideo tertia opinio est Avicennae, Tract. de anima, cap. 7, qui ponit intellectum possibilem in diversis diversum, fundatum in essentia animae rationalis, et non esse virtutem corporalem, et cum corpore incipere, sed non cum corpore finiri. Unde quantum ad intellectum possibilem, ejus opinio est quam tenemus secundum fidem Catholicam, quamvis erret cum aliis de intellectu agente, ut dictum est.
Thus, the third opinion is that of Avicenna,1 who posits that the potential intellect is different in different individuals, founded in the essence of the rational soul, and that it is not a bodily power, and that it begins with the body but is not ended with the body. Hence, with regard to the potential intellect, his opinion is what we hold according to the Catholic faith,2 even though he errs with the others concerning the agent intellect, as has been said.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Eorum autem qui ponunt unum intellectum possibilem in omnibus, duplex est opinio. Una est Themistii et Theophrasti, ut Commentator eis imponit in 3 De anima. Dicunt enim, quod intellectus in habitu, qui est tertius, est unus in omnibus et aeternus, et est quasi compositus ex intellectu agente et possibili, ita quod intellectus agens est sicut forma ejus, et per continuationem intellectus possibilis continuatur etiam in nobis intellectus agens; ita quod intellectus agens est de substantia intellectus speculativi, qui etiam dicitur intellectus in habitu, per quem intelligimus: et hujusmodi signum inducunt, quia illa actio intellectus quae est in potestate nostra pertinet ad intellectum in habitu. Cum ergo abstrahere species a phantasmatibus sit in potestate nostra, oportet quod intellectus agens sit intellectus in habitu sicut forma ejus.
Now, in the case of those who posit a single potential intellect in all, there are two opinions. One is that of Themistius and Theophrastus, as attributed to them by the Commentator, commenting on On the Soul 3.1 For they say that the habitual intellect, which is the third, is one in all, eternal, and is, as it were, a composite of the agent and potential intellect in such a way that the agent intellect is as its form and so, through its connection with the potential intellect, the agent intellect is also connected with us. Thus, the agent intellect is of the substance of the speculative intellect, which is also called the “habitual intellect,” through which we understand. They cite, as a sign of such a thing, that the action of the intellect within our power pertains to the habitual intellect. Therefore, since it is in our power to abstract species from phantasms, the agent intellect must be the habitual intellect as its form.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Et ad hanc positionem deducuntur qui ex demonstratione Aristotelis volunt habere, quod intellectus possibilis sit unus in omnibus: quia non est hoc aliquid nec virtus in corpore; et per consequens quod sit aeternus. Et dicunt iterum, quod intellectus agens similiter sit aeternus, et quod impossibile sit effectum esse generabilem et corruptibilem, si agens et recipiens sit aeternum. Unde posuerunt quod species intellectae sunt aeternae; et ideo non contingit quod intellectus, quandoque intelligat et quandoque non, per hoc quod fiant novae species intelligibiles quae prius non fuerunt; sed ex conjunctione intellectus agentis cum possibili, secundum quod continuatur in nobis per impressionem suam.
We can include under this position those who, based on Aristotle’s demonstration, hold that the potential intellect is one in all, since it is not a this-something nor a power in the body and, consequently, is eternal. Again, they say that the agent intellect is likewise eternal and that it is impossible for an effect to be generable and corruptible if the agent and receiver are eternal. Hence they posited that species understood are eternal. Thus, the fact that the intellect sometimes understands and sometimes does not occurs because new intelligible species come to be that earlier did not exist. Rather, it occurs from the conjunction of the agent intellect with the potential as connected in us through its impression.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Sed hanc opinionem Commentator improbat, ubi supra: quia sequeretur quod formae rerum naturalium quae intelliguntur essent ab aeterno sine materia, et extra animam, ex quo species illae non ponuntur in intellectu possibili ut forma ejus; quia forma intellectus possibilis ponitur ab eis intellectus agens. Sequeretur etiam, cum ultima perfectio hominis sit secundum intellectum in habitu, et prima secundum intellectum possibilem, quod homo non differret ab homine neque secundum ultimam perfectionem, neque secundum primam; et sic esset unum esse et una operatio1 omnium hominum, quod est impossibile.
But the Commentator disproves this opinion. For it would follow that the forms of natural things that are understood would exist from eternity without matter and outside the soul, on which basis these species are not placed in the potential intellect as its form; for they posit that the form of the potential intellect is the agent intellect. It would follow, too, since the ultimate perfection of man is with respect to the habitual intellect, and the first perfection with respect to the potential intellect, that one man would not differ from another either with respect to ultimate perfection or with respect to first perfection. In this case, all men would have a single being and a single activity, which is impossible.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Et ideo ipse tenet aliam viam, quod tam intellectus agens quam possibilis est aeternus et unus in omnibus; sed species intelligibiles non sunt aeternae; et ponit quod intellectus agens non se habet ad possibilem ut forma ejus, sed ut artifex ad materiam, et species intellectae abstractae a phantasmatibus sunt sicut forma intellectus possibilis, ex quibus duobus efficitur intellectus in habitu.
Thus, he holds to another approach, that both the agent intellect and the potential are eternal and one in all, but that intelligible species are not eternal. He posits that the agent intellect is not related to the potential as its form, but rather as an artisan to matter. He also posits that species, when understood and abstracted from phantasms, are as though the form of the potential intellect, and that the habitual intellect arises from these two.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Et per hanc positionem nititur evadere omnia impossibilia1 quae contingunt Themistio. Primo quidem ostendit quod non est necessarium quod si intellectus agens est aeternus et recipiens aeternum, scilicet intellectus possibilis, quod formae sint aeternae,2 scilicet species intelligibiles. Sicut enim species visibilis habet duplex subjectum: unum in quo habet esse spirituale, scilicet visum; et aliud in quo habet esse materiale, scilicet corpus coloratum; ita etiam species intelligibilis habet duplex subjectum: unum in quo habet esse materiale, scilicet ipsa phantasmata quae sunt in imaginatione,3 et secundum hoc esse istae species non sunt aeternae; aliud est in quo habet esse immateriale,4 scilicet intellectum possibilem, et secundum hoc subjectum non habent5 quod sint generabiles et corruptibiles.
Through this position he endeavors to avoid all the impossibilities that befall Themistius. This is first because he shows that, if the agent intellect is eternal, as is the recipient, that is, the potential intellect, it is not necessary that forms—the intelligible species—be eternal. For just as a visible species has two subjects, one in which it has spiritual being, sight, and the other in which it has material being, the colored body, so also the intelligible species has two subjects. One of these is that in which it has material being, namely, the phantasms themselves that are in the imagination; and with respect to this being these species are not eternal. The other is that in which it has immaterial being, namely, the potential intellect. With respect to this subject the species do not have the property of being generable and corruptible.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Sed ista responsio nulla videtur. Sicut enim non est eadem numero species coloris quae est in pariete et quae est in oculo, ita non est eadem numero species quae est in imaginatione et in intellectu possibili; unde adhuc remanet quod illa species quae est in intellectu possibili habeat unum subjectum tantum, et illa quae est in imaginatione generabilis et corruptibilis sit alia numero: nisi forte dicatur quod sunt aeternae simpliciter, sed non quoad eum in quo ab aeterno non sunt phantasmata, quorum similitudines sunt apud intellectum possibilem. Sed tamen, cum nulla phantasmata sint aeterna, adhuc sequeretur quod illae species quae sunt ab aeterno in intellectu possibili non essent abstractae ab aliquibus phantasmatibus; et hoc est contra intentionem et verba Philosophi.
But this seems to be no response at all. For just as it is not the same species of color numerically that is in a wall and that is in the eye, so also it is not the same species numerically that is in the imagination and in the potential intellect. Hence the problem still remains that the species that is in the potential intellect has only one subject, and that which is in the imagination as generable and corruptible is numerically other—unless, perhaps, it is said that they are eternal simply speaking, but not as regards that in which the phantasms do not exist from eternity, whose likenesses are within the potential intellect. But even so, since no phantasm is eternal, it would still follow that the species that are from eternity in the potential intellect would not be abstracted from any phantasms. This is contrary to the intention and words of the Philosopher.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Secundo autem nititur ostendere quod ex hac positione non sequitur quod omnium hominum sit unum esse et una operatio, secundum quam omnes sint aequaliter sapientes.1 Dicit enim quod cum species intellecta se habeat ad intellectum possibilem quodammodo ut forma ad materiam, hoc modo quod ex eis quodammodo efficitur unum completum, conjunctio ejus ad nos est per id quod est formale in dicta conjunctione, scilicet per speciem intellectam, cujus unum subjectum dicit esse phantasma, quod est in nobis, et alilud2 ipsum intellectum possibilem. Unde cum in diversis sint diversa phantasmata, diversis hominibus conjungitur intellectus possibilis diversa conjunctione: et ex hoc homines habent esse diversum; ex hoc etiam unus scit quod alter ignorat, quia secundum unam speciem intellectam conjungitur uni secundum quam non conjungitur alteri, quamvis quaedam intentiones intellectae3 sint, ut primae conceptiones intellectus, secundum quas4 omnibus conjungitur, a quibus intellectus possibilis nunquam denudatur, hominibus ab aeterno existentibus, ut ipse dicit. Unde concludit quod illud quod est in nobis de intellectu, quodammodo est corruptibile, et quodammodo est incorruptibile: quia ex parte illa unde multiplicantur phantasmata, accidit corruptio; sed ex parte illa unde est unitas, scilicet ex parte5 intellectus possibilis est incorruptibilitas. Unde sequitur etiam ex hoc quod post corporum corruptionem nulla diversitas animarum remaneat.
Second, he endeavors to show that from this position it does not follow that all men have a single being and a single activity in accord with which all are equally wise. For he says that, because a species understood stands to the potential intellect in a certain way as form to matter, in such a way that a single complete thing in a certain way arises from them, its union with us is through what is formal in the aforementioned joining—namely, through the species understood, one of whose subjects he says is a phantasm, which is in us, and the other the potential intellect itself. Hence since in different individuals there are different phantasms, the potential intellect is joined to different men by different joinings. From this, men have different being. Also from this, one man knows what another does not know, since through a single understood species it is joined to one man while not being joined to another. However, there are certain understood concepts, such as the first conceptions of the intellect, through which it is joined to all. The potential intellect is never divested of these, with men existing from eternity, as he says. Hence he concludes that what there is of the intellect in us is in a certain way corruptible and in a certain way incorruptible, since on the side where the phantasms are multiplied corruption occurs; but on the side where there is unity, namely, on the side of the potential intellect, there is incorruptibility. Hence it also follows from this that no differentiation among souls remains once their bodies have corrupted.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Sed haec ratio ostenditur esse frivola multipliciter. Primo, quia, ut dictum est, species quae est forma intellectus possibilis, non est eadem numero in phantasmate et in subjecto; sed est similitudo illius; unde sequitur quod intellectus possibilis1 nullo modo nobis conjungatur, et sic per ipsum non intelligamus.2
But this argument is shown to be senseless in many ways. The first is because, as has been said, the species that is the form of the potential intellect is not numerically the same in a phantasm and in the subject. Rather, one is a likeness of the other. Hence it follows that the potential intellect is in no way joined to us, and so we would not understand through it.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Secundo, quia conjunctio intellectus1 cum specie intellecta, est per operationem intellectus pertinens ad perfectionem secundam: unde impossibile est quod mediante tali conjunctione acquiratur homini perfectio sua prima et esse substantiale: et sic, cum homo ex tali conjunctione sit habens intellectum, ut dicunt, homo non esset homo in specie determinata per hoc quod est habens intellectum: quia illud medium, scilicet species intellecta, cum utroque extremorum conjungitur modo accidentis ad subjectum, scilicet cum virtute imaginativa et cum intellectu possibili; quod est contra Philosophum, in 8 Metaph., ubi dicit, animam corpori nullo mediante uniri, nec etiam mediante scientia, ut Licophron dicebat; in quod ista positio redire videtur.
The second is because the joining of the potential intellect with the species understood is through the activity of the intellect, which pertains to secondary perfection. Hence it is impossible that man would acquire his primary perfection and substantial being through the mediation of such a union. In this way, since man has an intellect from such a union, on their account, man would not be man in a determinate species through the fact that he has an intellect. For that medium, namely, the species understood, is joined to each of the extremes, namely, to the imaginative power and to the potential intellect, after the manner of an accident to its subject. This is contrary to the Philosopher in the Metaphysics 8,1 where he says that the soul is united to the body without the mediation of anything, not even the mediation of knowledge, as Lycophron said, to whose position this one seems to be a return.2
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Tertio, quia operatio non egreditur ab objecto, sed a potentia: non enim visibile videt, sed visus. Si ergo non conjungitur intellectus nobiscum, nisi per hoc quod species intellecta aliquo modo habet subjectum in nobis, sequitur quod hic homo, scilicet Socrates, non intelligat, sed quod intellectus separatus intelligat ea quae ipse imaginatur: et plura alia absurda non difficile est adducere.
The third is because an activity does not proceed from its object but from the power. For it is not the visible that sees, but rather sight. Therefore, if the intellect is only joined with us through the fact that a species understood has a subject in us in some way, it follows that this man Socrates does not understand, but rather a separated intellect understands what Socrates himself imagines. And it is not difficult to adduce several other absurd consequences.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Et ideo, remotis omnibus praedictis erroribus, dico cum Avicenna, De anima, cap. 7, intellectum possibilem incipere quidem esse in corpore,1 sed cum corpore non deficere, et in diversis diversum esse, et multiplicari secundum divisionem materiae in diversis individuis, sicut alias formas substantiales; et superaddo etiam intellectum agentem esse in diversis diversum: non enim videtur probabile quod in anima rationali non sit principium aliquod quo2 naturalem operationem explere possit; quod sequitur, si ponatur unus intellectus agens, sive dicatur Deus, vel intelligentia. Nec iterum dico haec duo, scilicet intellectum agentem et possibilem, esse unam potentiam diversimode nominatam secundum diversas operationes: quia quaecumque actiones reducuntur in contraria principia, impossibile est eas reducere in eamdem potentiam; propter quod memoria a sensu distinguitur, quia recipere species sensibilium, quod est sensus, et tenere, quod est memoriae, reducuntur in contraria principia etiam in corporibus,3 scilicet humidum et siccum. Cum ergo recipere species intellectas, quod est intellectus possibilis, et facere eas intelligibiles actu, quod est intellectus agentis, non possint secundum idem convenire; sed recipere convenit alicui secundum quod est in potentia, et facere secundum quod est in actu: impossibile est agentem et possibilem non esse diversas potentias.
Thus, having removed all the aforementioned errors, I say with Avicenna1 that the potential intellect does indeed begin to exist with the body, but it does not come to an end with the body, that it is different in different individuals, and that it is multiplied according to the division of matter in different individuals, as are other substantial forms. Furthermore, I add over and above this that the agent intellect is different in different individuals. For it does not seem probable that in the rational soul there is not a principle by which it can fulfill its natural activity, which follows if we posit a single agent intellect, whether we say it is God or an intelligence. Nor again do I say that these two things—that is, the agent and potential intellect—are a single power named in different ways in accord with different activities. For whatever actions are traced back to contrary principles cannot possibly be traced back to the same power. This is why memory is distinguished from the senses, since to receive the species of sensible things, which belongs to the senses, and to hold them, which belongs to the memory, are traced back to contrary principles even in bodies, that is, moist and dry. Now, to receive understood species, which belongs to the potential intellect, and to render them actually intelligible, which belongs to the agent intellect, cannot belong to something in the same respect; rather, to receive belongs to something insofar as it is in potency, while to render belongs to something insofar as it is in act. Therefore, it is impossible for the agent and the potential intellect not to be different powers.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Sed quomodo possint radicari in una substantia est difficile videre: non enim videtur quod uni substantiae possit convenire esse in potentia respectu omnium formarum intelligibilium, quod est intellectus possibilis, et esse actu respectu omnium illarum, quod est intellectus agentis: alias non posset facere omnes formas intelligibiles, cum nihil agat nisi secundum quod est in actu. Sed tamen sciendum quod non est inconveniens aliqua duo esse, quorum utrumque secundum diversa est in potentia respectu alterius; sicut ignis est in potentia frigidus, quod actu aquae convenit; et aqua est in potentia calida, quod actu est in igne; unde agunt et patiuntur ad invicem. Similiter dico quod se habet res sensibilis ad animam intellectivam: res enim sensibilis est potentia intelligibilis, et actu naturam distinctam habens: in anima vero est actu lumen intellectuale; sed determinatio cognitionis respectu hujus vel illius naturae est in potentia; sicut pupilla est in potentia respectu hujus vel illius coloris; et ideo anima virtutem habet per quam facit species sensibiles esse intelligibiles actu, quae est intellectus agens; et habet virtutem per quam est in potentia, ut efficiatur in actu determinatae cognitionis a specie rei sensibilis, factae intelligibilis actu: et haec virtus vel potentia dicitur intellectus possibilis: et harum duarum virtutum operationes sequitur omne nostrum intelligere, tam principiorum, quam conclusionum; unde apparet falsum esse quod quidam dicunt, habitum principiorum esse intellectum agentem.
But it is difficult to see how they can be rooted in a single substance. For it does not seem that a single substance can be in potency with respect to all intelligible forms, which belongs to the potential intellect, and yet be in act with respect to all of them, which belongs to the agent intellect—since otherwise it could not render all forms intelligible, since nothing acts except insofar as it is in act. Nonetheless, one should know that it is not unfitting for there to be two things which are both in potency with respect to the other in different respects. For example, fire is potentially cold, which water is actually; and water is potentially hot, which is in fire actually. Hence they are active and passive with respect to each other. I say that a sensible reality stands to the intellective soul in a similar way. For a sensible reality is potentially intelligible and actually has a distinct nature, whereas in the soul there is actual intellectual light, but its determination of knowledge with respect to this or that nature is potential, just as the pupil is in potency with respect to this or that color. Thus, the soul has a power through which it makes sensible species to be actually intelligible, which is the agent intellect; and it has a power through which it is in potency to be brought into a determinate act of knowledge by the species of a sensible reality, the latter having been made actually intelligible. This power or potency is called the “potential intellect.” And all our understanding follows on the activities of these two powers, both of principles and of conclusions. Hence what some say, that the habit of principles is the agent intellect, is apparently false.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod intellectus non negatur esse forma materialis, cum det esse materiae, sicut forma substantialis, quantum ad esse primum; et ideo oportet quod ad divisionem materiae, quae causat diversa individua, sequatur etiam multiplicatio intellectus, id est animae intellectivae. Sed dicitur immaterialis1 respectu actus secundi, qui est operatio: quia intelligere non expletur mediante organo corporali, et hoc contingit quia ab essentia animae non exit operatio nisi mediante virtute ejus vel potentia; unde cum habeat quasdam virtutes quae non sunt actus aliquorum organorum corporis, oportet quod quaedam operationes animae sint non mediante corpore.
Reply Obj. 1: It is not denied that the intellect is a material form since it gives being to matter as a substantial form does with regard to primary being. Thus, even the multiplication of the intellect, that is, of the intellective soul, follows on the division of matter, which causes diverse individuals. But it is called immaterial with respect to secondary act, which is activity. For understanding is not accomplished through the mediation of a bodily organ, and this happens because an activity only proceeds from the essence of the soul through the mediation of its power or potency. Hence since it has certain powers that are not the acts of any organs of the body, certain activities of the soul must not exist through the mediation of the body.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quandocumque conjunguntur duo quorum unum est potentius altero, et trahit ad se illud, habet aliquam virtutem praeter illud quod sibi subjicitur, ut patet in flamma; quia ignis, vincens vaporem cui conjungitur, habet virtutem illuminandi, ultra quam possit se extendere actio vaporis incensi calefaciendo. Cum ergo in conjunctione formae ad materiam forma inveniatur dominans; quanto forma est nobilior, et magis vincens materiam, tanto magis poterit habere virtutem praeter conditionem materiae. Unde quaedam corpora mixta praeter virtutes qualitatum activarum et passivarum, quae tenent se ex parte materiae, habent quasdam virtutes quae consequuntur speciem, ut quod magnes attrahit ferrum: et magis hoc invenitur in plantis, ut patet in augmento quod terminatur per virtutem animae, quod non posset esse per virtutem ignis, ut dicitur 2 De anima; et hoc adhuc invenitur plus in animalibus, quia sentire omnino est supra virtutem qualitatum elementarium: et perfectissime in anima rationali, quae est nobilissima formarum; et ideo ipsa habet quasdam virtutes in quibus nullo modo communicat corpus, et quasdam in quibus communicat.
Reply Obj. 2: Whenever two things are joined together, of which one is more potent than the other and attracts it to itself, it has a power apart from what is subject to it, as is clear in the case of flame. For fire prevailing over the vapor to which it is joined has a power of illuminating, beyond which the action of the vapor that is lit up can extend by heating. Therefore, since in the joining together of form to matter, form is found to be dominant, the more noble a form is and the more it prevails over matter, the more it can have power apart from the condition of the matter. Hence some mixed bodies, apart from the powers of the active and passive qualities, which are present on the side of the matter, have some powers that follow on the species, such as that a magnet attracts iron. We find this even more in plants, as is clear in growth, which is something brought to completion through the power of the soul and which could not be accomplished through the power of fire, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 This is found even more in animals, since to sense is altogether above the power of elemental qualities. It is found most perfectly of all in the rational soul, which is the most noble of forms. Thus, it has certain powers in which the body in no way shares, as well as others in which it does share.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum Avicennam, loc. cit., species intellecta potest dupliciter considerari: aut secundum esse quod habet in intellectu, et sic habet esse singulare; aut secundum quod est similitudo talis rei intellectae, prout ducit in cognitionem ejus, et ex hac parte habet universalitatem: quia non est similitudo hujus rei secundum quod haec res est, sed secundum naturam in qua cum aliis suae speciei convenit. Nec oportet omne singulare esse intelligibile tantum in potentia, sicut patet de substantiis separatis, sed in illis1 quae individuantur per materiam, sicut sunt corporalia: sed species istae individuantur per individuationem intellectus; unde non perdunt esse intelligibile in actu; sicut intelligo me intelligere, quamvis ipsum meum intelligere sit quaedam operatio singularis. Patet etiam per se quod secundum inconveniens non sequitur: quia alius individuationis modus est per intellectum et per materiam primam.
Reply Obj. 3: According to Avicenna,1 an understood species can be considered in two ways: either with reference to the being that it has in the intellect, and in this case it has a singular being; or as the likeness of a certain sort of thing understood, leading to knowledge of it. In this latter regard it possesses a universality. For it is not the likeness of this thing precisely as this thing, but rather with respect to the nature in which it agrees with others of its species. Nor is it necessary for every singular to be intelligible only in potency (as is clear in the case of separated substances), but rather in those things that are individuated through matter, such as bodily things. But these species are individuated through the individuation of the intellect. Hence they do not lose actually intelligible being. For example, I understand that I understand, even though that I understand is a singular activity. It is also evident through itself that the second unsuitable consequence does not follow, since there is one mode of individuation through the intellect and another through prime matter.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod, sicut Commentator etiam dicit in 3 De anima, illud quod est receptivum aliquorum, non oportet quod sit privatum qualibet natura determinata, sed quod sit denudatum a natura receptorum, sicut pupilla a natura colorum: et ideo intellectum possibilem necesse est habere naturam determinatam; sed ante intelligere, quod est per receptionem speciei, non habet in natura sua aliquid eorum quae a sensibilibus recipit: et hoc est quod dicitur, quod nihil est eorum quae sunt, etc.
Reply Obj. 4: As the Commentator also says on On the Soul 3,1 what is receptive of things need not be deprived of any determinate nature, but instead must be divested of the nature of the things received, as the pupil is divested of the nature of colors. Thus, the potential intellect must necessarily have a determinate nature. But before understanding, which happens through the reception of a species, it does not have in its nature anything of what it receives from sensible things. This is what it means when it says that it is nothing of what exists.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis anima non habeat materiam partem sui ex qua sit, habet tamen materiam in qua est cujus perfectio est; ad ejus enim divisionem multiplicatur secundum numerum, et non secundum speciem. Secus autem est in illis substantiis immaterialibus quae non habent etiam materiam cujus sint formae: quia in eis nulla materialis multiplicatio esse potest, sed tantum formalis, quae diversitatem speciei inducit.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though the soul does not have matter as part of itself from which it has existence, it does have matter in which it exists, of which it is the perfection. For on the basis of the division of this matter, it is multiplied numerically, not specifically. But the case is otherwise in those immaterial substances that do not also have matter of which to be the forms. For in them there can be no material multiplication, but only formal multiplication, which leads to differentiation of species.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether souls were created outside bodiesUtrum animae fuerint creatae extra corpora
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod animae fuerint creatae extra corpora.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that souls were created outside bodies.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg1
Genes. 2:2 dicitur, quod die septimo requievit Deus ab omni1 opere quod patrarat, id est cessavit aliquod opus novum facere. Sed novum opus est quod nec in se unquam fuit, nec in materia praecessit. Cum ergo anima immaterialis sit, et non possit dici quod secundum materiam praecesserit in operibus sex dierum, videtur quod ipsa in se praecesserit: alias Deus novum opus faceret in animae creatione. Ergo videtur quod animae extra corpora creatae fuerunt, cum corpora singularium ab initio non fuerint.
Obj. 1: For Genesis 2:2 says that on the seventh day God . . . rested from all his work which he had done, that is, he ceased doing any new work. But a new work is one that has never existed, either in itself or in preceding matter. Therefore, since the soul is immaterial, and one cannot say that it already existed in its matter in the works of the six days, it seems that it already existed in itself. Otherwise, God would be doing a new work in the creation of the soul. Therefore, it seems that souls were created outside bodies, since individual bodies have not existed from the beginning.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg2
Si dicas, quod quamvis anima non praecesserit in materia in operibus sex dierum, praecessit tamen quantum ad rationem seminalem;
Obj. 2: You might say that even though the soul did not previously exist in matter in the works of the six days yet still was present as regards a seedlike principle.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg3
contra. Si ratio seminalis animae praecesserit, oportet quod in aliqua creatura praecesserit, vel corporali, vel spirituali. Sed illud in quo est ratio seminalis alicujus rei, est effectivum ejus: unde Philosophus, in 2 Physic. ponit semen in genere causae efficientis. Ergo vel angelus esset factor animae, ut philosophi quidam posuerunt, quod falsum est; vel aliqua creatura corporalis, quod est magis falsum. Ergo et primum est impossibile.
On the contrary, if the seedlike principle of the soul was already there, then it must have been there in a creature, either bodily or spiritual. But that which contains the seedlike principle of a thing is effective of that thing; hence the Philosopher in the Physics 21 places seed in the genus of efficient cause. Therefore, either an angel would be the maker of the soul, as some philosophers posited, which is false; or a bodily creature would be, which is even more false. Therefore, the premise is impossible.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, opus creationis praecedit distinctionem et ornatum. Sed anima educitur in esse per creationem. Ergo non incipit esse post opera sex dierum, in quibus res distinctae et ornatae sunt; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the work of creation preceded distinction and adornment. But the soul is brought into being through creation. Therefore, it does not begin to exist after the works of the six days, during which things were distinguished and adorned. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, omne illud quod non dependet ab altero secundum suum esse, potest incipere non incipiente illo. Sed anima rationalis non dependet ex corpore secundum suum esse, cum destructo corpore remaneat. Ergo non videtur inconveniens ponere animas extra corpus prius1 creatas.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, everything that does not depend on another with respect to its being can begin without the other’s beginning. But the rational soul does not depend on the body with respect to its being, since it remains when the body is destroyed. Therefore, it does not seem unfitting to posit that souls were previously created outside the body.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, anima et angelus conveniunt in natura intellectuali. Cum ergo naturae intellectualis conditio sit immaterialitas, videtur quod sicut angeli ex sua creatione habent quod corpori non uniuntur, similiter animae rationales in sua creatione corpori unitae non sint.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the soul and angels have intellectual nature in common. Therefore, since immateriality is the condition for intellectual nature, it seems that just as angels from their creation have the property of not being united to a body, likewise rational souls were not united to the body at their creation.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, magis pertinet ad perfectionem universi natura spiritualis quam corporalis. Si ergo animae rationales quotidie de novo creentur, videtur quod a principio universum perfectum non fuerit, et quod quotidie ejus perfectioni adjiciatur: cujus contrarium habetur Genes. 2:1: igitur perfecti sunt caeli et terra, et omnis ornatus eorum.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, spiritual nature has more to do with the perfection of the universe than bodily nature. Therefore, if rational souls are newly created every day, it seems that the universe was not perfect from the beginning, and that its perfection is added to daily. But the contrary to this is found in Genesis 2:1: thus the heavens and the earth were perfected, and all the adornment of them.1
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg7
Sed contra,1 proprius actus est in propria potentia. Sed anima rationalis est proprius actus corporis. Ergo videtur quod non sit nisi in corpore.
On the contrary, a proper act is in a proper potency.1 But the rational soul is the proper act of the body. Therefore, it seems that it only exists in the body.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, terminus motus nunquam praecedit motum, praecipue in generatione. Sed anima est terminus generationis humanae, sicut quaelibet alia substantialis forma rei generatae. Ergo ante generationem corporis anima esse non potuit.
Furthermore, the term of a motion never precedes the motion, especially in generation. But the soul is the term of human generation, as is any other substantial form of a generated thing. Therefore, the soul could not exist before the generation of the body.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod quorumdam antiquorum opinio fuit animas esse extra corpora a principio creatas: cujus erroris occasio fuit quod animam corpori uniri posuerunt quasi accidentaliter, sicut nautam navi, vel sicut hominem indumento, ut de Platone Gregorius Nyssenus narrat: unde dicebat hominem esse animam corpore indutam; et ideo etiam, secundum Pythagoricos, de corpore in corpus transibat.
I answer that it was the opinion of some ancients that souls were created from the beginning outside bodies. The occasion for this error was that they held that the soul is united to the body as if incidentally, like a sailor to a ship or like a man to a garment, as Gregory of Nyssa1 recounts concerning Plato. Hence he said that man is a soul clothed with a body. Consequently, according to the Pythagoreans, the soul passed from body to body.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.co
Hoc autem Aristoteles reprobat, 1 De anima, et 2 De anima ostendens animam, cum det esse substantiale et specificum tali corpori,1 habere essentialem habitudinem ad corpus, intantum quod anima quae dat esse uni corpori, aliud perficere non possit. Similiter Avicenna, Tract. de anima, cap. 4, istum errorem reprobat satis efficaci ratione, supposita animae immaterialitate. Impossibile est enim diversitatem in numero sub eadem specie causari nisi ex diversitate materiae: quia ad diversitatem formalium principiorum sequitur diversitas specierum. Si ergo anima, ut dictum est, non habeat materiam ex qua sit, non possunt plures animae unius speciei esse diversae numero, nisi per diversitatem materiae in qua sunt. Unde si ante corpus creatae fuissent, oportuisset eas vel esse diversas in specie, et sic omnes homines specie differre ex diversitate formarum; aut quod esset una tantum numero, et sic rediret error tactus in praecedenti articulo.
But Aristotle rejects this,1 showing that the soul, since it gives substantial and specific being to a certain sort of body, has an essential relationship to the body in that the soul that gives being to one body cannot perfect another. Likewise, Avicenna2 rejects this error through a rather effective argument, supposing the immateriality of the soul. For it is impossible for differentiation numerically under the same species to be caused except from differentiation of matter, since what follows on the differentiation of formal principles is diversity of species. Therefore, if the soul, as was claimed, does not have matter from which it exists, more than one soul of a single species cannot be distinct numerically except through differentiation of the matter in which they exist. Hence if they had been created before the body, then either they would have had to differ specifically, and in this case all men would differ in species due to the differentiation of forms, or else there would be only a single soul numerically, and this would bring back the error dealt with in the preceding article.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2
Augustinus tamen dicit, 7 Super Genes., cap. 24, animam primi hominis creatam esse ante formationem corporis; quod tamen non asserit.
Still, Augustine says in On Genesis1 that the soul of the first man was created before the formation of the body, though he does not assert this.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod pro tanto Deus dicitur ab opere septima die cessasse, quia nihil postea fecit quod non aliquo modo in primis operibus praecesserit vel secundum materiam et rationem seminalem, sicut corpora quae de novo generantur; vel secundum similitudinem, sicut animae quae de novo creantur.
Reply Obj. 1: God is said to have ceased from work on the seventh day in that he made nothing afterwards that did not in some way come before in the first works, either with respect to matter and seedlike principle, as in the case of newly generated bodies, or with respect to likeness, as in the case of newly created souls.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.ad1
Sciendum autem1 quod similitudo animae praecessit etiam in opere creationis aliquo modo, cum omnia simul creata legantur, ut Eccli. 18 dicitur: sed haec similitudo fuit in natura communi, in qua anima et angelus conveniunt, scilicet in intellectuali. Praecessit etiam in operibus sex dierum hujus animae quae nunc creatur, similitudo in specie; quia inter alia sex dierum opera etiam homo creatus est, rationali anima perfectus secundum alios sanctos; quamvis secundum Augustinum, 7 Super Gen., cap. 24, fuerit in illis sex diebus factus homo quantum ad materiam et rationem seminalem ratione corporis; ratione vero animae, ipsa primi hominis anima fuerit in se facta.
But it should be known that the likeness of the soul was also in a way present before in the work of creation, since we read that all things were created at the same time, as is said in Sirach 18:1. But this likeness was in the common nature in which the soul and angels agree, namely, intellectual nature. A likeness in species of this soul that is now created also came before in the works of the six days, for among the other works of the six days, man, too, was created and, according to other saints, perfected by a rational soul—although according to Augustine man was made in those six days with regard to matter and seedlike principle on the part of the body, while on the part of the soul, the soul of the first man was made by itself.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad secundum: quia concedimus quod ratio seminalis animae, ejus creationem in nulla creatura praecedat.
Reply Obj. 2: And in this way, the reply to the second objection is clear, since we concede that the seedlike principle of the soul did not precede its creation in anything created.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quaedam creatio est quae non praesupponit materiam nec ex qua nec in qua illud quod creatur fiat; et talis est creatio quae distinctionem et ornatum praecessit. Sed creatio animae quamvis non sit ex materia, tamen praeexigit materiam in qua creatur. Et quia illa materia non potest disponi ut efficiatur propria, nisi per actionem naturae, ideo talis creatio sequitur distinctionem et ornatum, secundum quae principia activa in natura constituta sunt, ut prius dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: There is a kind of creation that does not presuppose matter, either from which or in which what is created comes to be. Such is the creation that preceded distinction and adornment. But the creation of the soul, although it is not from matter, nevertheless requires in advance the matter in which it is created. Because this matter can only be disposed as to be rendered proper through the action of nature, such creation follows distinction and adornment, in accord with which active principles were constituted in nature, as was said before.1
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod, sicut Avicenna dicit De anima, cap. 1, anima, quamvis non dependeat a corpore quantum ad suum esse vel quantum ad suum finem, dependet tamen quodammodo quantum ad suum principium. Cujus ratio est, quia cum universalia non habeant aliquod esse nisi in anima, oportet quod quidquid in esse naturae producitur, producatur secundum hoc quod individuatur. Cum ergo anima esse individuatum non possit habere nisi secundum quod conjungitur corpori ut forma ejus, ut probatum est, oportet quod non incipiat esse nisi in corpore; sed tamen in corpore acquiritur sibi esse absolutum, non depressum vel obligatum ad corpus: et ideo etiam post destructionem corporis manet secundum suum esse individuata et distincta ab alia anima; et de hoc etiam in 1 lib., dist. 8, habitum est.1
Reply Obj. 4: As Avicenna says,1 the soul, even though it does not depend on the body with regard to its being or with regard to its end, does depend on it in a certain way with regard to its beginning. The reason for this is that since universals only have any being in the soul, whatever is brought into natural being must be brought into being as individuated. Therefore, since the soul can only have individuated being through union with a body as its form, as has been proved, it must only begin to exist in the body. But even so, it acquires in the body absolute being, which is not confined or bound to the body. Thus, even after the destruction of the body it remains individuated and distinct from other souls with respect to its being. And this was also discussed in Book I.2
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod anima et angelus in hoc conveniunt quod utrumque est substantia subsistens, esse absolutum habens, et quod materiam partem sui non habent; ex quibus consequitur intellectualitas in utroque: in hoc tamen differunt quod cum natura angelica sit sublimior et Deo propinquior, acquiritur sibi esse altius in cujus participationem nullo modo corpus adduci potest, ac per hoc nec angelus potest forma corporis esse; sed animae acquiritur esse inferius et minus nobile, in quo corpus sibi unitur, ut unum sit animae esse et corporis, quod est esse conjuncti: et ideo est forma corporis, et individuatio sua est ex unione ejus ad corpus: et de hoc etiam in 1 lib., habitum est.
Reply Obj. 5: The soul and the angels have in common the fact that both are subsisting substances, having absolute being, and that they do not have matter as part of themselves, all of which results in intellectuality in both. Still, they differ in the fact that, since the angelic nature is more sublime and closer to God, it is endowed with a higher being, in which a body can in no way be brought to participate, and so for this reason neither can an angel be the form of a body. But the soul is endowed with a lower and less noble being, in which a body is united to it such that the soul and the body have one being, which is the being of them as joined together. Thus, it is the form of the body, and its individuation is from its union to the body. This was also discussed in Book I.1
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod essentialis universi perfectio consistit in speciebus; accidentalis vero in individuis. Cum ergo multiplicatio animarum non sit secundum diversam speciem, sed secundum numerum tantum, relinquitur quod per hoc quod multae animae quotidie creantur, nihil ad essentialem universi perfectionem adjungitur, sed ad accidentalem tantum: et hoc non est inconveniens.
Reply Obj. 6: The essential perfection of the universe consists in species, whereas its incidental perfection consists in individuals. Therefore, since the multiplication of souls is not a multiplication of specific differences, but rather a numerical multiplication, it remains that the creation of many souls each day adds nothing to the essential perfection of the universe, but only to its incidental perfection. And this is not unfitting.
Sent.II.D17.Q2.A2.ad6
Q. 3The formation of the human bodyDe formatione hominis ex parte corporis
Deinde quaeritur de formatione hominis ex parte corporis; et circa hoc quaeruntur duo:
Then the question is asked regarding the formation of man with respect to the body. Two questions are asked concerning this:
Sent.II.D17.Q3
primo de qua natura corpus hominis compositum sit;
first, of what nature man’s body is composed;
Sent.II.D17.Q3
secundo de loco corporali in quo positus est, scilicet in paradiso.
second, concerning the bodily place in which he was placed, namely, in paradise.
Sent.II.D17.Q3
A. 1Whether in the composition of man there is something that has the nature of a heavenly bodyUtrum in compositione hominis sit aliquid de natura corporis caelestis
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in compositione corporis humani sit aliqua pars de natura corporis caelestis.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that in the composition of the human body there is some part that has the nature of a heavenly body.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.arg1
Eidem enim formae debetur idem perfectibile. Sed forma corporis humani convenit in natura intellectuali cum forma separata, quae corpus caeli movet. Ergo videtur quod aliquid de natura caelestis corporis in compositionem humani corporis veniat.
Obj. 1: For the same form requires the same perfectible matter. But the form of the human body agrees in intellectual nature with the separated form that moves the body of heaven. Therefore, it seems that something that has the nature of a heavenly body enters into the composition of the human body.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, impossibile est contraria ad maximam aequalitatem venire, nisi per aliquid concilientur. Sed non potest contraria conciliare nisi quod est a contrarietate remotum, quale est inter corpora solum corpus caeleste. Ergo oportet ad compositionem corporis humani, in quo ad maximam aequalitatem elementa perveniunt, aliquid de natura corporis caelestis advenire.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, it is impossible for contraries to arrive at maximum equality unless they are reconciled through something. But only what is free from contrariety can reconcile contraries, and among bodies only a heavenly body is this kind of thing. Therefore, the composition of the human body, in which elements arrive at a maximum equality, must include something that has the nature of a heavenly body.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.arg3
Praeterea, Avicenna dicit, De anima, cap. 8, quod spiritus, qui per membra diffunduntur, sunt de natura lucis. Haec autem est natura quinti corporis: unde etiam Philosophus dicit in 2 De anima, quod lucidum et diaphanum invenitur in inferioribus corporibus secundum quod communicant cum superiori corpore. Ergo videtur quod in corpore humano sit aliquid de essentia corporis caelestis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Avicenna says1 that the spirits that are diffused throughout the members have the nature of light. But this is the nature of the fifth body; hence the Philosopher also says in On the Soul 22 that “bright” and “transparent” are found in lower bodies insofar as they have something in common with a higher body. Therefore, it seems that in the human body there is something that has the essence of a heavenly body.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.arg4
Praeterea, sicut dicit Philosophus, De gener. animal., lib. 2, oportet quod in semine sit triplex calor: scilicet calor elementaris, scilicet igneus, et caelestis, et vitalis, qui est animae. Sed accidentia indicant naturam, ut in 1 De anima dicitur. Ergo videtur quod praeter naturam elementarem sit etiam in corpore hominis natura caelestis, et natura animae.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, as the Philosopher says,1 in the seed there must be three kinds of heat: elemental heat, that is, fiery heat; the heavenly heat;2 and vital heat, which is the heat of the soul. But accidents indicate the nature, as is said in On the Soul 1.3 Therefore, it seems that besides elemental nature there is also in man’s body a heavenly nature and the nature of the soul.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.arg5
Praeterea, homo dicitur minor mundus, quia in eo omnium creaturarum naturae concurrunt. Sed corpus caeleste est maxime pars universi. Ergo videtur quod aliquid de natura illius corporis veniat in compositionem corporis humani.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, man is called a “microcosm,” because the natures of all created things come together in him. But a heavenly body is most of all a part of the universe. Therefore, it seems that something that has the nature of this body enters into the composition of the human body.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.arg6
Sed contra, quidquid venit in compositionem corporis humani est aliquo modo perfectum ab anima. Sed quidquid incipit esse sub aliqua forma substantiali est generabile et corruptibile; anima vero substantialis forma est. Cum ergo natura corporis caelestis sit incorruptibilis et ingenerabilis, videtur quod ad compositionem corporis humani non veniat.
On the contrary, whatever enters into the composition of the human body is in some way perfected by the soul. But whatever begins to exist under a substantial form is generable and corruptible, and the soul is a substantial form. Therefore, since the nature of a heavenly body is incorruptible and ungenerable, it seems that it does not enter into the composition of the human body.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, ut in 1 Caeli et mundi, Philosophus dicit, idem est locus naturalis totius corporis et partis ejus. Sed locus corporis caelestis est supra elementa. Ergo nihil de natura illius corporis potest hic esse nisi sicut in loco innaturali, et per motum violentum. Illius autem corporis non potest esse violentus motus, cum motus ejus circularis contrarium non habeat, ut in 1 Caeli et mundi probatur; cum tamen oporteat motum violentum naturali contrarium esse. Ergo nihil de natura corporis caelestis ad compositionem hominis venit.
Furthermore, as the Philosopher says in On the Heavens 1,1 the natural place of the entire body is the same as the natural place of a part of it. But the place of a heavenly body is above the elements. Therefore, nothing that has the nature of this body can be here except as in an unnatural place and through violent motion. But this body cannot have a violent motion, since its circular motion does not have a contrary, as is proved in On the Heavens 1,2 whereas violent motion must be the contrary to natural motion. Therefore, nothing that has the nature of a heavenly body enters into the composition of man.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod aliquid venire in compositionem alicujus contingit dupliciter. Aut per essentiam suam per modum principii materialis vel formalis; et sic nullo modo aliquid de natura corporis caelestis venit in compositionem humani corporis. Quia quod plura corpora veniant ad constitutionem unius, hoc non potest esse nisi tribus modis: vel per simplicem aggregationem, sicut ex lapidibus fit acervus; vel per compositionem, quae est cum ordine partium determinato et ligamento sicut ex lignis et lapidibus fit domus; vel per mixtionem, sicut ex elementis efficitur mixtum. Nullo autem istorum modorum potest aliqua pars1 de natura caelestis corporis in compositionem humani corporis venire: quia in primis duobus modis oportet unamquamque partium esse distinctam secundum situm ab alia; non autem videmus hoc in compositione humani corporis, quod sit ibi aliquid de natura corporis caelestis, ab aliis, scilicet elementis, secundum situm distinctum; in tertio autem modo oportet adesse alterationem componentium, quia mixtio est miscibilium alteratorum unio, ut in 1 De gener. dicitur; natura autem caelestis inalterabilis est.
I answer that there are two ways something can enter into the composition of something else. One way is through its essence, after the manner of a material or formal principle, and in this regard something that has the nature of a heavenly body in no way enters into the composition of the human body. This is because there are only three ways in which more than one body can enter into the constitution of a single thing. The first is through simple aggregation, as when a heap is made of stones. The second is through composition, which is with a determinate ordering of parts that are bound together, as when a house is made from wood and stones. The third is through mixing, as when a mixed body is made out of elements. But in none of these ways can a part that has the nature of a heavenly body enter into the composition of the human body. For in the first two ways each of the parts must be distinct from the others with respect to position. But in the composition of the human body, we do not see that there is something that has the nature of a heavenly body there distinct from the other parts, namely, the elements, with respect to position. But the third way requires an alteration of the components, since a mixture is the union of mixable altered things, as is said in On Generation and Corruption 1,1 whereas heavenly nature is unalterable.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.co
Alio autem modo venit aliquid in compositionem alicujus per effectum virtutis suae; et hoc modo natura corporis caelestis venit in compositionem corporis humani, et omnium mixtorum corporum: quia nihil consequitur formam substantialem nisi per virtutem caelestem, eo quod corpus caeli est primum alterans, cujus virtute omnes alterationes regulantur, et ad fines proprios perducuntur.
The other way in which something enters into composition with something else is through an effect of its power. In this way, the nature of a heavenly body enters into the composition of the human body and indeed of all mixed bodies. For nothing obtains substantial form except through heavenly power, because the body of the heavens is the first principle of alteration, by whose power all alterations are regulated and brought to their proper ends.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1
Quidam tamen dicunt aliquid de natura corporis caelestis venire in compositionem humani corporis essentialiter, quasi concilians elementa; et hoc dicunt esse lucem, quam ponunt corpus esse. Sed haec positio falso fundamento innititur, dum ponit lucem esse corpus, ut supra dictum est, quo remoto veritatem haberet quodammodo: quia,1 ut supra dictum est, virtutes corporum caelestium participantur ab inferioribus corporibus mediante luce. Nec tamen adhuc esset de compositione humani corporis corpus caelestis naturae: quia illa lux non est forma substantialis corporis humani, sed aliquo modo est causa ejus. Et de hoc supra dictum est, dist. 13.2
Even so, some say that something of the nature of a heavenly body enters into the composition of the human body essentially, as reconciling the elements. They say that this is light, which they hold is a body. But this position relies on a false foundation when it posits that light is a body, as was said1 above—though if this error were removed, the position would be true in a certain way. For, as was said above, the lower bodies partake of the power of the heavenly bodies by the mediation of light. Yet a body of the heavenly nature would still not belong to the composition of the human body, since that light is not the substantial form of the human body, but rather is in a certain way a cause of it. And we spoke of this above.2
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod anima quae movet corpus humanum, non est ejusdem speciei cum natura quae movet caeleste, quamvis sit simillima sibi inter omnes formas naturales. Unde non oportet quod aliquid de caelesti corpore sit essentialiter pars humani corporis, sed quod humanum corpus maxime caelo similetur: quod contingit in hoc quod est temperatissimae complexionis, et maxime recedens a contrarietate, dum ad medium pervenit, quod neutrum est contrariorum.
Reply Obj. 1: The soul that moves a human body does not belong to the same species as the nature that moves a heavenly body, though they are the most similar to one another among all natural forms. Hence it is not necessary for something of a heavenly body to be essentially part of the human body, but rather for the human body to be most of all like heaven, which happens inasmuch as it has the most moderate constitution and is the most withdrawn from contrariety when it reaches a mean, which is neither of the contraries.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ad illam elementorum conciliationem sufficit effectus virtutis caelestis; unde non oportet corpus caeleste compositionem humani corporis essentialiter ingredi.
Reply Obj. 2: For the reconciliation of the elements, the effect of a celestial power suffices. Hence it is not necessary for the celestial body to enter into the composition of the human body essentially.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non oportet omne quod est lucidum pertinere ad naturam quintae essentiae, nisi per similitudinem et convenientiam quamdam. Unde quanto corpus fuerit nobilius, tanto magis participat proprietates ejus; unde in igne est plus de luce quam in aere, et sic deinceps. Non ergo intendit Avicenna dicere spiritus esse de natura quintae essentiae, cum postmodum ipse dicat ex quibusdam cibis vel potibus subtiliores et clariores spiritus generari.
Reply Obj. 3: It is not necessary for everything that is bright to pertain to the nature of the fifth essence, except by way of likeness and a certain agreement. Hence the more noble a body is, the more it participates in its properties. Hence in fire there is more of light than in air, and so forth. Therefore, Avicenna does not intend to say1 that spirits have the nature of the fifth essence, since he afterwards says that more subtle and clearer spirits are generated from certain foods or drinks.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in semine non est calor caelestis corporis, qui sit in corpore caelesti sicut in subjecto: sic enim sequeretur corpus caeleste in semine esse, sed quod virtus corporis caelestis operatur in semine, sicut virtus motoris primi relinquitur in instrumento.
Reply Obj. 4: The heat of a heavenly body in seed is not the heat found in the heavenly body as in a subject. For in this case it would follow that the heavenly body is in the seed. Rather, the power of the heavenly body works in the seed, just as the power of the prime mover remains in its instrument.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non omnia veniunt in compositionem humani corporis per essentiam, sed per similitudinem et convenientiam quamdam, ut dicit Gregorius, in Homil. Ascensionis, quod homo intelligit cum angelis, vivit cum arboribus, et sic de aliis.
Reply Obj. 5: All things enter into the composition of the human body, not essentially, but instead by way of likeness and a certain agreement, as when Gregory says1 that man understands with the angels, lives with the trees, and so forth.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether the paradise in which Adam was can be a bodily placeUtrum paradisus in quo fuit Adam possit esse locus corporalis
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod paradisus de quo fit hic mentio locus corporalis esse non possit.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the paradise mentioned here cannot be a bodily place.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg1
Homo enim ab aliis animalibus in re corporali non distinguitur, cum quibus vitam et sensum communicat, sed in re spirituali, scilicet intellectu. Cum ergo ab aliis animalibus in paradiso dicatur distingui, quia alia animalia ibi posita non fuerunt, videtur quod paradisus sit locus tantum spiritualis.
Obj. 1: For man is not distinguished by bodily things from other animals, with which he shares in life and the senses. Rather, he is distinguished by a spiritual thing, namely, the intellect. Therefore, since he is said to be distinguished in paradise from other animals because other animals were not placed there, it seems that paradise is only a spiritual place.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg2
Praeterea, nullus locus terrenus est usque ad lunarem globum pertingens, cum circa lunam sit ignis maxime activus, et extranei corporis consumptivus. Sed in littera dicitur quod pertingit paradisus usque ad lunarem globum. Ergo videtur quod non sit locus terrenus, sed spiritualis.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, no earthly place reaches all the way to the lunar sphere, since around the moon there is the most active fire, which consumes foreign bodies. But in the text1 it is said that paradise reaches all the way to the lunar sphere. Therefore, it seems that it is not an earthly place, but a heavenly one.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg3
Praeterea, philosophi et historiographi inveniuntur de diversis terrae locis scripsisse. De hoc autem loco nullus unquam scripsit. Ergo videtur probabile quod non sit locus corporalis.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, philosophers and historians are found to have written about different places on earth. But no one has ever written about this place. Therefore, it seems probable that it is not a bodily place.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg4
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, lib. 2 De fide orth., cap. 9, quod fons unde dicuntur egredi flumina paradisi est ipse oceanus. Sed oceanus circuit totam terram, et non aliquem locum determinatum. Ergo videtur quod nullus locus determinatus in terra sit paradisus.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, Damascene says1 that the spring whence flows the rivers of paradise is the ocean itself. But the ocean surrounds the entire earth, not a determinate place. Therefore, it seems that no determinate place on earth is paradise.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg5
Praeterea, quattuor flumina quae Scriptura commemorat de paradiso egredi ex diversis fontibus emanant. Cum ergo Scriptura de uno fonte qui in paradiso est, dicat horum fluminum esse originem, videtur quod non possit intelligi de fonte et fluminibus corporalibus, ut nec alia quae de paradiso dicuntur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the four rivers that Scripture mentions as coming out from paradise flow out of different springs. Therefore, since Scripture says that a single spring in paradise is the origin of these rivers, it seems that this cannot be understood of a bodily spring and rivers, just as other things that are said of paradise cannot be so understood.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg6
Praeterea, lignum vitae est sapientia, ut dicitur Proverb. 3:18. Cum igitur sapientia non sit quid corporale, videtur quod nec haec nec alia quae de paradiso dicuntur corporaliter accipienda sint.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, the tree of life is wisdom, as Proverbs 3:18 says. Therefore, since wisdom is not a bodily thing, it seems that neither this nor other things that are said of paradise are to be taken in a bodily sense.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg7
Praeterea, id quod debetur homini damnato non convenit proprie naturae institutae. Sed agricultura data est in poenam homini damnato: Genes. 3:19: in sudore vultus tui vesceris pane. Ergo videtur quod non nisi mystice dictum sit, hominem in paradiso positum, ut operaretur illum.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, what is due to man as condemned does not befit a properly established nature. But agriculture was given as a punishment to man after his condemnation: in the sweat of your face you shall eat bread (Gen 3:19). Therefore, it seems that it is only said mystically that man was placed in paradise to work it.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg8
Praeterea, ubi nullus invasor timetur, non est necessaria custodia. Sed nullus paradisum invadere poterat. Ergo non potest proprie intelligi hominem in paradiso positum ad custodiendum illum.
Obj. 8: Furthermore, where no intruder is feared, there is no need to guard. But no one could have intruded into paradise. Therefore, it cannot be understood literally that man was placed in paradise to guard it.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.arg9
Sed contra est quod in littera determinatur, et communis Ecclesiae traditio tenet.
On the contrary, there is what is determined in the text1 and what the common tradition of the Church holds.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod Origenes posuit paradisum non esse locum aliquem corporalem, sed omnia quae de paradiso dicuntur allegorice de paradiso spirituali interpretanda esse: quod pro errore reprobat Epiphanius, Cypri episcopus, in quadam Epistola, per Hieronymum translata. Unde simpliciter concedendum est paradisum locum quemdam corporalem esse in determinata parte terrae situm, temperatissimum et amoenum, ut homo, nullis perturbationibus impeditus, spiritualibus deliciis quiete frueretur. Hunc autem locum existimant sub aequinoctiali esse versus partem orientalem, eo quod quidam philosophi locum illum temperatissimum asserunt, ex quo etiam loco Nilus, unus de quattuor fluminibus paradisi, fluere videtur.
I answer that Origen held that paradise is not a bodily place, but rather that everything said of paradise should be interpreted allegorically of a spiritual paradise. Epiphanius, the bishop of Cyprus, rejects this as an error in an epistle of his translated by Jerome.1 Hence it should be conceded simply that paradise is a bodily place located in a determinate part of the earth, exceedingly mild and beautiful, so that man would enjoy spiritual delights in peace, unimpeded by any distresses. They reckon this place to be under the equator facing toward the east on the basis that some philosophers assert that that place is exceedingly mild; and also, the Nile, which is one of the four rivers of paradise, seems to flow from that location.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod etiam in virtute sensitiva homo alia animalia excedit, quia etiam melioris tactus est, et magis vigent in eo inferiores sensus, ut, eis mediantibus,1 operatio intellectus melius compleri possit; et ideo etiam ut quietius operationi intellectuali vacaret, locum tranquillum seorsum ab aliis animalibus accepit: non enim probabile est illuc alia animalia pervenire potuisse ex seipsis, nisi aut virtute divina ad tempus, ut quando adducta sunt animalia ad Adam, ut videret quid vocaret ea, ut legitur Genes. 2, nisi forte hoc per interiorem revelationem factum exponatur, vel etiam operatione daemonis, ut patet de serpente.
Reply Obj. 1: Even in sensitive power man exceeds other animals, since he is endowed also with a better sense of touch and the lower senses are stronger in him, so that through their mediation, the intellect can better accomplish its work. Thus, too, in order to be more peacefully free to devote himself to intellectual activity, he received a tranquil place apart from other animals. For it is not probable that other animals could have reached that place on their own, except either temporarily and by divine power, as when the animals were led to Adam to see what he would call them, as we read in Genesis 2:19—unless, perhaps, this event is explained as taking place through an interior revelation—or even by the working of a demon, as is clear in the case of the serpent.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non potest intelligi paradisus terrestris usque ad lunarem globum se extendere secundum situm, sed secundum quamdam similitudinem propter temperantiam et incorruptionem quae loco illi debebatur et habitatoribus ejus; a luna vero et supra neque contrarietas neque corruptio est.
Reply Obj. 2: The earthly paradise cannot be understood to extend all the way to the lunar sphere with respect to position, but rather with respect to a certain likeness on account of the mildness and incorruption that were due to that place and its inhabitants. For from the moon and beyond there is neither contrariety nor corruption.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod locus ille, ut in littera dicitur, est semotus1 etiam a nostra habitatione aliquibus impedimentis, ut adiri non possit, vel montibus, vel aquis, vel etiam aeris intemperie in loco intermedio; et ideo ejus notitia haberi non potuit nisi per revelationem Scripturae.
Reply Obj. 3: As is said in the text,1 that place is also separated from where we live by certain obstacles such that no one can go there, either mountains, or waters, or even intemperate weather in some place in between. Consequently, one could only know about it through Scripture’s revelation.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod primum principium illorum fluminum, sicut et caeterarum aquarum, est oceanus; sed principium proximum est fons ille qui in illa parte terrae surgit.
Reply Obj. 4: The first source of these rivers, like other waters, is the ocean. But the proximate source is the spring that rises up in that part of the earth.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut contingit in quibusdam fluminibus, ut fontes a quibus originem habent, sub terram intrent postquam per aliquod spatium fluxerunt, et iterum in aliis locis erumpant, ita etiam dicit Augustinus, 8 Super Genesim, cap. 7, hoc in illis fluminibus contingere, quod primum principium eorum est fons paradisi, qui in aliquo loco nobis ignoto terram subintrat, et deinde in aliis locis aqua illa erumpit, ubi videtur illorum fluminum esse principium.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as it happens with some rivers that the springs from which they originate go underground after they have flowed for some distance and then emerge again in other places, so also Augustine says1 that with these rivers it happens that their first source is the spring of paradise, which goes under the earth at some place unknown to us and then the water emerges in other places, where it seems to be the source of these rivers.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod sicut per Hierusalem significatur praesens Ecclesia et etiam caelestis patria, et tamen ad litteram Hierusalem civitas quaedam fuit, ita etiam quamvis per lignum vitae sapientia significetur, non removetur quin lignum vitae arbor quaedam ad litteram intelligatur.
Reply Obj. 6: Just as Jerusalem signifies the present Church as well as our heavenly homeland, though in the literal sense Jerusalem was a definite city, so also, even though wisdom is signified by the tree of life, this does not prevent the tree of life from being understood literally as a definite tree.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in statu innocentiae non fuisset agricultura laboriosa, sicut est in statu peccati, sed delectabilis, ex consideratione divinae providentiae et naturalis virtutis.
Reply Obj. 7: In the state of innocence there would not have been laborious agriculture as there is in the state of sin. Rather, it would have been delightful from the consideration of divine providence and natural virtue.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod homo est positus in paradiso ad custodiendum ipsum sibi, non contra aliquem invasorem, ne scilicet per peccatum ipsum amitteret.
Reply Obj. 8: Man was placed in paradise to guard it for himself, not against any intruder—that is, he was to guard it lest he lose it through sin.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2.ad8
Vel dicendum quod hoc non sic intelligendum est quasi homo debeat operari paradisum vel custodire: sed ideo positus est in paradiso ut Deus ibi operaretur hominem, et custodiret eum; sicut enim homo operatur terram ut faciat eam fructiferam, sic Deus operatur hominem ut justus sit, et custodit eum, quia sine ejus adjutorio tutus esse non potest, ut dicit Augustinus, 8 Super Genes., cap. 10.
Or we may say that this is not to be understood as if man would have to work paradise or guard it, but rather that he was placed in paradise so that God would work on man there and guard him. For just as a man works the earth to make it fruitful, so also God works on man to make him just and guards him, since without his assistance he cannot be safe, as Augustine says.1
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Animam cum angelis sine corpore fuisse creatam.1 Haec positio videtur irrationabilis: quia eorum quae sunt unius speciei est etiam unus modus originis; unde si aliae animae in corpore creantur, non potest rationabiliter sustineri quod anima primi hominis extra corpus creata sit. Quamvis Augustinus sine assertione hoc dicat, 7 Super Genes.
That the soul was created with the angels and without a body.1 This position seems irrational. For things that are of a single species also have a single manner of origin. Hence if other souls are created in the body, it cannot be reasonably maintained that the soul of the first man was created outside the body. Though Augustine, without asserting it, says this in On Genesis 7.2
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2
Deo autem natura est quod facit. Ipse enim per naturam suam omnipotens est: ipse etiam naturarum institutor et conditor est: sicut enim ex operatione hominis formae artificiales proveniunt, ita etiam ab intellectu Dei formae naturales profluxere; unde id quod ab eo fit naturae rationem habet.
‘For God, however, nature is what he does.’1 For he is omnipotent through his nature, and he is also the establisher and Creator of natures. For just as artificial forms come forth from the working of man, so also natural forms flowed forth from the intellect of God. Hence that which is made by him has the account of nature.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2
Si autem ibi aliter futura sunt, potius futura sunt sicut ibi sunt ubi praescit ille qui non potest falli. Hujus ratio est quia causae inferiores impediri possunt, ut non omne contingat quod in eis futurum est; sed scientia Dei falli non potest, et ideo non potest esse ut ipse sciat aliquid futurum quod non sit.
‘But if they are going to be otherwise in his foreknowledge, then they are going to be as they are there, where he who cannot be deceived foreknows them.’1 This is because lower causes can be impeded such that not every contingent thing in them will actually occur. But the knowledge of God cannot be mistaken. Thus, it cannot be that he knows that something is going to be that is not.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2
Unde nec aquae diluvii illuc pervenerunt. Hoc non tantum fuit propter loci altitudinem quam propter loci puritatem, qui purgatione non indigebat.
So it was that the waters of the Flood did not reach there.1 This was not so much because of the altitude of the place as because of the purity of the place, which did not need purgation.
Sent.II.D17.Q3.A2
D. 18Creation of womanDe origine mulieris
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Postquam determinavit originem hominis ex parte ipsius viri, hic determinat de origine mulieris, et dividitur in duas partes:
After addressing the origin of humanity on the part of man, here he addresses the origin of woman. This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D18
in prima de origine ipsius secundum corpus;
In the first, he addresses her origin with respect to the body.
Sent.II.D18
in secunda de origine ipsius secundum animam, ibi: quemadmodum mulieris corpus de viri corpore traductum fuit, ita putaverunt aliqui ipsius animam de viri anima propagatam.
In the second, he addresses her origin with respect to the soul, at as the body of the woman was derived from the body of the man, so some believed that her soul was propagated from the man’s soul.1
Sent.II.D18
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D18
in prima ostendit modum productionis mulieris ex parte corporis;
In the first, he shows the manner of the production of woman on the part of the body.
Sent.II.D18
in secunda inquirit producti corporis principium, ibi: solet etiam quaeri utrum de costa illa sine adjectione rei extrinsecae facta sit mulier.
In the second, he inquires about the principle of the body so produced, at it is also usual to ask whether the woman was made from that rib, without the addition of anything extrinsic.1
Sent.II.D18
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D18
primo proponit modum originis;
First, he sets out the manner of origin.
Sent.II.D18
secundo assignat propositorum causas;
Second, he assigns reasons for what he has set out.
Sent.II.D18
ubi primo ostendit quare de viro formata sit mulier, ibi: hic attendendum est quare non creavit simul virum et mulierem;
There he first shows why woman was formed from man, at here we must attend to why he did not create man and woman at the same time.1
Sent.II.D18
secundo quare de tali parte, ibi: cum autem his de causis sit mulier de viro, non de qualibet parte corporis viri, sed de latere formata est;
Second, he shows why woman was formed from the part that she was, at but although woman was made from man for these reasons, nevertheless she was formed not from just any part of his body, but from his side.1
Sent.II.D18
tertio quare de viro dormiente, ibi: non sine causa quoque dormienti viro potius quam vigilanti detracta est costa.
Third, he shows why woman was formed from man as he slept, at it was also not without cause that the rib was taken from the man while asleep rather than while awake.1
Sent.II.D18
Solet etiam quaeri utrum de illa costa sine adjectione rei intrinsecae facta sit mulier. Hic inquirit principia producti corporis:
It is also usual to ask whether the woman was made from that rib, without the addition of anything extrinsic.1 Here he inquires about the principles of the body produced.
Sent.II.D18
et primo inquirit principium materiale;
First, he inquires about the material principle.
Sent.II.D18
secundo principium activum, ibi: illud etiam scire oportet quod, cum angelorum ministerio facta sit mulieris formatio, non est eis tamen tribuenda creationis potestas.
Second, he inquires about the active principle, at it is also fitting to know that, although the formation of woman was done with the service of angels, yet the power of creation is not to be attributed to them.1
Sent.II.D18
Ubi primo inquirit utrum corpus mulieris productum fuerit per actionem angeli;
There he first inquires whether the body of woman was produced through the action of an angel.
Sent.II.D18
secundo utrum per actionem naturae, ibi: sed quaeritur an ratio quam Deus primis operibus concreavit, id haberet ut secundum ipsam ex viri latere feminam fieri necesse foret;
Second, he inquires whether it was through the action of nature, at but it is asked whether the order which God created with the first works arranged it that, in accordance with itself, the woman must necessarily be made from the side of man.1
Sent.II.D18
et circa hoc duo facit:
Concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D18
primo praemittit quaedam necessaria ad solutionis manifestationem;
First, he sets down as a preface certain matters needed for the manifestation of the solution.
Sent.II.D18
secundo quaestionis solutionem prosequitur, ibi: omnium rerum causae in Deo sunt.
Second, he pursues the solution of the question, at and so the causes of all things are in God.1
Sent.II.D18
Quemadmodum mulieris corpus de viri corpore traductum fuit, ita putaverunt aliqui ipsius animam de viri anima propagatam. Hic inquirit modum originis mulieris ex parte animae: ubi excludit duas haereses, et astruit veritatem Catholicam, ut per se patet in littera.
As the body of the woman was derived from the body of the man, so some believed that her soul was propagated from the man’s soul.1 Here he inquires about the manner of the origin of woman on the part of the soul, where he rules out two heresies and affirms Catholic truth, as is clear through itself in the text.
Sent.II.D18
Hic est duplex quaestio:
Here there are two questions.
Sent.II.D18
Prima de productione mulieris ex parte corporis;
The first concerns the production of woman on the part of the body.1
Sent.II.D18
Secunda de origine animae.
The second concerns the origin of her soul.1
Sent.II.D18
Q. 1The creation of woman’s bodyDe productione mulieris ex parte corporis
Circa primum quaeruntur tria:
Concerning the first, three questions are asked:
Sent.II.D18.Q1
primo utrum corpus mulieris de costa viri factum fuerit;
first, whether the woman’s body was made from the rib of man;
Sent.II.D18.Q1
et quia dicitur hoc non fuisse factum active per rationes seminales, sed primordiales,
and, because it is said that this was not done actively through seedlike principles, but rather primordial ones,
Sent.II.D18.Q1
secundo quaeritur de differentia harum rationum; et quia ea quae praeter rationes seminales fiunt dicuntur in littera miraculose fieri;
a second question arises concerning the difference between these principles; and because things that are made apart from seedlike principles are said in the text to be made miraculously,
Sent.II.D18.Q1
tertio quaeritur cujusmodi opera debeant dici miracula.1
a third question arises, what sort of works should be called “miraculous.”
Sent.II.D18.Q1
A. 1Whether the body of woman should have been made from the rib of manUtrum corpus mulieris debuerit fieri de costa viri
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod corpus mulieris de costa viri fieri non debuit.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the body of woman should not have been made from the rib of man.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.arg1
Distinctio enim sexus communis est homini et aliis animalibus. Sed in aliis animalibus mas et femina simul producta sunt, et neutrum ab altero sumptum. Ergo videtur quod nec femina hominis de viro sumi debuit.
Obj. 1: For the distinction of sex is common to man and other animals. But in other animals male and female were produced at the same time, and neither was taken from the other. Therefore, it seems that neither in humankind should woman have been taken from man.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea materia non potest transmutari de parva quantitate in magnam, nisi vel per rarefactionem, sicut ex uno pugillo aquae generantur decem aeris, vel per alterius additionem. Unde dicit Augustinus, 10 Super Genes., cap. 26: quid est absurdius quam ullum esse corpus manente naturae suae quantitate, id est sine additione, quod undique crescat, nisi rarescat? Sed non potuit esse ut per rarefactionem una costa in quantitatem mulieris excresceret, quia inveniretur corpus mulieris etiam ipso aere rarius. Ergo oportebit hoc per additionem exterioris fieri, quod oportuit multo amplius esse quam costam ipsam. Cum ergo unumquodque denominandum sit a majori parte, videtur quod non debeat dici ex costa viri corpus mulieris formatum.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, matter cannot be transmuted from a small quantity into a large one except either through rarefaction, just as from one cup of water ten cups of air are generated, or through the addition of something else. Hence Augustine says: what is more absurd than for there to be any body with the quantity of its nature remaining, that is, without addition, that grows on all sides, unless it becomes rarefied?1 But it could not be the case that through rarefaction a single rib would grow to the quantity of a woman, since then the body of the woman would be found to be even more rare than air itself. Therefore, this must have come about through the addition of something external, which must have been much larger than the rib. Therefore, since each thing should be named after the greater part, it seems that one should not say that the body of woman was formed from the rib of man.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, cum in operibus divinis nihil sit superfluum, oportet quod costa illa de perfectione corporis Adae fuerit. Sed subtracto eo quod ad perfectionem rei pertinet, sequitur diminutio. Cum ergo omnis diminutio in resurrectione restauretur, videtur quod costa illa in corpore Adae resurget. Si ergo de costa illa factum est corpus Evae, videtur quod Eva non resurget: quod est inconveniens. Non ergo de costa viri facta est mulier.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, since in divine works nothing is superfluous, the rib must have pertained to the perfection of Adam’s body. But when what pertains to the perfection of a thing is subtracted, diminution follows. Therefore, since every diminution will be restored in the resurrection, it seems that that rib will rise again in the body of Adam. Therefore, if the body of Eve was made from this rib then it seems that Eve will not rise again, which is unfitting. Therefore, woman was not made from the rib of man.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, in corpore sensibili non potest esse divisio continui sine dolore. Sed corpus Adae, propter naturae institutae integritatem, maxime sensibile fuit. Ergo cum nullus dolor in ipso praecederet culpam, videtur quod ex ejus costa mulier formata non sit.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in a body capable of sensation one cannot divide the continuous without pain. But the body of Adam, on account of the integrity of his nature as established, was exceedingly capable of sensation. Therefore, since he experienced no pain before his fault, it seems that woman was not formed from his rib.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, ut dicit Augustinus, 2 Super Gen. ad lit., cap. 1, in omnibus operibus creationis non quid Deus facere possit quaeritur, sed quid rerum natura patiatur. Cum ergo naturalis modus propagationis mulieris non sit de costa viri, sed ex semine, quia his quae sunt ejusdem speciei, debetur unus modus originis, videtur quod inconvenienter ex costa viri mulier facta ponatur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as Augustine says,1 in all works of creation, we ask not what God can do, but what the nature of things can undergo. Therefore, since the natural manner of the propagation of woman is not from the rib of man, but rather from the man’s seed (for to things that are of the same species, a single mode of origin is due), it seems unfittingly asserted that woman was made from the rib of man.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.arg6
Sed contra est, quod dicit Boetius in lib. 3 De consol.: necesse est quod imperfectum a perfecto sumat originem. Sed mulier est vir imperfectus sive occasionatus, ut 16 De animalibus, lib. 2 De gen. animal., cap. 3, Philosophus dicit. Ergo congruum fuit ut de corpore viri corpus mulieris sumeretur.
On the contrary, Boethius says, it is necessary for the imperfect to take its origin from the perfect.1 But woman is an imperfect or misbegotten man, as the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals 16.2 Therefore, it was appropriate for the body of woman to be taken from the body of man.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, primum principium et finis in idem reducuntur; unde idem ponimus universitatis finem et principium. Sed mulier propter virum facta est, quia in adjutorium viri facta legitur, Genes. 2. Ergo congruum fuit ut etiam vir mulieris esset principium; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore, the first principle and the end are traced back to the same thing; hence we posit the same thing as end and principle of the universe. But woman was made for man, since we read that she was made for the help of man (Gen 2:20). Therefore, it was appropriate that man would also be the principle of woman. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod apud Catholicos dubium esse non debet quin mulier de costa viri formata fuerit, quamvis Judaei de hoc multa fabulentur: non enim magis rationi resistit vel divinae potentiae mulierem ex corpore viri sumi, quam corpus viri ex limo terrae formari, cum utrumque a naturae virtute separatum sit.
I answer that, for Catholics, there should be no doubt that woman was formed from the rib of man, even though the Jews tell many fables about this matter. For that woman is taken from the body of man does not present any more difficulty for reason or the divine power than that the body of man should be formed from the slime of the earth, since both are apart from the power of nature.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.co
Modum tamen quo id factum est, non omnes similiter assignant. Quidam enim, ut Magister in littera, et Hugo de Sancto Victore, lib. 1 De sacr., parte 6, cap. 36, volunt ex costa viri sine alicujus exterioris additione, vel novae materiae creatione, corpus mulieris formatum fuisse. Hoc autem non videtur intelligibile. Si enim per multiplicationem materiae hoc factum dicant, oportet multiplicationem hanc aut secundum quantitatem tantum attendi, aut secundum essentiam materiae. Si primo modo, sic oportet ut eadem materia numero quae fuit primo sub parvis dimensionibus, postmodum majores dimensiones recipiat: hoc autem idem est quod rarefieri, ut ex 4 Physicorum patet: et ita sequeretur corpus mulieris ex costa viri per modum rarefactionis esse formatum, quod expresse impossibile est.
However, not all agree on the way it happened. For some, such as the Master in the text1 and Hugh of Saint Victor,2 are of the opinion that woman was formed from the rib of man without the addition of anything external or the creation of new matter. But this does not seem intelligible. For if they say that this came about through the multiplication of matter, then we must understand this multiplication either with respect to quantity alone or with respect to the essence of the matter. If respect to quantity alone, then in this case the same matter numerically that was first under small dimensions must later receive greater dimensions. But this is the same as to be rarefied, as is clear from the Physics 4.3 Thus, it would follow that the body of the woman was formed from the rib of the man by way of rarefaction, which is obviously impossible.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1
Si vero multiplicatio essentiam materiae attingat, cum nihil aliud sit multiplicari quam aliquid fieri quod prius non erat, oportet quod aliquid materiae sit sub forma corporis mulieris quod prius sub forma costae non erat. Hoc autem aliter esse non potest nisi vel per conversionem alterius corporis in corpus mulieris, cujus materia sub forma ejus remaneat, vel per hoc quod aliquid materiae sit de novo creatum: et ita oportet quod per additionem alicujus materiae, vel de novo creatae, vel sub forma alterius corporis praeexistentis, ex costa viri corpus mulieris formatum sit; et sic etiam panum multiplicatio intelligi potest.
However, if the multiplication reaches even to the essence of the matter, then, since to be multiplied is nothing other than for something to come to be that previously was not, there must be some matter under the form of the woman’s body that previously was not under the form of the rib. But this can only be either through the conversion of another body into the woman’s body, whose matter remains under its form, or through the fact that some matter is newly created. Thus, the body of the woman must be formed from the rib of the man through the addition of some matter, either newly created or under the form of another preexisting body. And one can also understand the multiplication of bread this way.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1
Verius tamen videtur quod per additionem materiae praeexistentis hoc factum fuerit, cum omnia simul fuisse creata ad minus in materia, sancti communiter tradant.
Yet it seems truer that this came about through the addition of preexisting matter, since the saints commonly hand on that all things were created at the same time, at least as regards matter.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod, ut dicit Philosophus in 1 Aeconom., cap. 3, mas et femina in hominibus conjunguntur non solum propter prolis generationem, sicut in aliis animalibus, sed etiam propter communicationem operum in vita communi, ut sic sibi sufficiant ad invicem propria opera conferentes; unde apparet diversa esse opera viri et mulieris. Quia ergo in communicatione vitae et regimine domus, vir caput est mulieris, ideo mas in hominibus magis habet rationem principii respectu feminae, quam in aliis animalibus; et propter hoc magis decuit feminam hominis ex viro sumi quam in aliis animalibus. Et praeterea in littera assignantur duae rationes, quae per se patent.
Reply Obj. 1: As the Philosopher says in the Ethics 7,1 male and female in mankind are joined together not only for the generation of offspring, as in other animals, but also for the sake of sharing activities in a common life, that in this way they may attain sufficiency by conferring on each other their proper activities. Hence it is apparent that the activities of man and woman are different. Therefore, because in the sharing of life and management of the house the man is the head of the woman, the male in mankind has more the account of a principle with respect to the female than in other animals. For this reason it was more becoming in the case of mankind for woman to be taken from man than in the case of other animals. Moreover, two reasons are assigned in the text that are self-evident.2
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod per additionem rei exterioris ex costa corpus mulieris factum est; nec tamen oportet quod ex illo adjecto corpus mulieris factum dicatur, etsi sit amplius in quantitate: quia illud adjectum non venit in materiam mulieris nisi mediante costa: sicut etiam menstruum materia embrionis dicitur, quamvis oporteat etiam ex cibis conversis corpus embrionis majorem quantitatem assumere: sicut etiam aqua in sanguinem Christi transubstantiatur1 mediante vino, etiamsi esset major quantitas aquae; dummodo virtute potentioris vini natura aquae absorberi possit.
Reply Obj. 2: It was through the addition of an external thing that the body of woman was made from a rib. Still, it is not necessary to say that the body of woman was made from what was added, even if it is larger in quantity. For that addition only came into the matter of the woman through the mediation of the rib. So, too, the matter of the menses is said to be that of an embryo, even though the embryo’s body must also take on a greater quantity from the conversion of food. So, too, water is transubstantiated into the blood of Christ by the mediation of wine, even if the quantity of water were greater, as long as the nature of the water can be absorbed by the strength of more potent wine.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur esse de perfectione alicujus dupliciter: vel quia est necessarium ad esse individui, et sic costa illa non erat de perfectione corporis Adae; aut quia est necessarium ad conservationem speciei, sicut semen, in 15 De animalibus vel 1 De generat. animal., cap. 19, etc., dicitur esse superfluum respectu individui, quo tamen indigetur ad speciei conservationem: et hoc modo costa fuit de perfectione corporis Adae, inquantum Adam erat principium humani generis. Ex quo patet quod costa illa resurget in Eva et non in Adam, cum sit de perfectione corporis Evae etiam quantum ad esse individui, et ita magis ad ipsam pertineat.
Reply Obj. 3: Something is said to pertain to the perfection of something else in two ways: either because it is necessary for the being of the individual, and in this way, the rib did not pertain to the perfection of Adam’s body; or because it is necessary for the preservation of the species, just as seed is said, in On the Generation of Animals 15,1 to be an excess with respect to the individual, and yet is needed for the preservation of the species. In this way, the rib did pertain to the perfection of Adam’s body, inasmuch as Adam was the principle of the human race. From this it is clear that the rib will rise again in Eve and not in Adam, since it pertains to the perfection of Eve’s body even with regard to the being of the individual, and thus it pertains more to her.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod illud quod ordinatum est ad conservationem1 speciei, non solum sine dolore, sed etiam cum delectatione rescinditur; et ita non oportet quod in separatione illius costae dolorem senserit.
Reply Obj. 4: That which has been ordered to the preservation of the species is cut off not only without pain, but even with delight. Thus, it is not necessary for him to have felt pain in the separation of the rib.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.ad4
Vel dicendum, ut Magister dicit, hoc divina virtute et miraculose factum, ut dolorem vulneris non sentiret.
Or we may say, as the Master says,1 that this was done by divine power and miraculously in such a way that he would not feel the pain of the wound.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1
Ad quintum dicendum, quod institutio rerum naturalium potest considerari dupliciter: vel quantum ad modum fiendi, vel quantum ad proprietates consequentes res institutas. Modus quidem fiendi naturalis esse non potuit, cum non praecesserint aliqua principia naturalia quorum actiones et passiones sufficerent ad effectus naturaliter producendos; et ideo oportuit per virtutem supernaturalem prima principia in naturis constituere, ut corpus hominis formaretur ex terra, et corpus mulieris ex costa et sic de aliis. Sed proprietates consequentes naturas institutas non debent miraculo attribui, ut quod aquae miraculose super caelos consistant.
Reply Obj. 5: The establishment of natural things can be considered in two ways: either with regard to the manner of coming-to-be, or with regard to the properties following on things thus established. Now the manner of coming-to-be could not have been natural, since no natural principles already existed whose actions and passions would suffice to produce the effects naturally. Thus, it was necessary to constitute the first principles in natures through supernatural power, such that the body of man was formed from earth, the body of woman from a rib, and so forth. But the properties following on the established natures do not have to be attributed to a miracle in such a way that, for example, the waters would miraculously remain stable over the heavens.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether God fittingly implanted seedlike principles in matterUtrum Deus convenienter indiderit materiae rationes seminales
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod inconvenienter dicatur rationes seminales materiae Deus indidisse.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems unfittingly said that God implanted seedlike principles in matter.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.arg1
Quod enim recipitur in materia sensibili, est in ea per esse naturae, et non per esse intentionis; quia materia cognoscitiva non est formarum quas recipit, sed per eas in esse specifico perficitur. Sed ratio non nominat formam secundum esse naturae, sed per modum intentionis. Ergo virtutes rebus sensibilibus inditae rationes dici non debent.
Obj. 1: For what is received in sensible matter is in it through the natural being and not through conceptual being, since cognoscitive matter does not belong to the forms that it receives but is, rather, perfected in specific being through them. But “principle” does not name a form with respect to natural being, but rather after the manner of a concept. Therefore, the powers implanted in sensible things should not be called “principles.”
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, semen, ut ex 2 Physic. habetur, principium activum nominat. Potentia autem materiae non est activa, sed passiva, cum nihil agat nisi secundum quod est in actu. Ergo ratio seminalis materiae attributa non est.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, “seed,” as related in the Physics 2,1 names an active principle. Now, the potency of matter is not active, but passive, since nothing acts except insofar as it is in act. Therefore, no seedlike principle has been granted to matter.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quod est in aliquo, non producitur ab eo nisi per modum exitus.1 Si ergo omnium rerum semina Deus in natura prius posuit, videtur quod generatio rerum sit per exitum unius rei ab alia, et sic redibit error Anaxagorae, qui posuit quodlibet esse in quolibet, et nihil pure esse hoc vel illud, ut os vel caro; sed unumquodque nominari ex praedominante: quod in 1 Physic. improbatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, what is in something is only brought forth by it after the manner of a going-out. Therefore, if God previously placed the seeds of all things in nature, it seems that things are generated by one thing going out from another, and this will bring back the error of Anaxagoras, who posited that any given being is in anything, and that nothing is purely this or that, such as bone or flesh, but rather that each thing is named after what predominates in it, which is disproved in the Physics 1.1
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, ad generationem rerum naturalium non tantum sunt necessariae virtutes activae, sed etiam passivae. Cum ergo in seminalibus rationibus virtutes passivae non includantur, videtur quod praeter rationes seminales etiam aliae rationes rebus inditae debeant dici.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, for the generation of natural things, not only active powers, but also passive powers are necessary. Therefore, since passive powers are not included among seedlike principles, it seems that other principles implanted in things should be mentioned besides seedlike principles.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, in natura inferiori effectus non procedunt ex suis causis ut semper vel necessario, sed ut frequenter. Cum ergo in littera describantur rationes seminales secundum quas necesse est aliquid fieri, videtur quod ad minus in natura inferiori rationes seminales positae non sint.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, in lower nature effects do not proceed from their causes always or necessarily, but frequently. Therefore, since the text1 describes seedlike principles on the basis of which something necessarily happens, it seems that seedlike accounts have at least not been placed in lower nature.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra: quia, ut dicit Gregorius, benedictio Dei dicitur bonorum ejus collatio et eorumdem multiplicatio. Cum ergo Deus legatur Gen. 1 sua opera benedixisse, videtur quod eis dederit virtutes quibus fieret eorum multiplicatio. Hoc autem importat ratio seminalis. Ergo rationes seminales a Deo rebus inditae sunt.
On the contrary, as Gregory says, God’s blessing is said to be his conferral and multiplication of his goods. Therefore, since we read in Genesis 1:31 that God blessed his works, it seems that he gave them the powers by which they would be multiplied. But this is what “seedlike principles” implies. Therefore, seedlike principles were implanted by God in things.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Deuter. 32:4, dicitur: Dei perfecta sunt opera. Perfectum autem unumquodque est, ut in 4 Meteor., cap. 3, dicitur, quando potest alterum tale producere quale ipsum est. Ergo virtutes quibus hoc fieri possit, rebus attributae sunt, et hae sunt rationes seminales: ergo, etc.
Furthermore, Deuteronomy 32:4 says, his works are perfect. But each thing is perfect, as is said in Meteorology 4,1 when it can produce another of its own kind. Therefore, the powers by which this can be done have been granted to things, and these are the seedlike principles. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod emanatio creaturarum a Deo est sicut exitus artificiatorum ab artifice; unde sicut ab arte artificis effluunt formae artificiales in materia, ita etiam ab ideis in mente divina existentibus fluunt omnes formae et virtutes naturales.
I answer that the emanation of created things from God is like the procession of artifacts from an artisan. Hence just as artificial forms in matter flow forth from the art of an artisan, so also all natural forms and powers flow from the ideas existing in the divine mind.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.co
Sed quia, ut Dionysius dicit De div. nom., cap. 2, ea quae sunt causatorum1 abundanter praeinsunt causis, formae receptae in materia non adaequant virtutem vel artem increatam2 a qua procedunt; unde apud artificem remanet ex arte sua virtus aliquid aliter operandi circa ipsa artificiata, quibus virtus artis alligata non est, et similiter in virtute divina est ut aliquid rebus creatis addat vel mutet vel abstrahat.
But because, as Dionysius says, things that are caused preexist in their causes abundantly,1 forms received in matter are not equal to the uncreated power or art from which they proceed. Hence from his art, an artisan still has the power to do something in some other way to what he has made, to which thing the power of his art has not been bound. Similarly, it is within God’s power to add, change, or remove something from created things.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
In duobus autem differt operatio Dei ab operatione artificis.
However, God’s activity differs from an artisan’s activity in two ways.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Primo ex parte materiae: quia cum artifex materiam non producat, sed ex materia data operetur, potentiam materiae non confert ad recipiendum formas quas materiae inducit, nec inferre in materiam potest; Deus autem, qui totius rei auctor est, non solum formas et virtutes naturales rebus contulit, sed etiam potentiam recipiendi illud quod ipse in materia facere vellet.1
The first way is on the part of the matter. For since an artisan does not produce matter but rather works with a given matter, he does not confer on the matter the potency to receive the forms that he introduces to the matter, nor can he put this into the matter. But God, who is the author of the entire thing, conferred not only natural forms and powers on things but also the potency for receiving that which he would make in the matter.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Secundo ex parte formae: quia formae quas inducit artifex, non producunt sibi similes: quia lectus putrescens non pullulat in lectum, sed in plantam, ut ex 1 Physic. patet: formae autem naturales sibi similes producere possunt; et ideo proprietatem seminis habent, et seminales dici possunt. Formae autem rerum secundum quod in arte divina existunt primordiales esse dicuntur, eo quod ipsae sunt prima principia simpliciter rerum producendarum: potentia autem quae rebus indita est ad suscipiendum illud in se quod voluntas Dei disponit, rationes obedientiales a quibusdam dicuntur, secundum quas inest materiae ut fieri possit ex ea quod Deus vult. Ipsae autem virtutes in materia positae, per quas naturales effectus consequuntur, rationes seminales dicuntur.
The second way is on the part of the form, because the forms that the artisan introduces do not reproduce themselves; for a couch that putrefies does not sprout into a couch but into a plant, as is clear from the Physics 1.1 But natural forms can reproduce themselves. Thus, they have the property of a seed and are called “seedlike.” Now, the forms of things as existing in the divine art are called “primordial” because they are, simply speaking, the first principles of things to be produced. The potency that has been implanted in things for receiving into themselves that which the will of God decrees is called “obediential principles” by some, based on which matter has the ability to become what God wills it to be. Finally, the actual powers placed in matter, which give rise to natural effects, are called “seedlike principles.”
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Sed quid sint secundum rem seminales rationes, a diversis diversimode assignatur. Quidam enim dicunt quod forma speciei non recipitur in materia nisi mediante forma generis; adeo quod est alia forma numero per quam ignis est ignis, et per quam ignis est corpus. Illa ergo forma generalis incompleta ratio seminalis dicitur: quia propter talem formam inest materiae quaedam inclinatio ad recipiendum formas specificas. Hoc autem non videtur esse verum: quia omnis forma quae advenit post aliquod esse substantiale est forma accidentalis. Si enim post esse in genere substantiae constitutum advenit, ergo, ea recedente, adhuc remanet individuum in genere substantiae; quod est contra rationem formae substantialis, sicut dicitur in 2 De anima. Et praeterea, cum omnis forma det aliquod esse, et impossibile sit unam rem habere duplex esse substantiale, oportet, si prima forma substantialis adveniens materiae det sibi esse substantiale, quod secunda superveniens det esse accidentale: et ideo non est alia forma qua ignis est ignis, et qua est corpus, ut Avicenna vult, Suffic., lib. 2, cap. 3. Et si Commentator dicat in 2 Metaph., cap. 3, genus non esse materiam, sed formam mediam inter materiam et ultimam formam; hoc non dicitur ad significandum ordinem formarum secundum rem, sed secundum rationem: quia genus quamvis significet totum, ut Avicenna dicit, significat tamen ut indistinctum, et ita propinque se habet ad rationem materiae. Et praeterea sequeretur quod res signata per genus esset pars speciei constitutae per formam superadditam, et ita de specie praedicari non posset. Nec etiam hoc convenit secundum intentionem Augustini: quia ex virtute formae generalis non necessario sequitur forma specialis; unde non est talis virtus secundum quam necesse sit fieri, sed secundum quam fieri potest.
But different people hold different views about what “seedlike principles” are in reality. For some say that the form of a species is only received in matter through the mediation of the form of the genus, even going so far as to say that the forms through which fire is fire and through which fire is a body differ numerically. Therefore, the incomplete general form is called a “seedlike principle,” since on account of such a form there is in matter a certain inclination to receive specific forms. But this does not seem to be true, because every form that comes after a substantial being is an accidental form. For if it comes after being that is constituted in the genus of substance, then, when it withdraws, the individual still remains in the genus of substance—which is contrary to the account of substantial form, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 Moreover, since every form gives some being, and it is impossible for a single thing to have two substantial beings, if the first substantial form coming to matter gives it substantial being, then the second coming on top of the first must give incidental being. Thus, there are not different forms by which fire is fire and by which it is a body, which is Avicenna’s opinion.2 And if the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 23 that genus is not matter but rather an intermediate form between matter and the final form, this is not meant to signify the order of forms in reality but rather conceptually. For genus, although it does signify the whole, as Avicenna says, nevertheless signifies it as indistinct, and is thus closely related to the account of matter. Besides, it would follow that the thing designated through the genus would be part of a species constituted through a superadded form, and thus it could not be predicated of the species. Nor does this fit with Augustine’s intention, since the specific form does not necessarily follow from the power of a general form. Hence it is not the sort of power from which a thing must necessarily come about, but rather from which it is able to come about.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Ideo alii dicunt quod cum omnes formae, secundum Philosophum, De gener. animal., lib. 2, cap. 3, de potentia materiae educantur, oportet ipsas formas praeexistere in materia incomplete, secundum quamdam quasi inchoationem; et quia non sunt in esse suo perfectae, non habent perfectam virtutem agendi, sed incompletam; et ideo non possunt per se exire in actus, nisi sit agens exterius quod excitet formam incompletam ad agendum, ut sic cooperetur agenti exteriori; aliter enim non esset generatio mutatio naturalis, sed violenta: quia, ut in 3 Ethic., cap. 1,1 dicitur, violentum est cujus principium est extra, nil conferente vim passo. Has ergo virtutes incompletas in materia praeexistentes rationes seminales dicunt, quia sunt secundum esse completum in materia, sicut virtus formativa in semine.
Thus, others say that since all forms, according to the Philosopher,1 are brought forth from the potency of matter, the forms themselves must preexist in matter in an incomplete manner, with reference to a kind of inception, as it were. Because they are not complete in their being, they do not have a complete, but rather an incomplete, power of acting. Thus, they cannot emerge into act by themselves, unless there is an external agent that stirs up the incomplete form to act such that in this way it works together with the external agent. For otherwise generation would not be natural change but instead violent. For, as is said in the Ethics 3, the violent is that whose principle is from without, without any concurrence from the one undergoing it.2 Therefore, they call these incomplete powers preexisting in matter “seedlike principles,” since they are in matter as regards their complete being as the formative power is in a seed.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Hoc autem verum non videtur: quia quamvis formae educantur de potentia materiae, illa tamen potentia materiae non est activa, sed passiva tantum; sicut enim ut Commentator dicit in 8 Physic., in motu locali oportet esse aliud movens et motum, ita etiam in motu alterationis; et ponit exemplum quod, quando corpus naturaliter sanatur, cor est sanans, et alia membra sanata; et ideo sicut in corporibus simplicibus non dicimus quod sint mota ex se secundum locum, quia ignis non potest dividi in movens et motum, ita etiam non potest esse alteratum ex se, quasi aliqua potentia existens in materia aliquo modo agat in ipsam materiam in qua est, educendo eam in actum. Sed utrumque contingit in animatis, quia sunt mota secundum locum ex se, et etiam alterata, propter distinctionem organorum vel partium, quarum una est movens et alterans, et alia mota et alterata; et ideo non hoc modo potest accipi virtus seminalis in aliis rebus sicut in habentibus animam.
But this does not seem to be true. For even though forms are brought forth from the potency of matter, nevertheless this potency of matter is not active but only passive. For, as the Commentator says on the Physics 8,1 just as in local motion the mover and the moved must be different, so it is in the motion of alteration. He gives the example that when a body is naturally healed the heart is the healer and the other members are the healed. Thus, just as in simple bodies we do not say that they are moved locally of themselves, since fire cannot be divided into mover and moved, so also it cannot be altered of itself, as if a potency existing in matter in some way would act on the very matter in which it is, reducing it to act. But both occur in animate things, since they are moved locally of themselves, as well as altered, due to the distinction between organs or parts, of which one is what moves or alters while the others are moved or altered. Thus, a seedlike principle cannot exist in other things in the same way as it does in things that have a soul.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Nec tamen sequitur, si in materia est potentia passiva tantum, quod non sit generatio naturalis: quia materia coadjuvat ad generationem non agendo, sed inquantum est habilis ad recipiendum talem actionem, quae etiam habilitas appetitus materiae dicitur et inchoatio formae. Non enim eodem modo omnes motus naturales dicuntur, ut in 2 Physic. et in 1 Caeli et mundi, Commentator dicit; sed quidam propter principium activum intus existens, ut motus localis gravium et levium; et quidam propter principium passivum quod est secundum potentiam ab agente naturali natam in actum educi, ut in generatione et alteratione simplicium corporum: unde et natura dividitur in materiam et formam.
Even so, it does not follow that, if in matter there is passive potency alone, then there is not natural generation. For matter cooperates in generation, not by acting, but inasmuch as it is apt to receive such an action. This aptitude is also called the “appetite” of matter and the beginning of form. For not all natural motions are called “natural” in the same way, as the Commentator says on Physics 2 and On the Heavens 1.1 Rather, some are called “natural” on account of an active principle existing within, such as the local motion of heavy and light things, while others are called “natural” on account of a passive principle that exists with respect to a potency made such as to be reduced to act by a natural agent, as in the generation and alteration of simple bodies. Hence “nature,” too, is divided into matter and form.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Et ideo concedo quod in materia nulla potentia activa est, sed pure passiva; et quod rationes seminales dicuntur virtutes activae completae in natura cum propriis passivis, ut calor et frigus, et forma ignis, et virtus solis, et hujusmodi; et dicuntur seminales non propter esse imperfectum quod habeant, sicut virtus formativa in semine, sed quia rerum individuis primo creatis hujusmodi virtutes collatae sunt per opera sex dierum, ut ex eis quasi ex quibusdam seminibus producerentur et multiplicarentur res naturales.
Thus, I concede that in matter there is no active potency, but rather purely passive potency, and that what are called “seedlike principles” are active powers complete in nature with their proper passive powers, such as hot and cold, the form of fire, the power of the sun, and things of this sort. They are called “seedlike” not because of the imperfect being they have, like the formative power in a seed, but rather because such powers were conferred on first individuals created in the works of the six days so that from them, as from seeds, natural things would be produced and multiplied.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hujusmodi virtutes activae in natura dicuntur rationes, non quod sint in materia per modum intentionis, sed quia ab arte divina producuntur, et manet in eis ordo et directio intellectus divini, sicut in re artificiata manet directio artificis in finem determinatum.
Reply Obj. 1: Active powers of this sort in nature are called “principles” not because they are in matter after the manner of a concept, but because they are produced by the divine art and there remains in them the order and direction of the divine intellect, just as in a thing made by artifice there remains the direction of the artisan to the determined end.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod rationes seminales dicuntur materiae inditae, non quia sint intelligendae praeexistere in materia ante adventum formae completae, quasi pertinentes ad essentiam materiae, vel ad rationem ejus, secundum quod est materia, sed per modum quo etiam formae completae in materia esse dicuntur.
Reply Obj. 2: Seedlike principles are said to be implanted in matter not because they should be understood as preexisting in matter before the arrival of the complete form, as if pertaining to the essence of the matter or to its account precisely as matter, but rather after the manner by which complete forms are also said to be in matter.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Anaxagoras ponebat in aere, ex quo generabatur ignis, praeexistere quasdam partes ignis in actu latentes, per quarum exitum et congregationem ignis generari videbatur. Hoc autem nos non ponimus; sed quod in materia aeris praecessit aptitudo ad formam ignis, et in igne generante virtus activa, per quam haec aptitudo in actum reducitur: et hoc non est inconveniens.
Reply Obj. 3: Anaxagoras held that in air, from which fire is generated, there preexist some hidden actual parts of fire, through whose coming out and being gathered together fire appeared to be generated. Now, we do not hold this, but instead that there preexists in the matter of air an aptitude for the form of fire, and in the fire that generates there preexists an active power through which this aptitude is reduced to act. And this is not unfitting.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sub rationibus seminalibus comprehenduntur tam virtutes activae quam etiam passivae, quae perfici possunt per agentia naturalia; sicut et in generatione animalis semen extento nomine dicitur non solum sperma, sed etiam menstruum.
Reply Obj. 4: “Seedlike principles” include both active and passive powers that can be perfected through natural agents, just as in the generation of an animal not only sperm, but also menses are called “seed” by extension of the name.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod concurrentibus omnibus causis naturalibus, ex quibus omnibus una perfecta causa constat, necesse est effectum sequi, nisi aliquid impediat: et hoc modo loquitur Augustinus.
Reply Obj. 5: When all the natural causes of which one perfect cause consists come together, it is necessary for the effect to follow unless something impedes it. This is how Augustine is speaking.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether the things that come about apart from seedlike principles are miraclesUtrum ea quae fiunt praeter rationes seminales sint miracula
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod ea quae praeter rationes seminales fiunt, non omnia miracula1 sint.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that things that come about apart from seedlike principles are not all miracles.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.arg1
In opus enim creationis virtus seminalis naturae non potest, nec tamen opus creationis miraculosum dicitur: quia miracula sunt ad manifestationem gratiae, ut in littera dicitur; ad quod creatio non est ordinata, sed magis ad institutionem naturae. Ergo videtur quod non sit ratio miraculi in hoc quod praeter causas seminales aliquid fiat.
Obj. 1: For a seedlike principle of nature is not capable of the work of creation and yet the work of creation is not called “miraculous,” since miracles are for the manifestation of grace, as is said in the text,1 to which creation is not ordered, being instead ordered to the establishment of nature. Therefore, it seems that the fact that something comes about apart from seedlike causes does not have the account of a miracle.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, creatio animarum et justificatio impiorum, cum frequenter fiat, miraculosa non est; quia miraculum est aliquod arduum et insolitum, ut Augustinus dicit, lib. De utilitate credendi, cap. 16; et tamen isti effectus praeter rationes seminales producuntur. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the creation of souls and the justification of the wicked, since they happen frequently, are not miraculous. For the miraculous is something difficult and unusual, as Augustine says.1 Yet, these effects are produced apart from seedlike principles. Therefore, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, resurrectio mortuorum, cum in spe fidelium sit, miraculosa non est, quia miraculum est praeter spem admirantis apparens, ut Augustinus dicit; et tamen resurrectio mortuorum per naturam fieri non potest. Ergo non omnia quae praeter virtutem naturae fiunt miracula dicuntur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the resurrection of the dead, since it lies within the hope of the faithful, is not miraculous, because the miraculous is what appears beyond the hope of one who then wonders at it, as Augustine says.1 Yet, the resurrection of the dead cannot come about through nature. Therefore, not all things that come about apart from the power of nature are called “miracles.”
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, quaedam quandoque fiunt praeter rationes seminales, quae facultatem naturae non excedunt, sicut quod aqua convertatur in vinum, ut factum legitur Joan. 2. Sed miraculum est supra facultatem naturae apparens, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo videtur quod non omnia quae praeter rationes seminales fiunt miracula sint.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, some things sometimes come about apart from seedlike principles that do not exceed the capability of nature, such as the conversion of water into wine, as we read about in John 2:1–11. But a miracle is what appears above the capability of nature, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, it seems that not all things that come about apart from seedlike principles are miracles.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, omnes virtutes activae creaturis collatae rationes seminales dici possunt. Sed angeli et homines dicuntur miracula facere. Ergo videtur quod non omnia miracula praeter rationes seminales fiant.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, all the active powers conferred on created things can be called “seedlike principles.” But angels and men are said to work miracles. Therefore, it seems that not all miracles come about apart from seedlike principles.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, monstra in natura contingunt, et praeter intentionem naturae agentis; non tamen miracula dicuntur. Ergo non in hoc consistit ratio miraculi quod est praeter rationes seminales fieri.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, monsters occur in nature apart from the intention of the natural agent, and yet they are not called “miracles.” Therefore, the account of miracle does not consist in what comes about apart from seedlike principles.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.arg7
Sed contra, illa opera miraculosa dicimus quae in admirationem divinae virtutis inducunt. Sed mutare cursum solitum naturae non est nisi illius virtutis quae naturam instituit. Ergo ea proprie miracula dici debent quae praeter virtutes activas in natura contingunt.
On the contrary, we call those works miraculous that lead to wonderment at the divine power. But to change the usual course of nature belongs only to that power that established nature. Therefore, things should be called properly “miraculous” that occur apart from the active powers in nature.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.sc
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut ex verbis Philosophi habetur in principio Metaph., in proem., admiratio ex duobus causatur, scilicet ex hoc quod alicujus effectus causa occulta est, et ex eo quod aliquid in re videtur per quod1 aliter esse deberet; unde in hoc quod est diametrum quadrati non posse commensurari lateri, admiratio causatur ex hoc quod hujus causa ignoratur, et ex hoc quod ex parvitate linearum videtur quod una alteri commensurari possit. Contingit ergo aliquid esse admirabile simpliciter, et aliquid esse admirabile quoad hunc. Admirabile huic est omne illud2 cujus causa occulta est sibi, et cui videtur secundum suam aestimationem aliquid obviare, quare non ita esse deberet; quamvis in re nihil sit repugnans, nec causa in se sit nimis occulta; et hoc potest dici mirum illi. Admirabile autem in se est id cujus causa simpliciter occulta est, ita etiam quod in re est aliqua virtus secundum rei veritatem per quam aliter debeat contingere. Hujusmodi autem sunt quae immediate a virtute divina causantur, quae est causa occultissima, alio modo quam se habeat ordo causarum naturalium: sicut quod caecus iterum videat, et quod mortuus resurgat, et hujusmodi: et haec proprie miracula dicuntur, quasi in seipsis et simpliciter mira.
I answer that, as related in the words of the Philosopher at the beginning of the Metaphysics,1 wonder is caused by two things: by the fact that the cause of some effect is hidden, and by the fact that there is something in the thing that makes it seem as if it should be otherwise. Hence the fact that the diagonal of a square is not commensurable with its side arouses wonder because its cause is unknown and because, since lines can be so small, it seems that one should be commensurable with the other. And so it happens that in one case something is wondrous simply speaking and in another it is wondrous to a given person. The wondrous to a given person is everything whose cause is hidden to him and which, to his perception, seems opposed to something on account of which it should not be that way, though in reality nothing stands in the way and the cause is not exceedingly hidden in itself. Such a thing can be said to be a wonder to that person. On the other hand, the wondrous in itself is that whose cause is simply hidden, and such that the thing itself really and truly has a power through which the outcome should be otherwise. Now, things of this sort are those that are immediately caused by divine power, which is the most hidden cause, in a way different than the order of natural causes is disposed—for example, a blind person’s seeing again, a dead person’s rising again, and things of this sort. These are properly called “miracles,” being wonders in themselves and simply.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.co
Haec autem quandoque sunt supra naturam, quandoque praeter naturam, quandoque contra naturam. Supra naturam dicitur esse miraculum, quando natura non potest in ipsam substantiam facti, sicut divisio Maris Rubri, suscitatio mortui, et hujusmodi. Illa vero dicuntur praeter naturam fieri in quae quidem natura potest quantum ad substantiam facti, sed tamen praeter operationem naturae fiunt jussu divino. Et quod haec dicantur miracula, contingit ex tribus.
Now, these are sometimes above nature, sometimes apart from nature, and sometimes against nature. A miracle is said to be “above nature” when nature does not have the power for the substance of the act, as in the case of the parting of the Red Sea, the raising of a dead person, and things of this sort. However, they are said to come about “apart from nature” when nature does have power for them with regard to the substance of the act, but by divine command they come about apart from the activity of the nature. These are called “miracles” on the basis of three things.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3
Primo propter excessum et singularem quemdam modum: sicut ranae productae in Aegypto in tanta multitudine sicut antea visum non fuerat.
The first is on the basis of excess and a certain kind of unique mode, as when the frogs were produced in Egypt in such a great multitude as had not been seen before.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3
Secundo propter hoc quod hora determinata contingunt ad invocationem divini nominis, sicut quod manus Jeroboam extensa contra prophetam arefacta fuit, et ara ejus divisa, 3 Reg. 13:4.
The second is on the basis of their occurring at a determined time at the invocation of the divine name, as when Jeroboam’s hand, stretched forth against the prophet, was withered and his altar rent in two (1 Kgs 13:4).
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3
Tertio quando aliquid universaliter contingit, sicut in Veteri Lege de aqua zelotypiae, Numer. 5:27, quod post potum illius venter adulterae divino miraculo putrescebat.
The third is when something occurs in a universal manner, as in the Old Law concerning the water of jealousy (Num 5:27) that, after being drunk, would turn bitter in the belly of an adulteress by a divine miracle.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3
Contra naturam autem dicitur fieri, quando in re est aliquid contrarium ei quod fit, sicut si grave sursum moveretur, et quod virgo peperit, vel aliquid hujusmodi; ita quod miraculose sequatur actus manente contraria natura, quae scilicet est principium contrarii actus.
Finally, a miracle is said to occur “against nature” when there is in the thing something contrary to what happens, as for example if something heavy were to move upwards, the fact that a virgin gave birth, or something of this sort, such that the act follows miraculously while the contrary nature remains intact, namely, that which is the principle of the contrary act.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3
Ad primum dicendum, quod creatio, proprie loquendo, non est opus miraculosum, quia deficit una conditio miraculi: quamvis enim causam occultam habeat, tamen non est in re unde aliter esse deberet: immo esse rerum naturali quodam ordine a primo ente producitur, quamvis non per necessitatem naturae.
Reply Obj. 1: Creation, properly speaking, is not a miraculous work, since it lacks one criterion for a miracle. For even though it has a hidden cause, there is no principle in the thing whereby it should be otherwise. Rather, the being of things is by a certain natural order produced from the first being, though not by a necessity of nature.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nec etiam creatio animarum vel justificatio impiorum proprie miracula debent dici: quia quamvis sint praeter rationes seminales agentes ad perfectionem effectus, non tamen sunt praeter eas disponentes:1 dispositio enim corporis ad receptionem corporis, et praeparatio voluntatis ad susceptionem gratiae, est per virtutem creaturae collatam. Si tamen sine tali praecedente praeparatione vel anima infunderetur vel gratia conferretur, utrumque miraculum dici posset, ut patet in formatione primi hominis, et in conversione Pauli. Nec tamen sequitur ex vi rationis inductae: quia “insolitum,” quod in definitione miraculi ponitur, non dicit raritatem facti, sed excludit solitum cursum naturae; unde si quotidie caeci illuminarentur, nihilominus miraculum esset; quia praeter cursum naturalem, qui nobis est consuetus, contingeret.
Reply Obj. 2: Not even the creation of souls or the justification of the impious should properly be called “miracles.” For even though they exist apart from seedlike principles acting to complete the effect, they do not exist apart from them disposing the effect. For the body is disposed for the reception of the soul and the will prepared for the reception of grace through a power conferred on the creature. But if the soul were infused or grace conferred without such a preceding preparation, then both could be called a “miracle,” as is clear in the formation of the first man and in the conversion of Paul. Nor does it follow from the force of the argument cited, since “unusual,” which is included in the definition of “miracle,” does not refer to the rarity of the act, but rather excludes the usual course of nature. Hence if the blind came to see the light every single day, it would still be a miracle, since it would occur apart from the course of nature that is customary for us.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod resurrectio miraculosa erit: quamvis enim sit secundum spem gratiae, est tamen supra spem naturae: et haec duplex spes distinguitur in Glossa, Rom. 4:18, super illud:1 qui contra spem in spem credidit, etc.
Reply Obj. 3: The resurrection will be miraculous. For even though it is in keeping with the hope of grace, it is still above the hope of nature. These two kinds of hope are distinguished in the Gloss on the passage: in hope he believed against hope (Rom 4:18).1
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis conversio aquae in vinum non fuerit supra facultatem naturae quantum ad substantiam facti, tamen fuit supra ejus facultatem quantum ad modum faciendi: non enim potest natura aquam in vase existentem subito in vinum convertere, sed per digestionem et maturationem uvae.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though the conversion of water into wine was not above the capability of nature with regard to the substance of the act, it was above its capability with regard to the mode of acting. For nature cannot convert water contained in a vessel into wine at once, but rather does this through the processing and maturation of the grape.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod miracula non faciunt homines et angeli quasi eorum virtute effectus ille agatur; sed homines impetrando precibus, et angeli per ministerium.
Reply Obj. 5: Men and angels do not bring about miracles as if the effect were accomplished by their power. Rather, men do it by the impetration of their prayers, and angels do it through their ministry.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod quamvis monstra contingant in natura praeter intentionem virtutis formativae quae agit in semine, tamen reducuntur in aliquas causas naturales; contingunt enim ex aliqua indispositione materiae sicut ex principio proximo, vel ex impressione alicujus signi caelestis sicut ex principio remoto.
Reply Obj. 6: Even though monsters occur in nature apart from the intention of the formative power that acts in the seed, they are still traced back to particular natural causes. For they occur from an indisposition of matter as from a proximate principle, or from the impression of some heavenly sign as from a remote principle.
Sent.II.D18.Q1.A3.ad6
Q. 2The creation of woman’s soulDe formatione mulieris ex parte animae
Deinde quaeritur de formatione mulieris ex parte animae; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Then a question is asked about the formation of woman on the part of the soul. Three questions are asked concerning this:
Sent.II.D18.Q2
primo utrum anima rationalis sit ex traduce, vel per creationem;
first, whether the rational soul comes from someone who passes it on or through creation.
Sent.II.D18.Q2
si non ex traduce, quaeritur:
If it does not come from someone who passes it on, the question is asked:
Sent.II.D18.Q2
secundo utrum creetur a Deo immediate vel mediantibus angelis;
second, whether it is created immediately by God or through the mediation of angels;
Sent.II.D18.Q2
et tertio quaeritur, utrum anima sensibilis et vegetabilis sit ex traduce.
and third, whether the sensible or vegetative soul comes from something that passes it on.
Sent.II.D18.Q2
A. 1Whether the human soul is passed on by the parentsUtrum anima humana traducatur a parentibus
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima humana etiam a parentibus traducatur.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the human soul is also passed on by the parents.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg1
Dicitur enim Genes. 46:26: omnes animae quae egressae sunt de femore Jacob . . . sexaginta sex. Sed non egreditur aliquid filii ex femore patris nisi per traductionem seminis. Ergo videtur quod hoc modo anima filii ex parentibus veniat.
Obj. 1: For it is said: all the souls that came out of the thigh of Jacob . . . were sixty-six (Gen 46:26).1 But a child only comes out of the father’s thigh through the passing on of seed. Therefore, it seems that the soul of the child comes from the parents in this way.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, omne id quod dat complementum operationi, cooperatur operanti. Si ergo Deus per hoc quod infundit animam adulterorum operationem perficeret, videtur quod adulteris cooperaretur; et hoc videtur inconveniens, quia qui cooperatur1 iniquo, non est ab iniquitate immunis. Ergo videtur quod anima rationalis non infundatur a Deo, sed traducatur a patre.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, everything that gives completion to an activity cooperates with the one who acts. Therefore, if God, through the fact that he infuses the soul, were to complete the activity of adulterers, it seems that he would be cooperating with adulterers. This seems unfitting, since he who cooperates with a wicked person is not clean from iniquity himself. Therefore, it seems that the rational soul is not infused by God, but rather passed on by the father.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, filii a parentibus originale peccatum contrahunt, ut Apostolus docet Rom. 5. Sed accidens non potest traduci nisi traducatur subjectum ejus. Ergo videtur quod anima rationalis, quae est subjectum culpae originalis, a parentibus traducatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, children contract original sin from their parents, as the Apostle teaches (Rom 5:12). But an accident cannot be passed on unless its subject is passed on. Therefore, it seems that the rational soul, which is the subject of original fault, is passed on by the parents.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, in omni generatione univoca generans dat speciem suam generato: quia agens et finis generationis incidunt1 in idem specie, ut in 2 Physic. dicitur. Sed cum homo ex homine procedit, est generatio univoca. Cum ergo homo speciem habeat ex anima rationali, videtur quod animam rationalem ex parentibus recipiat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in every univocal generation the generator gives its species to the generated. For the agent and the end of generation are the same in species, as is said in the Physics 2.1 But since a man proceeds from a man, there is univocal generation. Therefore, since a man has his species on the basis of the rational soul, it seems that he receives the rational soul from his parents.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, sicut dicit Commentator in 2 Metaph., impossibile est ut sint diversi agentes quorum unius actio terminetur ad subjectum formae, et alterius ad formam: quia ad subjectum formae actio agentis non terminatur nisi secundum quod recipit formam; sequeretur enim, ut ipse dicit, quod subjectum et forma essent duo distincta, ex quibus non fieret unum, si essent termini diversarum actionum. Sed corpus organicum est subjectum hujus formae quae est anima rationalis. Cum ergo per actionem virtutis formativae corpus organizetur, videtur quod ejus actio se extendat ad ipsam rationalem animam; et sic anima rationalis traducitur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 2,1 it is impossible for there to be different agents, one of whose action terminates in the subject of a form and the other’s in the form. For an agent’s action is only terminated in the subject of a form according as it receives the form. For it would follow, as he says, that the subject and the form would be two distinct things from which a single thing would not arise if they were the terms of different actions. But an organic body is the subject of the form that is the rational soul. Therefore, since the body is furnished with organs through the action of the formative power, it seems that the action of the formative power extends even to the rational soul. And so the rational soul is passed on.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, ut in 4 Meteor., cap. 3, dicitur, perfectum unumquodque est quando sibi simile potest producere. Cum ergo anima rationalis sit perfectior omnibus formis naturalibus, videtur quod cum virtute aliarum formarum educantur similes formae in actum, multo fortius anima rationalis hoc possit facere.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, as is said in Meteorology 4,1 each thing is perfect when it can produce something like itself. Therefore, since the rational soul is more perfect than all natural forms, and since by the power of other forms, like forms are reduced to act, it seems all the more that the rational soul can do this.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg7
Praeterea, Deus die septima a condendis novis creaturis cessavit. Sed novum est quod nullo modo in praeexistentibus praeexistit. Ergo oportet animas singulorum hominum qui modo generantur, in operibus sex dierum praeextitisse. Cum igitur in prima natura non praeextiterint, ut haeretici dicunt, videtur omnes animas in anima primi hominis extitisse. Ergo videtur quod ex ejus anima omnes animae traducantur sicut ex ejus carne omnis caro humana traducitur.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, God ceased to create new creatures on the seventh day. But the new is that which in no way pre-existed in preexisting things. Therefore, the souls of individual men who are newly generated must have pre-existed in the works of the six days. Therefore, since they did not preexist in first nature, as the heretics say, it seems that all souls existed in the soul of the first man. Therefore, it seems that from his soul all souls are passed on, just as from his flesh all human flesh is passed on.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg8
Sed contra est quod dicit Philosophus in 16 De animalibus, vel De gen. animal., lib. 2, cap. 3, quod intellectus ab extrinseco est; et in lib. De proprietatibus elementorum dicit quod in nato1 fit spiritus vitae jussu Dei: et ita videtur quod non traducatur a patre.
On the contrary, the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals 161 that the intellect is from without, and in On the Properties of the Elements2 he says that in a child the spirit of life is made at the command of God. Thus, it seems that it is not passed on by the father.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.sc
Hoc etiam auctoritate Sacrae Scripturae ostenditur, quia Genes. 2:23, dicitur: hoc nunc os ex1 ossibus meis, et caro de carne mea: multoque carius amantiusque diceretur, anima de anima mea si sic esset anima de anima ut caro de carne, et os de osse.
This is also shown by the authority of Sacred Scripture, since Genesis 2:23 says: this at last is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh. But it would be much more affectionate and loving to say, “soul of my soul,” if indeed soul were from soul as flesh is from flesh and bone is from bone.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1
Praeterea, Isa. 57:16, dicitur ex persona Domini: omnem flatum ego feci,1 id est animam: et sic videtur anima non ex traduce, sed ex creatione esse.
Furthermore, it is said in the person of the Lord: I have made the breath of life (Isa 57:16), that is, the soul. And so, it seems that the soul exists not from being passed on but from creation.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg9
Praeterea, Eccle. ult., 8, dicitur: donec spiritus revertatur ad Deum qui dedit1 illum: et sic videtur humana anima a Deo creata esse: et hoc Augustinus disputando inducit, 10 Super Gen. ad litt., cap. 117, etc.
Furthermore, Ecclesiastes 12:7 says, the spirit returns to God who gave it. So it seems that the human soul is created by God. Augustine cites this as an argument in On the Literal Interpretation of Genesis.1
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.arg10
Respondeo dicendum, quod traductio duo importat: scilicet originem et divisionem:1 non enim ignis generatus ab igne2 traduci proprie dicitur; similiter nec lignum divisum in partes dicitur quod ejus una pars ab alia traducatur; unde traductio proprie dicitur in generatione animatorum, quae est per decisionem seminis; et ideo non potest dici traduci ab aliquo illud quod ab eo originem non habet nec divisionem recipit.
I answer that “passing on” implies two things: origin and division. For a fire generated by a fire is not properly said to be passed on. Likewise, it is not said of wood divided into parts that one part of it is passed on by another. Hence “passing on” is said properly in the generation of animate things, which happens through the division of seed from the father. Thus, what does not have an origin from something and does not undergo a division from it cannot be said to be passed on by it.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.co
Dividitur autem aliquid dupliciter: scilicet per se, ut corpus, et per accidens, ut forma corporalis materiae impressa. Anima vero rationalis nec corpus est, nec virtus corporalis; quod ipsa sua operatio ostendit, quae sine corpore est; et ideo traduci non potest per modum divisionis: et in hoc consistit ratio Aristotelis, 16 De animalibus, vel De gener. animal. lib. 2, cap. 3. Vult enim quod quorum principiorum operationes sunt sine corpore, illa principia non traducantur per semen.
Now, something can be divided in two ways: through itself, the way a body is, and incidentally, like a bodily form impressed on matter. But the rational soul is neither a body nor a bodily power, as its very activity shows, since it exists without the body. Thus, it cannot be passed on by way of division. This is the substance of Aristotle’s argument in On the Generation of Animals 16.1 For he is of the opinion that the principles whose activities exist without the body are not passed on through seed.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1
Similiter etiam patet quod nullo alio modo originem potest habere anima filii ex anima patris: aut enim hoc esset quia intellectus filii ab intellectu patris oriretur, mediante virtute generativa et formativa, aut immediate. Primum autem est impossibile: quia effectus non potest esse immaterialior sua causa; unde cum virtus generativa sit potentia materialis, non potest ejus actio ad formam immaterialem terminari.1
It is likewise clear that there is no other way in which the soul of a child can take its origin from the soul of the father. For this would happen either because the intellect of the child would arise from the intellect of the father through the mediation of the generative and formative power, or else it would occur immediately. The first is impossible, since an effect cannot be more immaterial than its cause. Hence since the generative power is a material potency, its action cannot be terminated in an immaterial form.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1
Secundum etiam esse non potest: quia, cum sit duplex agens, secundum Avicennam, Metaph., tract. 9, cap. 4, unum quod habet causalitatem respectu totius speciei, sicut sol qui est causa generabilium et corruptibilium; aliud autem est causa respectu unius individui tantum, sicut quod hic ignis est causa hujus: neutro1 modo anima unius potest esse causa animae alterius. In causis enim quae essentialiter habent ordinem ad totam speciem, oportet quod causa et causatum non sint ejusdem ordinis nec ejusdem speciei: quia habent directe causalitatem suam supra essentiam speciei inquantum hujusmodi; unde secundum hoc non omnes animae rationales essent ejusdem speciei. Similiter etiam non potest esse per alium modum quo aliquid in una specie est causa alterius in eadem specie: quia hoc non contingit nisi secundum hoc quod agens movet materiam ad talem formam; anima autem rationalis non est quid ex materia, ad minus praeexistente, et forma compositum: nec est forma materialis, quae possit educi de potentia materiae, sicut aliae formae materiales, ut dictum est. Unde relinquitur quod principium originis ipsius animae rationalis sit aliquod principium separatum: et hoc quidem communiter conceditur et a theologis et a philosophis.
The second also cannot be the case. For there are two kinds of agent according to Avicenna,1 one kind that has causality with respect to the entire species, as in the case of the sun, which is the cause of generable and corruptible things, and another kind that is a cause with respect to one individual alone, as when this fire is the cause of that fire; but in neither way can the soul of one man be the cause of the soul of another. For in causes that essentially have an order to the entire species, cause and caused must not be of the same order nor of the same species, since they have their causality directly over the essence of the species as such. Hence according to this position, not all rational souls would be of the same species. And similarly, it cannot happen the other way, in which something in one species is the cause of another in the same species. For this only occurs inasmuch as the agent moves the matter to such a form. But the rational soul is not something composed of matter (at least preexisting matter) and form. Nor is it a material form that could be educed from the potency of matter like other material forms, as has been said.2 Hence it remains that the principle of the origin of the rational soul itself is a separated principle. This is commonly conceded both by theologians and philosophers.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod locutio illa est synecdochica; ponitur enim pars principalis, scilicet anima, pro toto homine, et hic modus loquendi consuetus est in Sacra Scriptura et apud philosophos; unde Philosophus dicit 9 Ethic., cap. 8 vel 9, quod totus homo dicitur intellectus, per modum quo etiam tota civitas dicitur rector civitatis.
Reply Obj. 1: This expression employs synecdoche. For the principal part, namely, the soul, is set down as standing for the whole man. This manner of speaking is customary in Sacred Scripture as well as among philosophers. Hence the Philosopher says in the Ethics 91 that the “intellect” is said to be the whole man in the way a ruler is said to be the whole city.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod operatio adulteri potest dupliciter considerari. Aut secundum esse morale, et sic, prout est deformis, non cooperatur ad ipsam Deus, sed prohibet; aut secundum quod est in specie naturali; et sic est bonum quoddam; unde non est inconveniens ut tali operationi, inquantum bona est, Deus, qui in omnibus operatur, complementum apponat.
Reply Obj. 2: An adulterer’s activity can be considered in two ways. Either it can be considered with respect to its moral being, and in this way, insofar as it is deformed, God does not cooperate with it, but rather prohibits it. Or it can be considered insofar as it is in a natural species, and in this respect it is a good. Hence it is not unfitting that God should supply completion to such an activity inasmuch as it is good.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod quamvis peccatum originale sit in anima sicut in subjecto, tamen causatur in anima ex infectione1 seminis, et est in eo, scilicet in semine, quamvis non sicut in subjecto, tamen sicut in causa; et ideo per traductionem seminis, et non animae, peccatum originale traducitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Even though original sin is in the soul as in its subject, nevertheless it is caused in the soul due to a tainting of the seed and is in it, that is, in the seed, though not as in a subject, but as in a cause. Thus, it is through the passing on of seed, not of the soul, that original sin is passed on.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod hoc quod agens agat sibi simile, contingit dupliciter: aut quia forma secundum quam similitudo attenditur per actionem de potentia in actum educitur; aut quia per actionem disponitur materia, ut sit necessitas ad receptionem formae; et primus modus est quoad omnes in formis accidentalibus; secundus autem est etiam, secundum Avicennam, ubi supra, in omnibus formis substantialibus, quia ipse vult omnes formas substantiales esse a principio separato; sed, secundum Aristotelem et Commentatorem, formae substantiales materiales pertinent ad primum modum, et anima rationalis ad secundum; et hic modus sufficit ad hoc quod agens agat sibi simile: quia non proprie forma generatur, sed compositum.
Reply Obj. 4: An agent’s causing something like itself occurs in two ways: either because the form with respect to which the likeness exists is reduced from potency to act through the action, or because the matter is disposed through the action in such a way as to necessitate the reception of the form. The first is the way for all accidental forms, whereas the second is, according to Avicenna, also the way for all substantial forms, since he is of the opinion that all substantial forms are from a separate principle. But, according to Aristotle and the Commentator, material substantial forms pertain to the first way while the rational soul pertains to the second. And this way suffices for the fact that an agent causes something like itself, since what is properly generated is not the form, but the composite.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de diversis agentibus non ordinatis, scilicet quorum unum non operatur in altero, sed in ipsa operatione naturae operatur Deus; unde non est inconveniens quod actio ejus pertingat ad aliquem terminum in quem non se extendit actio formativae virtutis; sic enim ipse Deus, in natura operans, etiam organizationem corporis facit: unde est quasi actio continua, reducta in unum agens, et quae terminatur ad ultimam dispositionem subjecti, et quae terminatur ad formam; quamvis quantum ad primum cooperetur sibi natura, et non quantum ad secundum.
Reply Obj. 5: This argument works for different agents that are not ordered, that is, where one of them does not work in the other. But God works in the very working of nature. Hence it is not unfitting that his action should reach a term to which the action of the formative power does not extend. For this is how God, working in nature, also effects the furnishing of the body’s organs. Hence it is, as it were, a continuous action traced back to a single agent, which is both terminated at the final disposition of the subject and terminated at the form, even though nature cooperates with him with regard to the first and not with regard to the second.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod anima rationalis nec ex materia composita est, nec est forma materialis, quasi in materia impressa, et ideo non potest produci ab aliquo agente quod accidentalem causalitatem habeat ad ipsam ex parte materiae quae inducitur ad formam, sicut est in aliis formis materialibus; sed oportet quod producatur a principio quod habet causalitatem essentialem respectu essentiae ejus; et hoc non potest esse unius speciei.
Reply Obj. 6: The rational soul is neither composed of matter nor is it a material form, as if impressed in matter. Thus, it cannot be produced by an agent that has incidental causality with regard to it on the part of the matter that is induced to the form, as is the case in other material forms. Rather, it must be produced by a principle that has essential causality with respect to its essence. And this cannot be of the same species.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod animae quae nunc creantur, sunt ejusdem speciei cum anima Adae, quae in operibus sex dierum creata fuit; et ideo, ut Augustinus dicit, 10 Super Genes., cap. 3, jam tunc animam fecerat, quales et nunc facit;1 et ideo non aliquod novum creaturae genus nunc facit quod tunc in suis consummatis operibus non creaverit, scilicet quod quantum ad similitudinem speciei non praeextiterit etiam quodammodo in illis primis operibus secundum causales rationes; quia, sicut ibidem subdit Augustinus, corporibus humanis, quorum ex istis operibus propagatio continuata successione protenditur, tales congruit animas inseri, quales nunc facit, atque inserit.2
Reply Obj. 7: The souls that are now created are of the same species as Adam’s soul, which was created among the works of the six days. Thus, as Augustine says,1 he had already then made the kind of soul that he now makes. Thus, he does not now make a new genus of creature that he did not create then among his completed works, namely, one that, with regard to likeness of species, did not even preexist in a certain manner among those first works even with respect to causal principles. For, as Augustine adds in the same place, it was appropriate that in human bodies, whose propagation is carried forward by a continued succession beginning from those works, such souls be implanted as he now makes and implants.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A1.ad7
A. 2Whether the rational soul is from God by the mediation of angelsUtrum anima rationalis sit a Deo mediantibus angelis
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima rationalis procedat a Deo mediantibus angelis.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the rational soul proceeds from God by the mediation of angels.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.arg1
Primo per hoc quod habetur in lib. De causis, quia intelligentiae primae influunt formas fixas stantes, sicut est anima. Sed intelligentias angelos dicimus. Ergo videtur quod a Deo mediantibus angelis producatur.
Obj. 1: This seems to be, first, from what is related in the Book of Causes,1 namely, that the first intelligences infuse stable fixed forms, such as the soul is. But “intelligences” are what we call the angels. Therefore, it seems that it is produced by God through the mediation of angels.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.arg2
Praeterea, a causa infinita non potest immediate procedere effectus finitus, ut potest probari per demonstrationes Philosophi in 1 Caeli et mundi, ubi probat quod corpus infinitum non potest agere. Sed Deus est causa infinitae virtutis. Ergo cum anima sit quid finitum, non potest immediate a Deo produci.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a finite effect cannot proceed immediately from an infinite cause, as can be proved by the Philosopher’s demonstrations in On the Heavens 1,1 where he proves that an infinite body cannot act. But God is a cause of infinite power. Therefore, since the soul is something finite, it cannot be produced immediately by God.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, non minor est ordo in spiritualibus quam in corporalibus; sed videmus in corporalibus1 superiora inferiorum causas esse. Ergo multo fortius hic in substantiis spiritualibus esse debet. Ergo cum angeli sint altioris naturae quam animae, videtur quod ab angelis animae producantur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, there is not less of an order among spiritual things than among bodily things, but we see that among bodily things the higher things are the causes of lower things. Therefore, all the more should this be the case among spiritual substances. Therefore, since angels are of a higher nature than souls, it seems that souls are produced by angels.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, per eadem est reditus in finem ultimum et exitus a primo principio. Sed anima rationalis in Deum reducitur per angelos, ut Dionysius dicit, 4 cap. Cael. hier. Ergo videtur quod etiam mediantibus angelis a Deo procedat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, a return to the last end and a procession from the first principle take place by the same means. But the rational soul is led back to God through angels, as Dionysius says.1 Therefore, it seems that it also proceeds from God by the mediation of angels.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, cum omnis operatio sequatur naturam rei, ab illo res habet esse, cujus virtute propriam operationem participat. Sed propria operatio animae rationalis est operatio intellectualis. Cum ergo haec operatio conveniat sibi ex virtute intelligentiae, ut in lib. De causis dicitur, videtur quod ipsa secundum suum esse mediantibus angelis producatur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, since every activity follows on the nature of a thing, a thing has being from that by whose power it participates in its proper activity. But the proper activity of the rational soul is intellectual activity. Therefore, since this activity befits it due to the power of an intelligence, as is said in the Book of Causes,1 it seems that it is produced with respect to its being by the mediation of angels.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.arg6
Sed contra est quod Genes. 2:7, dicitur, quod inspiravit Deus in faciem ejus spiraculum vitae. Haec autem est anima rationalis, qua homo vivit. Ergo videtur quod immediate a Deo sit.
On the contrary, Genesis 2:7 says: God . . . breathed into his nostrils the breath of life. But this is the rational soul, by which man lives. Therefore, it seems that the soul comes immediately from God.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, 2 lib. De fide orth., cap. 3, omnes illos cum patre suo diabolo maledictos qui angelos aliquid creasse dicunt. Sed anima non potest educi in esse nisi per creationem, cum de potentia materiae non educatur, ut dictum est, nec ex materia composita, ut sic possit generabilis esse vel per se vel per accidens. Ergo videtur quod mediantibus angelis producta non sit.
Furthermore, all those who say that angels have created anything, Damascene calls accursed with their father the devil.1 But the soul can only be brought into being through creation, since it is not brought out from the potency of matter, as has been said,2 nor composed of matter such that it could be generable either through itself or incidentally. Therefore, it seems that it was not produced by the mediation of angels.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut supra dictum est, res sub quodam ordine a primo principio prodiisse quidam philosophi opinati sunt:
I answer that, as has been said above,1 some philosophers were of the opinion that things proceeded from the first principle in a certain order.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.co
posuerunt enim a primo principio, quod Deus est, eo quod est unum et simplex, non potuisse immediate plura prodire, eo quod idem natum est facere idem; et ideo a primo immediate procedit intelligentia prima, in quam incidit, ex eo quod ab alio esse habet, quaedam pluralitas potentiae et actus; et ita ab hac intelligentia, secundum hoc quod intelligit primum principium, dicunt effluere secundam intelligentiam, quae est minoris actualitatis quam prima,1 cum causatum sit deficientius sua causa2 essentiali;
For they posited that more than one thing could not have proceeded immediately from the first principle, which is God, due to the fact that he is one and simple, and the same is naturally apt to make the same.1 Thus, from the first principal there immediately proceeds the first intelligence, into which there comes—due to the fact that it has being from another—a certain composition of potency and act. They say that, insofar as this first intelligence understands the first principle, a second intelligence flows out from it, which possesses less actuality than the first, since the one caused falls away more than its essential cause.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
secundum autem quod intelligit se, prout est in actu, fluit ab ea anima orbis, quam movet; et secundum quod considerat se quantum ad id quod est in ipsa potentia, fluit ab ea ipsa substantia orbis; et sic deinceps usque ad ultimam intelligentiam, quae movet ultimum orbem, quam dicunt intelligentiam agentem: et ab hac dicit Avicenna, De intellig., cap. 4, effluere animas humanas et omnes alias formas substantiales materiales1 in istis inferioribus; et materiam generabilium et corruptibilium reducunt sicut in causam in substantiam orbis; et diversas variationes quae circa materiam accidunt, reducunt sicut in causam in motus caelestes; et omnes has causas medias, sicut et primam, ponunt agentis essentialia, quae influunt esse et causant2 essentiam rei sine motu; non autem sunt causa fiendi tantum per motum, sicut causae agentes naturales; et ideo omnibus intelligentiis attribuunt quemdam modum creationis, secundum quod eorum actio nihil praesupponit ex parte rei quae producitur, sed tantum ex parte agentis, cujus actio firmatur super actionem causae superioris: ut sic sola actio primi principii possit vere dici creatio, quae non firmatur in alterius actione, sed in ipsa firmantur caeterae actiones.
But insofar as it understands itself as being in act, there flows forth from it the soul of the sphere, which it moves; while insofar as it considers itself with regard to the potency in it, the substance of the sphere flows from it. And so it goes, down to the last intelligence, which moves the last sphere, which they call the agent intelligence. Avicenna says,1 that from this there flow human souls and all other material substantial forms in these lower bodies. They trace the matter of generable and corruptible things back to the substance of the sphere as to its cause. As for the different variations that happen to matter incidentally, they trace these back to the heavenly motions as to their cause. They posit that all these intermediate causes, like the first cause, are essential agents that supply being and cause the essence of a thing without motion and are not only the cause of coming-to-be through motion as in the case of causes that are natural agents. Thus, they attribute to all the intelligences a certain mode of creation insofar as their action presupposes nothing on the part of the thing that is produced, but only on the part of the agent, whose action is founded on the action of a higher cause, such that in this way only the action of the first principle can be truly called “creation,” since it is not founded on the action of another, but the other actions are instead founded on it.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Haec autem positio debile habet fundamentum, sicut etiam Commentator ostendit in 11 Metaphysicor.: quia cum dicitur actio de Deo et de rebus naturalibus, est quasi aequivoce dicta; quia in naturalibus agentibus actio sequitur ex necessitate formae; unde secundum unitatem formae oportet esse unitatem in effectu; sed in divinis actio sequitur intellectum; et ideo secundum quod diversa ab uno possunt intelligi, ita diversi effectus ab uno immediate procedere possunt; et secundum hoc multitudo a Deo processit, prout se intellexit ut ideam plurium, id est ut participabilem diversimoda imitatione.
But this position has a weak foundation, as the Commentator also shows, commenting on the Metaphysics 11.1 For when “action” is said of God and of natural things, this is kind of an equivocal statement. For in natural agents action follows from a necessity of form, and hence as there is a unity of form so there must be a unity in the effect. But in divine matters, action follows intellect. Thus, inasmuch as one intellect can understand different things, different effects can proceed immediately from one agent. Accordingly, a multitude has proceeded from God insofar as he understands himself as the idea of more than one thing, that is, as able to be participated in in diverse ways.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Ipsa etiam positio veritati fidei non consonat, quae solum Deum Creatorem annuntiat; in quo omnis idololatria tollitur, cui proculdubio maximum fomentum dicta opinio subministrat; unde secundum fidem non potest poni aliquid esse causa alterius post Deum, nisi per viam motus et generationis, et ideo omnium eorum quae per generationem non inceperunt, oportet Deum immediatam causam ponere, ut sunt angeli, animae, substantiae caelorum et materia elementorum, et primae hypostases in omnibus speciebus.
Moreover, this position does not agree with the truth of the faith, which proclaims that God alone is the Creator—a truth that does away with all idolatry, to which the aforementioned opinion without a doubt provides a great enticement. Hence one cannot hold in accord with the faith that something after God is the cause of another, except by way of motion and generation. Thus, we must assert that God is the immediate cause of all things that did not begin through generation, such as angels, souls, the substances of the heavens, the matter of the elements, and the first hypostases in all species.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Dicta etiam positio tollit honorem animarum sanctarum, quibus promittitur angelorum aequalitas, Matth. 22, in consecutione ultimi finis, quod non posset esse si causa essentialis animae angelus esset; cum esse causati semper dependeat a sua causa essentiali; sicut et Anselmus probat, lib. 1 Cur Deus homo, cap. 5,1 quod reparatio humani generis per angelum fieri non debuit ne dignitati animarum derogaretur.
The aforementioned position also does away with the honor of the holy souls, to which equality with the angels is promised (Matt 22:30) in their attainment of the last end, which could not happen if an angel were the essential cause of the soul, since the being of the caused always depends on its essential cause, just as Anselm proves1 that the reparation of the human race should not have taken place through an angel lest it detract from the dignity of the souls.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Sequeretur etiam aliud inconveniens, quod ultima beatitudo animarum non esset in divina fruitione, sed potius in fruitione angelorum: quia ultima perfectio ad quam res potest pervenire, est haec ut conjungatur suo principio: et ideo a philosophis1 ponitur ultimam felicitatem hominis esse in continuatione intellectus possibilis2 ad intelligentiam agentem, sive talis continuatio sit in hac vita secundum quosdam, sive post hanc vitam secundum alios.
Another unsuitable consequence would also follow, that the ultimate beatitude of souls would not be in the enjoyment of God but instead in the enjoyment of the angels. For the ultimate perfection at which a thing can arrive is that it be joined with its principle. Thus, many philosophers hold that the ultimate happiness of man is found in the joining of the potential intellect, by which we understand, to the agent intellect, whether such a joining together is this life, according to some, or after this life, according to others.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in hac materia auctoritates lib. De causis recipiendae non sunt: quia ille qui librum illum composuit, hujus erroris auctor fuisse invenitur: nisi forte1 quis velit exponere quod est praeter nostrum propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: In this matter, the passages of On Causes are not to be accepted. For the one1 who composed that book is found to have been the author of this error—unless perhaps someone wishes to give some explanation for it, which is not part of our task at hand.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod illa ratio, si vim habeat, concludit quod nihil a Deo immediate causetur: quia omne quod est praeter ipsum finitum est: nisi forte secundum aliquem modum substantias separatas infinitas esse ponamus, non simpliciter, sed secundum quid, scilicet versus inferius, ut in lib. De causis dicitur; hoc est secundum quod earum virtus non limitatur ad determinatos effectus in his quae suae operationi subduntur: quo etiam modo infinitatem habet anima rationalis tam ex parte intellectus agentis, quo est omnia facere, quam ex parte intellectus possibilis, quo est omnia fieri, et cujus est formam universalem recipere in qua sunt potentia infinita singularia: quod est etiam evidens argumentum immaterialitatis ipsius animae et quod ex traduce non sit: quia omnis forma materialis finita est, ut in 8 Physic. probatur.
Reply Obj. 2: This argument, if it has any force, concludes that nothing is immediately caused by God. For everything besides him is finite, unless perhaps we posit in a certain way that separate substances are infinite, not simply, but in a qualified sense, namely, in reference to what is lower, as is said in the Book of Causes.1 This is insofar as their power is not limited to determinate effects in what is subject to their activity. In this manner, even the rational soul possesses infinity, both on the part of the agent intellect, by which it can make all things, and on the part of the potential intellect, by which it can become all things, and to which it belongs to receive a universal form in which there are infinite individual singulars. This is also an evident argument for the immateriality of the soul and the fact that its being is not something passed on to it, since every material form is finite, as is proved in the Physics 8.2
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.ad2
Et ideo ad rationem illam dicendum est quod etiamsi Deus sit infinitus simpliciter, effectus tamen ejus dupliciter limitatur.
Thus, we should say to this argument that even though God is, simply speaking infinite, his effect is still limited in two ways.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Primo et principaliter ex ordine sapientiae ejus, quae cuilibet rei certos terminos praefigit.
First and principally, it is limited by the order of his wisdom, which establishes definite limits for any given thing.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Secundo ex parte recipientis, quia influentiam agentis recipit patiens per modum virtutis suae, et non per modum virtutis ipsius agentis.
Second, it is limited on the part of the receiver, since a patient receives the influence of an agent after the mode of its own power and not after the mode of the agent’s power.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod etiam in corporalibus non ponimus superius esse causam inferioris, nisi per modum moventis et generantis; et haec in substantiis spiritualibus non ponimus, quia per generationem et motum in esse non producuntur; sed tamen sicut superiora corpora movent inferiora ad generationem, ita superiores substantiae spirituales movent inferiores ad propriam operationem, secundum quod Dionysius dicit, ubi supra et Caelest. hierar., cap. 13, inferiores angelos a superioribus illuminari, et homines ab angelis.
Reply Obj. 3: Even in bodily things we only hold that the higher is the cause of the lower in the manner of one who moves and generates. We do not hold that these things are true among spiritual substances, since they are not brought into being through generation and motion. But even so, just as higher bodies move lower bodies to generation, so also higher spiritual substances move lower ones to their proper activity, in keeping with what Dionysius says,1 that lower angels are illuminated by higher ones and men are illuminated by angels.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quaelibet res tendit in finem ultimum per propriam operationem: et ideo secundum quod per illuminationem superiorum inferiores illuminantur ad proprias operationes, dicuntur per eos in Deum reduci. Non est enim inconveniens ut una creatura ponatur causa motus vel operationis alterius. Sed non est similis ratio de exitu rerum a primo principio: quia res non exit a suo principio per hoc quod aliquid operetur, sed solum per hoc quod aliquid a principio recipiat.
Reply Obj. 4: Any thing tends to its last end through its proper activity. Thus, insofar as the lower are illuminated through the illumination of the higher for their proper activities, they are said to be led back to God through them. For it is not unfitting that one created thing be posited as the cause of the motion or activity of another. But one cannot make a similar argument concerning the procession of things from the first principle, since a thing does not proceed from its principle through doing something, but only through receiving something from the principle.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod si intelligatur anima participare operationem intellectualem ab intelligentia, hoc modo quod potentia intelligendi insit animae per virtutem intelligentiae, haereticum est et redit in dictum errorem, quia potentia intelligendi sequitur naturam animae; si autem intelligatur hoc modo quod anima juvatur in sua operatione per illuminationem angelorum, ex hoc non potest concludi quod anima secundum suam naturam ab angelis creata sit: non enim a quocumque juvatur res vel movetur ad opus, ab eo esse habet.
Reply Obj. 5: If the soul is understood to participate in intellectual activity from an intelligence in such a manner that the power to understand is present in the soul through the power of the intelligence, then this is heretical and amounts to the aforementioned error, since the power to understand follows on the nature of the soul. But if it is understood in such a manner that the soul is assisted in its activity by the illumination of angels, then it cannot be concluded from this that the soul is created by angels with respect to its nature. For a thing does not have being from each and every thing that assists it or moves it to work.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether the sensible soul comes from someone who passes it onUtrum anima sensibilis sit ex traduce
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod etiam anima sensibilis non sit ex traduce.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that not even the sensible soul comes from someone who passes it on.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.arg1
Nulla enim substantia simplex perfecta in esse quae sit hoc aliquid, educitur in esse nisi per creationem. Sed anima sensibilis est hujusmodi substantia. Ergo, etc. Probatio mediae. Illud quod est tantum forma et non hoc aliquid, non potest esse motor; unde in 8 Physic., Philosophus vult quod forma ignis non sit motor in motu ejus naturali: non enim potest habere perfectam et absolutam actionem quae debetur motori qui non habet esse perfectum. Sed anima sensibilis est motor in animali. Ergo est hoc aliquid habens esse perfectum; et quod sit simplex, per se patet.
Obj. 1: For a simple substance complete in being as a this-something is only brought into being through creation. But the sensible soul is such a substance. Therefore, and so on. Proof of the middle premise: that which is only a form and not a this-something cannot be a mover. Hence in the Physics 81 the Philosopher is of the opinion that the form of fire is not a mover in its natural motion. For it cannot have the complete and absolute action that is due to a mover when it does not have complete being. But the sensitive soul is the mover in an animal. Therefore, it is a this-something having complete being. That it is simple is self-evident.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, Commentator dicit in 3 De anima, quod non potest esse aliqua virtus cognoscitiva ex commixtione elementorum. Sed ea quae producuntur per actionem naturae in inferioribus elementis, producuntur per actionem qualitatum activarum et passivarum elementorum commixtorum; eo quod nulla virtus activa est in istis inferioribus nisi per qualitates elementares, ut Commentator dicit, 11 Metaph. Cum ergo anima sensibilis sit virtus cognoscitiva, videtur quod non per operationem naturae traduci possit, sed per creationem in esse producatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, the Commentator says on On the Soul 31 that a cognoscitive power cannot arise from a combination of elements. But things that are produced through the action of nature on lower elements are produced through the action of active and passive qualities of combined elements, since no active power is in these lower bodies except through elemental qualities, as the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 11.2 Therefore, since the sensible soul is a cognoscitive power, it seems that it cannot be passed on through the activity of nature but is, rather, brought into being through creation.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, omnis operatio naturae inferioris reducitur in virtutem caelestem, sicut in virtutem primi alterantis. Sed per virtutem caeli anima sensibilis educi non potest, cum corpus caeleste inanimatum sit, et nihil agat ultra suam speciem; quia effectus non potest esse potior causa agente. Ergo videtur quod non per operationem naturae, sed per creationem in esse educatur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, every activity of lower nature is traced back to a heavenly power as to the power of the first principle of alteration. But the power of the heavens cannot bring forth a sensible soul, since a heavenly body is inanimate and nothing acts beyond its species. For the effect cannot be greater than the agent cause. Therefore, it seems that it is brought into being not through an activity of nature, but through creation.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, eorum quae sunt idem secundum substantiam, non potest unum creari quin alterum creetur. Sed in homine anima sensibilis et anima rationalis sunt idem per essentiam. Ergo videtur, cum anima rationalis non traducitur, sed creetur, quod similiter nec anima sensibilis. Sed secundum animam sensibilem non differt homo a bruto. Ergo videtur quod etiam in brutis anima sensibilis sit per creationem.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, in the case of things that are substantially the same, one cannot be created while the other is not. But in man the sensible soul and the rational soul are essentially the same. Therefore, it seems that, since the rational soul is not passed on, but rather created, the sensible soul is similarly not passed on. But with respect to the sensible soul, man does not differ from a brute. Therefore, it seems that even in brutes the sensible soul exists through creation.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, quanto aliquid est nobilius, tanto nobiliorem causam habet, vel saltem non minus nobilem. Sed anima sensibilis nobilior est in animalibus perfectis quam in generatis ex putrefactione. Ergo cum in generatis ex putrefactione non possit poni anima sensibilis ex aliquo principio naturali produci, cum non generentur ex sibi similibus, et ita oporteat quod a principio supernaturali animam sortiantur, videtur quod multo fortius hoc necessarium sit in animalibus perfectis.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, the more noble something is, the more noble is the cause it has, or at least its cause is not less noble. But the sensible soul in perfect animals is nobler than the soul in animals generated from putrefaction. Therefore, since with regard to those generated by putrefaction one cannot hold that the sensible soul is produced by a natural principle, since they are not generated from things like themselves and must thus be allotted a soul from a supernatural principle, it seems that all the more is this necessary in perfect animals.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.arg6
Sed contra est quod dicitur Gen. 1:20: producant aquae reptile animae viventis. Sed aquae non producunt nisi illud quod virtute naturae producitur. Ergo videtur quod per virtutem seminalem rebus collatam animae sensibiles producantur.
On the contrary, Genesis 1:20 says, let the waters bring forth swarms of living creatures. But waters only produce that which is produced by the power of nature. Therefore, it seems that sensible souls are produced through the seminal power conferred on things.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in 16 De animalibus seu De gener. anim., lib. 2, cap. 3, quod intellectus solum ab extrinseco est. Ergo videtur quod anima sensibilis non sit ab extrinseco.
Furthermore, the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals 161 that the intellect alone is from without. Therefore, it seems that the sensible soul is not from without.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hanc quaestionem diversae inveniuntur opiniones et philosophorum, et etiam magistrorum.
I answer that concerning this question there are found different opinions among both philosophers and teachers.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.co
Quidam enim philosophi, ut Plato, Avicenna et Themistius, posuerunt omnes animas a principio separato esse, quod quidem principium Plato ideam posuit, Avicenna intelligentiam agentem, et theologi, hanc viam tenentes, ipsum Deum. Ratio autem quae praedictos philosophos movit, ut Commentator narrat 7 et 11 Metaph., est sumpta ex animalibus putrefactis, quae etiam objiciendo tacta est: et similiter ex hoc quod in naturalibus nihil invenitur agens nisi forma accidentalis, ut calor et frigus, quorum actione non potest anima produci, cum nihil agat ultra suam speciem. Sed tamen advertendum est quod nullus philosophus inter animam sensibilem et alias formas substantiales distinxit quantum ad originem: quia praedicti philosophi omnes formas substantiales esse a principio separato posuerunt, tam animam sensibilem, quam formam lapidis vel ignis.
Some philosophers, such as Plato, Avicenna, and Themistius, held that all souls are from a separate principle, which Plato posited was an idea, Avicenna posited was the agent intelligence, and the theologians who hold to this approach posit that it is God himself. Now, the argument that moved the aforementioned philosophers, as the Commentator relates on the Metaphysics 7 and 11,1 was drawn from putrefied animals, which was touched on also as an objection. Likewise, they hold this from the fact that in natural things the only agent we find is an accidental form, such as heat and cold, whose action cannot produce a soul, since nothing acts beyond its own species. But even so we should take note that no philosopher distinguished between the sensible soul and other substantial forms with regard to origin. For the aforementioned philosophers posited that all substantial forms are from a separate principle, the sensible soul just as much as the form of a stone or fire.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Alii vero, ut Aristoteles et Commentator ejus, qui ponunt formas alias materiales ex potentia materiae educi virtute agentium naturalium, ponunt etiam animam sensibilem et vegetabilem ex traduce esse, eo quod esse formarum materialium1 non est ipsarum absolute, sed ipsorum compositorum; non enim per se possunt subsistere: et ideo ipsis formis per se loquendo non acquiritur esse, sed substantiis compositis; unde forma per se loquendo neque fit neque generatur, sed compositum. Et quia omne quod generatur, generatur ex sibi simili, ideo oportet quod generans vel inducens ad formam sit compositum ex materia et forma, et non forma tantum, vel substantia separata; et in hoc sustentatur Aristoteles in 7 Metaph., et per eamdem rationem ostendit in 16 De animalibus, ut supra, animam vegetabilem et sensibilem non ab extrinseco esse, ostendens eas esse formas materiales ex hoc quod operationes exercent mediante corpore: quod enim habet esse absolutum a materia, habet etiam operationem a materia absolutam. Et ideo vult quod omnia principia vel virtutes quarum operationes non exercentur sine corpore, non sint ab extrinseco, sed ab agente corporali; et quod intellectus solus sit ab extrinseco: quia ejus operatio est sine corpore, et etiam ejus esse absolutum est; unde sibi debetur factio non tantum per accidens, sed etiam per se, ut esse incipiat, et oportet tunc quod hic sit secundum modum sibi competentem, et a principio separato.
But others, such as Aristotle and his Commentator, who hold that other material forms are brought forth from the potency of matter by the power of natural agents, also hold that sensible and vegetative souls are passed on due to the fact that the being of material forms does not belong to them absolutely, but rather belongs to the composites. For these forms cannot subsist by themselves and thus do not acquire being, strictly speaking, but rather the composite substances do. Hence a form, in the strict sense, is neither made nor generated, but rather the composite is. Because everything that is generated is generated from something like itself, what generates or induces to form must be a composite of matter and form, not a form alone or a separated substance. Aristotle is supported in this in the Metaphysics 71 and by the same argument shows in On the Generation of Animals 162 that the vegetative and sensible souls are not from without, showing that they are material forms based on the fact that they carry out their activities through the mediation of the body. For what has absolute being from matter also has an activity that is absolute3 from matter. Thus, he is of the opinion that all principles or powers whose activities are not exercised without the body are not from without, but rather from a bodily agent, and that the intellect alone is from without, since its activity is without the body and its being is also absolute. Hence it must be made not only incidentally, but also through itself, in order for it to begin to be, and then this must also be in accord with the mode belonging to it and from a separate principle.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Alii vero philosophi attenderunt ad ipsas formas, ac si eis per se fieri deberetur; et ideo posuerunt omnes formas esse a principio formali separato.
But other philosophers considered the forms themselves as if coming-to-be were owed to them through themselves. Thus, they posited that all forms are from a separate formal principle.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Sed positio Aristotelis multo rationabilior est: quia nihil incipit, vel fit, vel generatur nisi secundum modum quo esse habet: et ideo concedimus animam sensibilem et vegetabilem ex traduce esse.
But the position of Aristotle is much more reasonable. For nothing begins or comes to be or is generated except according to the manner in which it has being. Thus, we concede that the sensible and vegetative souls are passed on from another.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Modus autem traductionis talis est; cum enim omne agens univocum et proximum inducat speciem suam in patiente, et cibus, secundum quod est patiens et alteratum, in nutrimentum corporis cedat, quia nutrit secundum quod est potentia caro, ut in 1 De gener., et in De anima dicitur, oportet quod in fine speciem et virtutem nutriti1 recipiat. Ante ergo ultimam assimilationem, quando efficitur actu pars determinata, ut caro vel os, est in eo virtus speciei indeterminate ad hoc vel illud: quia determinatio ad hoc vel illud est per2 propriam virtutem determinatae partis: et ideo cum semen sit residuum ultimi cibi propinquissimi ad ultimam conversionem, est in eo potentia tantum et non actu aliqua pars; ante vero quam resolvatur per actum virtutis generativae separatum a reliquo sui generis, est in eo potentia illa indistincta, sicut forma totius non est in parte nisi in potentia: quando autem separatur, efficitur actu habens talem potentiam vel formam: sicut etiam videmus in animalibus annulosis, in quibus, secundum Philosophum, una est anima in actu, et plures in potentia; unde, quando dividuntur, efficitur quaelibet pars animata habens animam distinctam; in hoc tamen differunt, quia propter parvam differentiam organorum in illis animalibus pars est fere toti consimilis: et ideo in parte remanet anima perfecta, sicut erat in toto; semen autem decisum nondum est actu simile toti, sed in potentia propinqua: et ideo non remanet post divisionem anima3 in actu, sed in potentia: propter quod dicitur, 2 De anima, quod semen in potentia vivit et non actu.
Now, the way it is passed on is as follows. Since every univocal and proximate agent introduces its own species in the patient, and food, as undergoing and altered, yields nourishment to the body (for it nourishes insofar as it is potentially flesh, as is said in On Generation and Corruption 1 and On the Soul),1 it must in the end receive the species and power of the one nourished. So before the final assimilation, when it becomes an actual and determinate part, such as flesh or bone, the power of the species resides in it indeterminately with regard to this or that, for determination to this or that happens through the proper power of a determinate part. Thus, since seed is the remainder of the last food closest to the last conversion, the whole is in it potentially and not any part actually. But before it is resolved through the act of the generative power as separate from the rest of its kind, this potency in it is indistinct, just as the form of the whole is only in the part potentially. However, when it is separated, it is made to have such a potential or form actually, as we also see in ringed animals, in which, according to the Philosopher, there is one soul actually and more than one potentially. Hence when they are divided, each part becomes animated with a distinct soul. Yet these animals are different, since on account of the small difference among organs in these animals a part is almost just like the whole. Thus, a complete soul remains in the part as it was in the whole. But extracted seed is not yet actually like the whole, but rather only in proximate potency. Thus, after the separation the soul does not remain actually, but rather potentially. This is why it says in On the Soul 22 that seed is alive potentially, not actually.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Haec autem potentia non est passiva in semine maris sicut dicimus ligna et lapides esse in potentia domus, sic enim est potentia in menstruo mulieris, sed est potentia activa, sicut dicimus formam domus in mente artificis esse potentia domum; unde arti comparat eam Philosophus in 17 De animalibus seu De gener. animal., lib. 2, cap. 20; et hanc potentiam Avicenna et Commentator in 7 Metaph. vocant virtutem formativam: quae quidem virtus quantum ad modum operandi media est inter intellectum et alias vires animae. Aliae enim vires utuntur in suis operationibus determinatis organis: intellectus autem nullo; haec autem utitur aliquo corporali in sua operatione quod nondum habet determinatam speciem. Subjectum autem et organum hujus virtutis est spiritus vitalis inclusus in semine; unde ad continendum hujusmodi spiritum semen est spumosum, et haec est causa albedinis ejus. Huic autem spiritui conjungitur virtus formativa, magis per modum motoris quam per modum formae, etsi forma ejus aliquo modo sit; unde dicit Commentator in 7 Metaph., quod includitur in semine virtus illa quodammodo sicut uniuntur motores orbibus.
However, this potency is not passive in the male’s seed in the way we say that wood and stones are potentially a house (for the potency in the menses of the woman is like this). Rather, it is an active potency, as when we say that the form of a house in the mind of the artisan is potentially a house. Hence the Philosopher compares it to art in On the Generation of Animals 17.1 Avicenna and the Commentator on the Metaphysics 72 call this potency the “formative power,” a power that, with regard to its mode of activity, is a mean between the intellect and the other powers of the soul. For the other powers use determinate organs in their activities, whereas the intellect uses none. But this power uses something bodily in its activity that does not yet have a determinate species. The subject and organ of this power is the vital spirit enclosed in the seed. Hence in order to contain this sort of spirit, seed is frothy, and this is why it is white. But the formative power is joined to this spirit more after the manner of a mover than after the manner of a form, even if it is in a way its form. Hence the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 73 that this power is enclosed in the seed in a certain way like the movers are united to the spheres.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Illi autem corporali spiritui conjungitur triplex calor: scilicet calor elementaris, qui est sicut instrumentum resolvens et consumens, et hujusmodi operans; et calor animae, qui est vivificans; et calor caeli, cujus virtute movet ad speciem determinatam; et virtute hujus triplicis caloris, virtus formativa convertit materiam a muliere praeparatam in substantiam membrorum per modum quo est transmutatio corporis in augmento, ut 15 De animalibus dicitur; et secundum quod proceditur in perfectione organorum, secundum hoc anima incipit magis ac magis actu esse in semine, quae prius erat in potentia: ita quod conceptum primo participat opera vitae nutritivae, et tunc dicitur vivere vita plantae; et sic deinceps, donec perveniat ad completam similitudinem generantis.
Now, three kinds of heat are joined to this bodily spirit: elemental heat, which is like the instrument resolving, consuming, and so on; the heat of the soul, which is what vivifies; and the heat of heaven, by whose power it moves to a determinate species. And by the power of these three kinds of heat the formative power converts the matter prepared by the woman into the substance of members the way there is transmutation of the body in growth, as is said in On the Generation of Animals 15.1 Insofar as progress is made in the perfection of its organs, the soul, which previously was potential, begins to be more and more actual in the seed, such that what is conceived first participates in the works of nutritive life and is at that time said to live with the life of a plant, and so forth, until it arrives at the complete likeness of the generator.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod anima sensibilis nullo modo est hoc aliquid: quia nec habet aliquam partem sui per quam individuetur, nec habet esse subsistens et absolutum, cum nulla ejus operatio sit nisi mediante corpore; nec hoc ipsum quod est moveri motu progressivo facit sine organo corporali. Est enim duplex virtus motiva: una imperans et altera imperata. Imperans motum,1 est virtus appetitiva sensitiva, cujus actus constat quod non est sine organo corporali. Virtus autem motiva imperata et exequens motum est vis quaedam musculis et lacertis affixa, quorum motu,2 totum corpus movetur. Et sic patet quod in motu animalis haec operatio quae est movere non est animae sensitivae secundum se, sed mediante organo corporali; unde non sequitur quod esse absolutum habeat.
Reply Obj. 1: The sensible soul is in no way a this-something. For it does not have some part that individuates it, nor does it have subsisting and absolute existence, since all its activities happen through the mediation of the body. It does not even move by a progressive motion without a bodily organ. For there are two kinds of motive power: one commanding and the other commanded. The one commanding the motion is the sensitive appetitive power, whose act is obviously not without a bodily organ. But the commanded power that causes the motion is a kind of force affixed to muscles and tendons by whose motion the whole body is moved. And so, it is clear that in the motion of an animal the activity of moving does not belong to the sensitive soul according to itself, but rather belongs to it through the mediation of a bodily organ. Hence it does not follow that it has an absolute existence.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex actione qualitatum elementarium sequitur aliquid dupliciter. Uno modo ex ipsis secundum se, sicut sapor et odor, durum et molle, et alia quae determinantur in 4 Meteor., cap. 2 et seq.: et sic nec anima sensibilis nec aliqua forma substantialis ex actionibus earum sequitur: quia sequeretur quod formae substantiales ex necessitate materiae inducerentur, ut Empedocles dixit. Alio autem modo sequitur aliquid ex eis sicut ex instrumentis, ut dicit Philosophus in 2 De anima, quod ignis in motu augmenti est sicut instrumentum regulatum, sed principaliter agens et regulans est virtus animae dirigens in determinatam quantitatem. Et similiter dico, quod ex actionibus qualitatum activarum consequitur anima sensibilis et aliae formae substantiales secundum quod in eis ut instrumentis manet virtus animae, vel alterius substantialis formae et ipsius caeli; et ideo non oportet, cum non agant in virtute sua tantum, quod ex actionibus earum nihil sequatur ultra earum speciem: quia ex motu instrumenti sequitur effectus secundum rationem principalis agentis.
Reply Obj. 2: Something follows from the action of elemental qualities in two ways. One way is from them as such, as in the case of flavor and odor, hard and soft, and the other things determined in Meteorology 4.1 And in this way, neither the sensible soul nor a substantial form follows from their actions. For it would follow that substantial forms would be introduced due to a necessity of the matter, as Empedocles said. But in the other way, something follows from them as from instruments, as the Philosopher says in On the Soul 22 that in the motion of growth fire is like a regulated instrument, while what principally acts and regulates is the power of the soul directing the growth to a determinate quantity. Likewise, I say that the sensible soul and other substantial forms follow from the actions of active qualities insofar as the power of the soul or of another substantial form as well as that of the heavens itself abides in them as in instruments. Thus, since they do not act by their own power alone, it is not necessary that nothing beyond their species follow from their actions, since the effect arising from the motion of an instrument is according to the account of the principal agent.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod supposito secundum fidem nostram quod caelum sit corpus inanimatum, nihilominus tamen ponimus quod motus ejus sit ab aliqua substantia spirituali sicut motore: et cum motus sit actus motoris et mobilis, oportet quod in motu non tantum relinquatur virtus corporalis ex parte mobilis, sed etiam virtus quaedam spiritualis ex parte motoris: et quia motor est vivens nobilissima vita, ideo non est conveniens, si motus caelestis, inquantum est in eo intentio1 et virtus motoris, per modum quo virtus agentis principalis est in instrumento, est causa vitae materialis, qualis est per animam sensibilem et vegetabilem.
Reply Obj. 3: Supposing, in accord with our faith, that the heavens are an inanimate body, we nevertheless hold that its motion is from a spiritual substance as its mover. Since motion is an act of the mover and of the moved, in motion there must be not only a bodily power on the part of the moved, but also a certain spiritual power on the part of the mover. Because the mover is alive with the noblest sort of life, it is not unfitting if the heavenly motion, inasmuch as the mover’s aim and power reside in it after the manner in which the power of a principal agent resides in its instrument, is the cause of material life of the kind that exists through the sensible and vegetative soul.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis homo et equus in hoc conveniant quod est sensibile, non tamen oportet quod anima sensibilis sit unius rationis in homine et equo: quia homo et equus non sunt unum animal in specie; unde in homine anima sensibilis est multo nobilior quam in aliis animalibus quantum ad principales actus, ut patet in actibus interiorum sensuum, et in operatione tactus, qui est principalis sensus: in omni enim toto potestativo potentia inferior superiori conjuncta perfectior invenitur, ut potestas praepositi multo excellentior est in rege. Anima autem sensibilis in homine per essentiam conjungitur animae rationali; et ideo totum est per creationem. Sed tamen modus traductionis seminis est similis in homine et in aliis animalibus; quia in semine hominis est etiam virtus formativa, sicut in animalibus; sed quia actio illius virtutis est materialis, ut dictum est, non potest actio ejus pertingere ad essentiam immaterialem; sed tamen per actionem hujus virtutis primo consequitur conceptus vitam nutritivam et postea vitam sensitivam. Sed quia, ut Avicenna dicit, De natura animal., cap. 9, et De anima, part. 5, cap. 7, in hoc processu sunt plurimae generationes et corruptiones, sicut quod semen convertitur in sanguinem, et sic deinceps; quando venitur ad secundam perfectionem, prima perfectio non manet eadem numero, sed acquiritur simul cum acquisitione secundae; et sic patet quod in infusione animae rationalis homo1 simul consequitur in una essentia animae animam sensitivam et vegetativam; et priores perfectiones non manent eaedem numero.
Reply Obj. 4: Even though man and horse have in common that they are sensible, it is not thereby necessary for the sensible soul to have the same account in a man and a horse. For man and horse are not a single species of animal. Hence in man the sensible soul is much nobler than in other animals with regard to its principal acts, as is clear in the acts of the internal senses and in the act of touch, which is the principal sense. For in every potestative whole,1 a lower power is found to be more perfect when joined with what is higher, just as the power of preeminence is much more excellent in a king. But the sensible soul in man is essentially joined with the rational soul, and thus the whole gets its existence through creation. But even so, the seed’s manner of passing on life is similar in man and in other animals. For the formative power is present in man’s seed as in animals. But because the action of this power is material, as has been said,2 its action cannot attain to an immaterial essence. Still, through the action of this power the offspring conceived first obtains nutritive life and then later sensitive life. But as Avicenna says,3 in this process there are many generations and corruptions, such as the fact that seed is converted into blood and so forth; consequently, when the process reaches the secondary perfection, the primary perfection does not remain the same numerically, but rather is acquired together with the acquisition of the secondary. And so, it is clear that with the infusion of the rational soul man simultaneously obtains in the single essence of the soul a sensitive and vegetative soul, and the earlier perfections do not remain the same numerically.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in animalibus generatis ex putrefactione virtus caeli, ut Commentator dicit in 7 Metaphysicor., supplet locum virtutis formativae in semine; hujusmodi enim animalia propter sui imperfectionem non requirunt tot ad sui generationem sicut animalia perfectiora, in quibus oportet quod cum virtute caelesti adsit in semine virtus animae a patre derivata; est enim virtus caelestis in omnibus corporibus inferioribus sicut virtus motoris in moto, ut inducat unumquodque in speciem secundum materiae dispositionem: et hae virtutes caelestes in elementis receptae vocantur a Philosopho, in 16 De animalibus seu De gen. animal., lib. 2, cap. 3, virtutes animae, quibus omnia elementa plena dicit, eo quod hujusmodi virtutes sunt sufficientes ad animationem materiae, si pertingant1 ad aliquam complexionis aequalitatem.
Reply Obj. 5: In animals generated from putrefaction, as the Commentator says on the Metaphysics 7,1 the power of the heavens takes the place of the formative power in the seed. For animals of this sort, due to their imperfection, do not require as many things for their generation as do more perfect animals, in which together with the heavenly power there must also be present in the seed the power of the soul derived from the father. For the heavenly power is present in all lower bodies as the power of the mover in the moved, such that it brings each thing into its species in accordance with the disposition of the matter. These heavenly powers received in the elements are called “the powers of the soul” by the Philosopher in On the Generation of Animals 16,2 and he says that all the elements are full of these powers, since powers of this sort are sufficient for the animation of matter if they reach an equality of constitution.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3.ad5
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Aut si de pedibus1 ad servitutem subjicienda. Non videtur esse verum per hoc quod dicitur Gen. 3:16: sub viri potestate eris.
Or if from his feet, as if subject to him in servitude.1 This does not seem to be true, because Genesis 3:16 says: and he shall rule over you.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Et dicendum quod hoc in poenam mulieris inobedientis inductum est. Vel dicendum quod non est sub potestate viri per modum servitutis, sed per modum gubernationis.
And it should be said that this was introduced as a punishment for the woman since she disobeyed. Or we may say that it refers not to being under the husband’s power after the manner of servitude, but rather after the manner of governance.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Ideoque potius de illo addito quam de ipsa costa mulier facta deberet dici. Haec conclusio non sequitur: cujus ratio in objectionibus dicta est.
And so the woman should rather be said to have been made from that from which she had received the greater part of her substance than from the rib.1 This conclusion does not follow—its argument was given in the objections.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Eo sane miraculo quo postea de quinque panibus a Jesu caelesti benedictione multiplicatis quinque millia hominum satiata sunt. Haec similitudo etiam ad probandum ejus propositum non valet: quia Augustinus eo modo multiplicationem illam factam dicit, Super Joan., sicut ex paucis granis crescunt multae segetes: quod quidem per attractionem humoris a terra certum est fieri.
By that very same miracle by which Jesus would later multiply the five loaves of bread with a heavenly blessing, and five thousand men were filled.1 This likeness is also not strong enough to prove his position. For Augustine says in his Commentary on John2 that that multiplication took place the way many crops grow from a few grains, which indeed happens through drawing moisture from the earth.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Cum angelorum ministerio facta sit mulieris formatio, non est eis tamen tribuenda creationis potentia. Quod quidem ministerium esse potuit in separatione costae et in congregatione materiae, ex cujus conditione corpus mulieris formatum est.
Although the formation of woman was done with the service of angels, yet the power of creation is not to be attributed to them.1 This ministry could have consisted of the separation of the rib and the gathering together of the matter, from whose arrangement the body of woman was formed.
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
Tamen propter effectus diversos pluraliter dicit Augustinus causas primordiales omnium rerum in Deo esse. Et hoc est secundum quod dicuntur plures ideae secundum diversos respectus ad creaturas, ut supra, in 1 libro, dictum est.
Yet, because of its different effects, Augustine says in the plural that the primordial causes of all things are in God.1 And this is insofar as ideas are said to be many in virtue of the diverse references to created things, as was said above in Book I.2
Sent.II.D18.Q2.A3
D. 19Immortality in the original state of manDe eis quae pertinent ad conservationem individui in esse per immortalitatem
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Determinata superius institutione humanae naturae quantum ad utrumque sexum, hic prosequitur conditiones naturae institutae quantum ad primum statum sui.
Having addressed the establishment of human nature with regard to both sexes, here he pursues the conditions of the established nature with regard to its first state.
Sent.II.D19
Dividitur autem in partes duas:
This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D19
in prima determinat ea quae pertinent ad conservationem individui in esse per immortalitatem;
In the first, he addresses what pertains to the preservation of the individual in being through immortality.
Sent.II.D19
in secunda ea quae pertinent etiam ad multiplicationem speciei per generationem, 20 dist., ibi: post haec videndum est qualiter primi parentes, si non peccassent, filios procreassent.
In the second, he addresses what pertains to the multiplication of the species through generation, at after these matters, it is to be seen how our first parents, if they had not sinned, would have procreated children.1
Sent.II.D19
Prima in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D19
in prima ostendit immortalitatem hominis quantum ad primum statum;
In the first, he shows the immortality of man with regard to his first state.
Sent.II.D19
in secunda inquirit causam ac modum ejus, ibi: solet hic quaeri, cum homo primus mortale et immortale corpus habuerit, utrum ex conditione naturae habuerit utrumque, an alterum beneficium esset gratiae.
In the second, he inquires about its cause and mode, at it is usual to ask here, since the first man had a mortal and immortal body, whether he had both from the condition of the nature of the body itself, or whether the latter was a benefit of grace.1
Sent.II.D19
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D19
primo manifestat intentionem;
First, he manifests his intention.
Sent.II.D19
secundo proponit hominis immortalitatem, ibi: primus ergo homo secundum naturam corporis terreni immortalis fuit quodammodo;
Second, he sets out man’s immortality, at and so the first man, with regard to the nature of his earthly body, was immortal in some respect.1
Sent.II.D19
tertio manifestat differentiam illius primi status ad duos status sequentes, ibi: in primo statu fuit corpus hominis animale.
Third, he manifests the difference between this first state and the two states that followed, at in the first state, the human body was animal.1
Sent.II.D19
Solet hic quaeri. Hic inquirit causam immortalitatis et modum, utrum scilicet esset per gratiam, vel per naturam; et circa hoc tria facit:
It is usual to ask here.1 Here he inquires as to the cause and manner of immortality, namely, whether it was through grace or through nature. And concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D19
primo movet quaestionem;
First, he raises the question.
Sent.II.D19
secundo determinat eam ex verbis Augustini, ibi: ad quod dici potest;
Second, he addresses it using the words of Augustine, at to this it may be said.1
Sent.II.D19
tertio inducit quorumdam disceptationem super hac determinatione, ibi: propter hoc aliqui dicunt quod nisi illo ligno vitae uteretur, non semper viveret, quia peccaret.
Third, he cites the discussion of some on this position, at because of this, some say that, unless he made use of that tree, he would not live forever, because he would have sinned.1
Sent.II.D19
Et circa hoc duo facit:
And concerning this he does two things.
Sent.II.D19
primo ponit quorumdam opinionem, qui simpliciter dictae determinationi adhaerent, dicentes solam gratiam esse causam immortalitatis;
First, he lays out the opinion of some, who hold to the aforementioned position simply, saying that grace alone is the cause of immortality.
Sent.II.D19
secundo objicit in contrarium, et ponit contrariam opinionem, ibi: sed adhuc quaeritur.
Second, he objects to the contrary and lays out the contrary opinion, at but at this point it is asked.1
Sent.II.D19
Et circa hoc tria facit:
And concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D19
primo ponit objectionem contra primam opinionem;
First, he lays out the objection against the first opinion.
Sent.II.D19
secundo ex hoc inducit opinionem contrariam, ibi: aliqui dicunt quod si non fuisset ei praeceptum vesci illo ligno, et sic aliis non illo vesceretur, viveret semper;
Second, from this he cites the contrary opinion, at some say that, if he had not been commanded to nourish himself from that tree, and he fed on the others and not on that one, he would live forever.1
Sent.II.D19
tertio ponit quaedam verba Augustini ex quibus secunda opinio firmamentum habere videtur, ibi: de hac vero hominis immortalitate qualis fuerit, Augustinus sic ait.
Third, he puts forth some words of Augustine,1 on whose basis the second opinion seems to have a foundation, at but concerning this immortality of man and what it was like, Augustine2 . . . raises a question in the following terms.3
Sent.II.D19
Ubi primo1 verba Augustini ponit qualitatem potentiae immortalitatis exprimentia;
There he first sets down the words of Augustine, expressing the quality of the power of immortality.
Sent.II.D19
secundo ex his concludit secundam opinionem, ad quam firmandam aliam auctoritatem Augustini inducit, ibi: ideo alii dicunt quod immortalitatem de natura habebat.
Second, from these he concludes with the second opinion. To strengthen this, he cites another text of Augustine, at and so some say that he had immortality from nature.1
Sent.II.D19
Q. 1Immortality in the original state of manDe eis quae pertinent ad conservationem individui in esse per immortalitatem
Hic quaeruntur quinque:
Here five questions are asked:
Sent.II.D19.Q1
primo de immortalitate hominis secundum animam;
first, concerning the immortality of man with respect to the soul;
Sent.II.D19.Q1
secundo utrum homo in statu innocentiae fuerit immortalis secundum corpus;
second, whether man in the state of innocence was immortal with respect to the body;
Sent.II.D19.Q1
tertio utrum fuerit impassibilis;
third, whether he was impassible;
Sent.II.D19.Q1
quarto supposito quod sic, utrum illa immortalitas et impassibilitas fuerit per naturam vel per gratiam;
fourth, on the supposition that he was, whether this immortality and impassibility were through nature or through grace;
Sent.II.D19.Q1
quinto utrum illa immortalitas sit eadem cum immortalitate resurgentium.
fifth, whether this immortality is the same as the immortality of the resurrected.
Sent.II.D19.Q1
A. 1Whether the soul of man is corrupted at the corruption of the bodyUtrum anima hominis corrumpatur ad corruptionem corporis
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod anima hominis corrupto corpore corrumpatur.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the soul of man is corrupted when the body is corrupted.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg1
Primo per hoc quod habetur Eccle. 3:19: unus interitus est hominis et jumentorum. Sed jumenta simul in corpore et in anima intereunt. Ergo videtur quod etiam homo.
Obj. 1: This is first because Ecclesiastes 3:19 says, the fate of the sons of men and the fate of beasts is the same; as one dies, so dies the other. They all have the same breath, and man has no advantage over the beasts. But beasts die in body and soul at the same time. Therefore, it seems that man does as well.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, differentiae superiores participantur uniformiter ab his quae conveniunt in aliquo inferiori; sicut omne animal aequaliter se habet ut dicatur corporeum. Sed incorruptibile et corruptibile sunt differentiae entis. Ergo eodem modo conveniunt omnibus quae sunt in aliquo determinato genere. Sed in omnibus animalibus accidit corruptio per hoc quod forma eorum in non ens secedit. Ergo videtur quod similiter in hominibus.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, higher differences are participated in uniformly by things that agree in something lower, just as every animal has equal standing to be called “corporeal.” But “incorruptible” and “corruptible” are differences of beings. Therefore, they befit everything in a given genus in the same way. But in all animals corruption occurs through the fact that their form withdraws into non-being. Therefore, it seems that the case is similar in men.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, quorumcumque est unum esse, non potest corrumpi unum sine corruptione alterius, cum corruptio sit mutatio de esse in non esse. Sed formae et materiae est unum esse, cum esse debeatur composito, quod ex utroque resultat. Ergo non potest esse corruptio materiae sine corruptione formae. Sed anima est forma corporis, ut in 2 De anima habetur. Ergo corrupto corpore etiam anima corrumpitur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, whenever things possess a single being, one cannot be corrupted without the corruption of the other, since corruption is the change from being to non-being. But form and matter have a single being, since being belongs to the composite, which results from both. Therefore, there cannot be a corruption of matter without corruption of form. But the soul is the form of the body, as is related in On the Soul 2.1 Therefore, when the body is corrupted, the soul too is corrupted.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg4
Si dicatur, quod anima etiam est forma et substantia, et post mortem non manet inquantum est forma, sed inquantum est substantia;
Obj. 4: One might say that the soul is both a form and a substance, and that after death it does not remain inasmuch as it is a form, but rather inasmuch as it is a substance.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg5
contra. Aut anima est forma per essentiam suam, aut per aliquod accidens suum. Si primo modo, ergo cum unius rei non sint plures essentiae, si anima post mortem non manet inquantum est forma, essentia sua penitus annihilabitur. Si autem secundo modo, cum ex anima et corpore non constituatur unum quod est homo nisi inquantum anima est forma corporis, sequeretur quod homo sit ens per accidens, et non significet aliquid in praedicamento substantiae, quod est valde absurdum. Ergo videtur quod post mortem nullo modo anima remaneat.
On the contrary, either the soul is a form through its essence or through some accident in it. If in the first way, then since nothing has more than one essence, and if the soul does not remain after death inasmuch as it is a form, then its essence will be thoroughly annihilated. But if in the second way, then since from the soul and the body a single thing, that is, man, is only constituted inasmuch as the soul is the form of the body, it would follow that “man” is a being incidentally and does not signify something in the category of substance, which is quite absurd. Therefore, it seems that after death the soul in no way remains.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, ut in 1 Caeli et mundi, cap. 12, probat Philosophus, impossibile est quod aliquid habeat virtutem ad essendum semper, quod non semper fuit: quia virtus quae est ad hoc ut sit semper, determinatur ad tempus infinitum; et quod in tempore infinito potest esse, non habet virtutem determinatam ad hoc ut quandoque sit et quandoque non sit, quod invenitur in omni eo quod esse coepit. Sed anima rationalis non semper fuit, quinimmo cum corpore incepit. Ergo nec semper erit, sed cum corpore finietur.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, as the Philosopher proves in On the Heavens 1,1 it is impossible for something to have the power to exist always that has not always been. For the power for it to exist is always determined to infinite time. Because it can exist for an infinite time, it does not have a power determined to sometimes being and sometimes not being, which is found in everything that begins to be. But the rational soul has not always been, but rather began with the body. Therefore, neither will it always exist, but will instead be ended with the body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, cum nulla sit substantia sine propria operatione, ut Damascenus dicit, De fide orth., lib. 2, cap. 23,1 impossibile est animam separari a corpore, si in omni operatione sua indiget corpore. Sed in intelligendo corpore indiget: quia non est intelligere sine phantasmate, ut in 1 et 3 De anima dicitur, et hujusmodi intelligere corrumpitur corrupto corpore, ut in 1 De anima dicitur; de aliis etiam operationibus ejus planum est quod sine corpore non exercentur. Ergo animam corpore separatam remanere est impossibile.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, since no substance lacks a proper activity, as Damascene says,1 it is impossible for the soul to be separated from the body if it needs the body in each of its activities. But in understanding it needs the body, since it cannot understand without a phantasm, as is said in On the Soul 3,2 and understanding of this sort is corrupted when the body is corrupted, as is said in On the Soul 1.3 With respect to its other activities, too, it is plain that they are not carried out without the body. Therefore, it is impossible for the soul to remain separate from the body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, omne quod est ex nihilo, ut Damascenus dicit, De fide orth., lib. 2, cap. 3, vertibile est in nihil. Sed anima, cum sit creatura, ex nihilo est. Ergo videtur quod in nihil vertibilis sit; et ita est corruptibilis.
Obj. 7: Furthermore, everything that comes from nothing, as Damascene says,1 can turn back to nothing. But the soul, since it is a thing created, comes from nothing. Therefore, it seems that it can turn back to nothing. And thus, it is corruptible.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg8
In contrarium est quod dicit Philosophus in 2 De anima, quod reliquum genus1 animae, scilicet intellectus, separatur ab aliis partibus animae, sicut perpetuum a corruptibili; et in 1 De anima, quod intellectus videtur substantia quaedam esse, et non corrumpi: non enim corrumpitur per se, cum etiam inferiores vires, ut sensitivae, de quibus minus videtur, debilitentur tantum ex indispositione organorum: nec etiam per accidens, cum non sit forma super aliud delata, sed substantia quaedam per se subsistens.
On the contrary, the Philosopher says in On the Soul 21 that the remaining kind of soul, namely, the intellect, is separated from the other parts of the soul as perpetual from corruptible. And in On the Soul 1,2 he says that the intellect seems to be a kind of substance and is not corrupted. For it is not corrupted through itself, since even lower powers such as the sensitive powers, where the point is less evident, are weakened only due to indisposition of organs. Nor is it corrupted incidentally, since it is not a form superimposed on another, but rather a kind of substance subsisting through itself.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, in 10 Ethic., cap. 7, Philosophus probat felicitatem contemplativam activa digniorem esse, quia est diuturnior. Sed felicitas activa extenditur usque ad terminum hujus corporalis vitae. Ergo contemplativa remanet etiam post hanc vitam. Non autem in corpore. Ergo in anima.
Furthermore, in the Ethics 10,1 the Philosopher proves that contemplative happiness is more worthy than active happiness, since it is more prolonged. But active happiness extends up to the limit of this bodily life. Therefore, contemplative happiness remains even after this life. But it does not remain in the body. Therefore, it is in the soul.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg9
Praeterea, ad Deum pertinet habere curam et providentiam de omnibus quae in mundo fiunt, et praecipue de his quae circa homines geruntur, et praecipue circa bonos, et qui sunt Deo simillimi, ut habetur ex verbis Philosophi, 10 Ethicorum, cap. 7, quod homo sapiens est Deo simillimus, et sibi amantissimus. Sed non potest esse sine injustitia provisoris et gubernantis, ut mali non puniantur et boni non praemientur. Cum ergo injustitia in Deum cadere non possit, oportet omne malum puniri, et omne bonum praemiari. Hoc autem in vita ista non contingit, cum frequenter bona malis eveniant, et e converso. Ergo videtur quod hoc erit post hanc vitam.
Furthermore, it pertains to God to have care and providence for everything that happens in the world, and especially for what happens concerning men, especially concerning the good and those who are most like God, as can be gathered from the words of the Philosopher in the Ethics 10,1 that a wise man is most like God and most loving to him. But without injustice on the part of the one who provides and governs, it cannot be that the wicked are not punished and the good not rewarded. Therefore, since injustice cannot have any place in God, every wicked person must be punished and every good person rewarded. But this does not occur in this life, since good things frequently happen to the wicked, and vice versa. Therefore, it seems that this will take place after this life.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg10
Praeterea, ut in 3 De anima Philosophus dicit, anima est locus specierum. Sed locus conservat locatum.1 Ergo si similitudo bona est, oportet quod in anima intellectiva, de qua loquitur, species intelligibiles conserventur. Sed intellectus potest intelligere praesentibus intelligibilibus, sicut sensus sentire praesentibus sensibilibus. Ergo anima potest per se in actum intelligendi, sine hoc quod aliquid a corpore accipiat; et ita videtur quod sine corpore esse possit, ex regula quam Aristoteles in principio De anima proponit, quod si anima habet operationem propriam sine corpore, est separabilis.
Furthermore, as the Philosopher says in On the Soul 3,1 the soul is the “place” where species reside. But a place preserves what is placed there. So if the likeness is a good one, then in the intellective soul—which is what he is speaking about—intelligible species must be preserved. But the intellect can understand present intelligible things, just as the senses sense present sensible things. Therefore, the soul has the capability by itself for the act of understanding without receiving something from the body. Thus, it seems that it can exist without the body, on the basis of the rule that Aristotle posits in the beginning of On the Soul,2 that if the soul has a proper activity without the body then it is separable.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.arg11
Respondeo dicendum, quod circa hoc quattuor sunt positiones.
I answer that concerning this there are four positions.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.co
Prima fuit antiquorum naturalium, qui intellectum a sensu non discernebant; unde sicut operatio sensus dependet a corpore, ita etiam ponebant intellectus operationem ex corpore dependere et animam intellectivam consequi naturam corporalem: unde quidam ponebant animam esse ignem, quidam vaporem, quidam harmoniam, et sic de aliis, secundum quod tantum sensus et motus animalium considerabant; et ideo secundum eos necessarium fuit ponere animam post corpus non remanere.
The first is that of the ancient natural philosophers, who did not distinguish the intellect from the senses. Hence just as the activity of the senses depends on the body, so also they held that the activity of the intellect depends on the body, and that the intellective soul follows on a bodily nature. Hence some posited that the soul is fire, some vapor, others harmony, and so forth, insofar as they considered only the senses and motions of animals. Thus, according to them, it was necessary to hold that the soul does not remain after the body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Hanc autem opinionem Aristoteles, 1 De anima, sufficienter infringit, ostendens intellectum habere esse absolutum, non dependens a corpore; propter quod dicitur non esse actus corporis; et ab Avicenna, De anima, part. 5, cap. 1, dicitur non esse forma submersa in materia; et in libro De causis dicitur non esse super corpus delata.
Now, Aristotle1 sufficiently demolishes this opinion, showing that the intellect has absolute being independent of the body. This is the reason why it is not called an “act of the body,” why Avicenna says2 it is not a form submerged in matter, and why the Book of Causes3 says it is not superimposed on the body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Hujus autem probationis medium sumitur ex parte operationis ejus. Cum enim operatio non possit esse nisi rei per se existentis, oportet illud quod per se habet operationem absolutam etiam esse absolutum per se habere.
The middle premise for a proof of this is drawn from its activity. For since an activity can only belong to a thing existing through itself, that which has absolute activity through itself must also have absolute existence through itself.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Operatio autem intellectus est ipsius absolute, sine hoc quod in hac operatione aliquod organum corporale communicet; quod patet praecipue ex tribus.
But the activity of the intellect belongs to it absolutely, without a bodily organ’s sharing in this activity, which is clear especially from three reasons.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Primo, quia haec operatio est omnium formarum corporalium sicut objectorum; unde oportet illud principium cujus est haec operatio ab omni forma corporali absolutum esse.
The first is because this activity has all bodily forms as its objects. Hence the principle of this activity must not be entangled with any bodily form.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Secundo, quia intelligere est universalium; in organo autem corporali recipi non possunt nisi intentiones individuatae.
The second is because what is understood are universals, but a bodily organ can only receive individuated intentions.1
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Tertio, quia intellectus intelligit se; quod non contingit in aliqua virtute cujus operatio sit per organum corporale; cujus ratio est, quia, secundum Avicennam, De anima, part. 2, cap. 2, cujuslibet virtutis operantis per organum corporale, oportet ut organum sit medium inter ipsam et objectum ejus. Visus enim nihil cognoscit nisi illud cujus species potest fieri in pupilla. Unde cum non sit possibile ut organum corporale cadat medium inter virtutem aliquam et ipsam essentiam virtutis, non erit possibile ut aliqua virtus operans mediante organo corporali cognoscat seipsam. Et haec probatio tangitur in libro De causis, in illa propositione 15: omnis sciens qui scit essentiam suam, est rediens ad essentiam suam reditione completa. Et dicitur redire complete ad essentiam, ut ibi Commentator exponit, cujus essentia est fixa stans, non super aliud delata. Ex quibus omnibus patet quod anima intellectiva habet esse absolutum, non dependens ad corpus; unde corrupto corpore non corrumpitur.
The third is because the intellect understands itself, which does not occur in a power whose activity is through a bodily organ. The reason for this is that, in keeping with Avicenna,1 for any power that operates through a bodily organ, the organ must stand as a medium between it and its object. For sight knows nothing except that whose species can be made present in the pupil. Hence, since it is not possible for a bodily organ to stand as a medium between a power and the very essence of the power, it will not be possible for a power that operates by the mediation of a bodily organ to know itself. This proof is touched on in the Book of Causes: every knower who knows his essence returns to his essence by a complete returning.2 As the Commentator explains, that one is said to return completely to his essence whose essence is fixed and stable, not superimposed on another. From all these arguments it is clear that the intellective soul has absolute being independent of the body. Hence, when the body is corrupted, the soul is not corrupted.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Secunda1 fuit Pythagorae et Platonis, qui, videntes incorruptionem animae, erraverunt in hoc quod posuerunt animas de corpore in corpus transire. Et hanc positionem improbat Philosophus in 1 De anima, ostendens quod anima est forma corporis et motor ejus. Oportet autem ut determinatae formae determinata materia debeatur, et determinato motori determinatum organum, sicut quaelibet ars in agente utitur propriis instrumentis: unde haec anima non potest esse forma et motor nisi hujus corporis.
The second position was that of Pythagoras and Plato, who, perceiving the incorruption of the soul, erred in holding that souls pass from body to body. The Philosopher disproves this position in On the Soul 1,1 showing that the soul is the form of the body and its mover. But a determinate form must have determinate matter and a determinate mover must have a determinate organ, just as any art in an agent uses its proper instruments. Hence this soul can only be the form and mover of this body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Tertia positio est eorum qui dicunt, animam intellectivam secundum quid corruptibilem esse, et secundum quid incorruptibilem; quia secundum hoc quod de anima est huic corpori proprium, corrumpitur corrupto corpore; secundum autem id quod omnibus est commune, incorruptibilis est. Ponunt enim intellectum esse unum in substantia omnium; quidam agentem et quidam possibilem, ut supra dictum est: et hunc esse substantiam incorruptibilem, et in nobis non esse nisi phantasmata illustrata, lumine intellectus agentis, et moventia intellectum possibilem, quibus intelligentes sumus, secundum quod per ea continuamur intellectui separato. Ex quo sequitur quod si id quod est proprium destruitur, tantum communi remanente, ex omnibus animabus humanis una tantum substantia remaneat, dissolutis corporibus.
The third position is that of those who say that the intellective soul is corruptible in one qualified sense and incorruptible in another qualified sense. For as regards what in the soul is proper to this body, it is corrupted when the body is corrupted. But as regards what is common to all, it is incorruptible. For they posit that there is a single intellect in the substance of all: some say it is the agent intellect and others the potential intellect, as has been said above.1 They hold that this is an incorruptible substance, and that in us there are only the phantasms enlightened by the light of the agent intellect, which move the potential intellect, by which we have understanding insofar as through them we are connected to that separated intellect. From this it follows that if that which is proper is destroyed, with only what is common remaining, then, at the dissolution of bodies, only one single substance remains from all human souls.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Haec autem positio quibus rationibus innitatur, et quomodo improbari possit, supra dictum est, dist. 17.
The arguments supporting this position and how it can be disproved have been explained above.1
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Quarta positio est quam fides nostra tenet, quod anima intellectiva sit substantia non dependens ex corpore, et quod sint plures intellectivae substantiae secundum corporum multitudinem, et quod, destructis corporibus, remanent separatae, non in alia corpora transeuntes; sed in resurrectione idem corpus numero quod deposuerat unaquaeque assumat.
The fourth position is that which our faith holds: that the intellective soul is a substance that does not depend on the body, that there is more than one intellective substance corresponding to the multitude of bodies, and that they remain separate when bodies are destroyed, not passing into other bodies. Rather, in the resurrection each soul assumes the same body numerically that it had laid aside.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Salomon ibi loquitur more concionatoris, assumens in se diversorum hominum sententias, et sapientum, et stultorum; ut in fine omnibus appareat quae sit verior sententia; unde concludit quasi sententiam proferens, dicens, cap. 12:13: finem loquendi omnes pariter audiamus: Deum time, et mandata ejus observa. Et hoc est unum ex illis quae ab eo in persona stultorum inducuntur.
Reply Obj. 1: In that passage Solomon is speaking in the customary manner of an orator, appropriating the opinions of different men, both the wise and the foolish, so that in the end it may be apparent to all which is the truer opinion. Hence he concludes as though pronouncing his own opinion: let us all hear together the conclusion of the discourse: fear God, and keep his commandments (Eccl 12:13).1 This is one of those things that are cited by him in the person of the foolish.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod corruptio invenitur in omnibus corruptibilibus secundum unam rationem communem, quantum ad id quod per se corruptioni convenit, sed non quantum ad id quod accidit ei. Cum enim corruptio sit proprie compositi transmutatio de esse in non esse, hoc per se ad corruptionem pertinet ut compositum esse desistat; et quia compositum habet esse ex conjunctione formae ad materiam, ideo divisio formae a tali materia invenitur in qualibet corruptione; sed quod forma in nihil cadat, vel non, hoc corruptioni accidit ex ratione propria hujus formae vel illius. Si enim sit forma talis cujus esse sit absolutum et non dependens, in cujus esse participationem materia adducitur ex hoc quod perficitur tali forma, contingit ut ex defectu materiae compositum hujusmodi esse amittat, secundum hoc quod improportionata ad ipsum efficitur: et tamen ipsa forma remanet in suo esse, et sic destructio est compositi, forma remanente. Si vero forma non habeat esse absolutum in quo subsistat, sed sit per esse compositi, tunc ex quo compositum desinit esse, oportet quod forma etiam esse amittat, et per accidens corrumpatur.
Reply Obj. 2: The same account of corruption is found in all corruptible things as regards what belongs to corruption through itself, but not as regards what is incidental to it. For since corruption is properly the transmutation from being into non-being of the composite, it pertains to corruption through itself that the composite cease to be. Because the composite has being from the union of form with matter, the separation of form from such matter is found in any corruption. But whether the form falls into nothing or not happens to accompany corruption due to the proper account of this or that form. For if it is the sort of form whose being is absolute and independent, into whose being matter is brought to participate due to the fact that it is perfected by such a form, it happens that due to a defect in the matter this sort of composite loses being, inasmuch as the matter is rendered disproportionate to it. Yet the form itself remains in its own being, and so the destruction is of the composite while the form remains. However, if the form does not have an absolute being in which to subsist, but rather exists through the being of the composite, then from the fact that the composite ceases to be, the form also must lose being and is corrupted incidentally.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Commentator in 3 De anima, intellectus non eodem modo dicitur forma cum aliis formis materialibus; quod quantum ad hoc dico verum esse, licet ipse aliud intendat, quod anima cum habeat esse absolutum, ut ejus operatio ostendit, non habet esse per esse compositi, quin potius compositum per esse ejus; et ideo corrupto corpore non corrumpitur per accidens anima sicut aliae formae, quae non sunt nisi per esse compositi, nec aliquam operationem habent nisi mediante materia.
Reply Obj. 3: As the Commentator says on On the Soul 3,1 the intellect is not called a “form” in the same way as other material forms. And I say that this is true in the following respect (granted that he himself intends something else): namely, that the soul, since it has absolute existence, as its activity shows, does not have existence through the existence of the composite, but rather it is the composite that has its existence through the soul’s existence. Thus, when the body is corrupted, the soul is not incidentally corrupted, like other forms that only exist through the existence of the composite and only have an activity by the mediation of matter.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod anima rationalis praeter alias formas dicitur esse substantia, et hoc aliquid, secundum quod habet esse absolutum, et quod distinguitur; quia1 anima potest dupliciter considerari, scilicet secundum quod est substantia, et secundum quod est forma, non est intelligendum quantum ad diversa quae in ipsa sunt, quasi aliud sit essentia sua et aliud ipsam esse formam, ut sic esse formam accidat sibi sicut color corpori: sed distinctio accipitur secundum ejus diversam considerationem; non enim ex hoc quod est forma habet quod post corpus remaneat, sed ex hoc quod habet esse absolutum, ut substantia subsistens: sicut etiam homo non habet quod intelligat ex hoc quod est animal, sed ex hoc quod est rationalis, quamvis utrumque sit sibi essentiale.
Reply Obj. 4: More than other forms, the rational soul is said to be a substance and a this-something because it has absolute being. And there is a distinction because the soul can be considered in two ways, namely, as a substance and as a form, and this should not be understood to refer to different things within the soul itself, as if its essence were one thing and the fact that it is a form another, so that being a form would be incidental to it as color is to a body. Rather, the distinction is made with reference to different considerations of the soul. For the fact that it remains after the body is not due to its being a form, but rather to its having absolute being as a subsisting substance, just as man does not have understanding from the fact that he is an animal, but rather from the fact that he is rational, even though both are essential to him.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ex ratione illa non plus probatur quam hoc, scilicet quod id quod habet virtutem ad hoc ut sit semper, dum habet illam virtutem, non terminat esse suum ad aliquod tempus ante vel post, quasi non potuerit per hanc virtutem plus quam certo tempore durasse; et hoc etiam in anima verum est: quia per virtutem quam modo habet, potuisset per mille millia annorum durasse. Sed quia hanc virtutem a se non habet, sed ab alio, tunc ex hac virtute incepit sua duratio quando haec virtus data est sibi.
Reply Obj. 5: From this argument nothing more than this is proved: that what has the power to exist always, while it has this power, does not terminate its being at a given time before or after, as if through this power it could not endure for more than a certain time. And this is also true in the soul, since through the power that it now has, it would have been able to endure for a million years. But because it does not have this power from itself, but rather from another, its duration by this power began when the power was given to it.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod intelligere cum aliquo vel sine aliquo dicitur dupliciter. Vel hoc modo quod illud etiam intelligatur esse particeps operationis, sicut organum virtutis visivae simul cum virtute visiva videt, quia videre est compositi, et sic intellectus omnino sine corpore intelligit, quia haec operatio non perficitur mediante organo corporali; vel ita quod illud sit objectum operationis, sicut visus non potest videre sine colore, et hoc modo etiam intellectus in statu viae non potest intelligere sine phantasmate, quod se habet ad intellectum sicut color ad visum, ut Philosophus in 3 De anima dicit. Et ex hoc non ostenditur quod anima intellectiva habeat esse dependens ad corpus, cum operatio egrediatur ab ipsa absolute. Sed post mortem alium modum intelligendi habebit, de quo locus erit inquirendi in fine quarti libri.
Reply Obj. 6: To understand with or without something is spoken of in two ways. Either it is in such a way that the thing is also understood to be a participant in the work, as the organ of the power of sight sees together with the power of sight, since to see belongs to the composite. In this way, the intellect understands altogether without the body, since this activity is not perfected by the mediation of a bodily organ. Or it is such that the thing is the object of the activity, as sight cannot see without color. In this way, even the intellect in the wayfaring state cannot understand without a phantasm, which is related to the intellect as color is to sight, as the Philosopher says.1 This does not show that the intellective soul has being that depends on the body, since its activity proceeds from it absolutely. Rather, after death it will have another mode of understanding, about which there will be a place for inquiry at the end of Book IV.2
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod vertibilitas in nihil, nihil aliud ponit in creatura quam dependentiam esse ejus ad principium a quo esse habet; adeo quod si influentia ejus cessaret, quaelibet creatura esse desisteret. Sed ex hoc non potest creatura corruptibilis dici, ut in 1 libro dictum est, dist. 8.
Reply Obj. 7: The ability to turn back into nothing posits nothing in the created thing other than that it possesses a dependency on the principle from which it has being; this is to such an extent that anything created would cease to be if that principle’s influence ceased. But a created thing cannot be called “corruptible” on this basis, as has been said in Book I.1
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A1.ad7
A. 2Whether man in his first state had the necessity of dyingUtrum homo in primo statu habuerit necessitatem moriendi
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod homo in primo statu habuit necessitatem moriendi secundum corpus.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that in his first state man had the necessity of dying with respect to the body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.arg1
Quidquid enim sequitur ex necessitate materiae, est necessarium necessitate absoluta, ut in 2 Physic. habetur. Sed corruptio compositi ex contrariis sequitur ex necessitate materiae. Ergo corpus hominis, quod ex contrariis compositum erat, simpliciter et absolute erat necesse corrumpi.
Obj. 1: For whatever follows from a necessity of matter is necessary by an absolute necessity, as we find in the Physics 2.1 But the corruption of what is composed of contraries follows from a necessity of matter. Therefore, it was simply and absolutely necessary for the body of man, which was composed of contraries, to be corrupted.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, quod est corruptibile secundum partem est etiam secundum totum dissolubile. Sed corpus hominis in primo statu secundum aliquam partem dissolubile erat: alias cibo non uteretur, praecipue quia est formatus in perfecta quantitate, cum nutrimentum sit ad restaurationem deperditi. Ergo videtur quod etiam totum corpus dissolubile foret.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, what is corruptible with respect to a part is also dissoluble with respect to the whole. But the body of man in his first state was dissoluble with respect to a part. Otherwise it would not have used food (especially because it was formed in perfect quantity), since nourishment is for the restoration of what has been lost. Therefore, it seems also that his whole body was dissoluble.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.arg3
Praeterea, ut in 5 Metaph. dicitur, necessitas cibi est de illis sine quibus non potest esse vita. Sed homo in primo statu habebat vitam cibis indigentem, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo sine cibis vivere non potuisset; et ita videtur quod, quantum in se erat, necessitatem mortis haberet.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, as is said in the Metaphysics 5,1 the need for food is one of those things without which there can be no life. But man in his first state had a life that needed food, as is said in the text.2 Therefore, without food he would not have been able to live. Thus, it seems that, in and of himself, he had the necessity of death.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, ea quae differunt secundum genus non sunt transmutabilia invicem. Sed corruptibile et incorruptibile sunt hujusmodi, ut in 10 Metaph. dicitur. Ergo non potest esse ut homo, qui nunc est corruptibilis, prius fuerit incorruptibilis.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, things that differ with respect to genus cannot be changed into one another. But the corruptible and incorruptible are this kind of thing, as is said in the Metaphysics 10.1 Therefore, it cannot be that man, who is now corruptible, was previously incorruptible.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, mortale est una de differentiis constitutivis hominis. Sed, ut in 8 Metaph. dicitur, qualibet differentia apposita vel amota fit alia species, sicut etiam numerus per additionem et subtractionem unitatis. Ergo si homo ante peccatum fuisset immortalis, fuisset alterius speciei: quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, “mortal” is one of the constitutive differences of man. But, as is said in the Metaphysics 8,1 the addition or removal of any difference gives rise to another species, as occurs in number through addition and subtraction of the unit. Therefore, if man had been immortal before sin, he would have been of another species, which is unfitting.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.arg6
Sed contra, Apostolus, Rom. 6:23, dicit: stipendia peccati mors. Ergo homo ante peccatum mortuus non fuisset. Idem potest haberi ex hoc quod dicitur Sapient. 1:13: Deus mortem non fecit . . . sed impii manibus et verbis accersierunt illam.
On the contrary, the Apostle says: the wages of sin is death (Rom 6:23). Therefore, before sin man would not have died. The same can be gleaned from the fact that Wisdom 1:13, 16 says: God did not make death. . . . But ungodly men by their words and deeds summoned death.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, poena non praecedit culpam. Sed mors est maxima poenarum; unde a Philosopho finis terribilium dicitur in 3 Ethic., cap. 9 et 14. Ergo ante peccatum mortuus1 non fuisset.
Furthermore, punishment does not come before fault. But death is the greatest of punishments. Hence the Philosopher calls it the utmost among terrible things in the Ethics 3.1 Therefore, before sin there would have been no death.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, ut ex 2 Physic. habetur, ea quae sunt ad finem, instituuntur secundum rationem finis, ut patet praecipue in artificialibus. Cum ergo homo institutus esset ad finem beatitudinis excedentis omnem facultatem humanae naturae, oportuit quod in ipsa sui institutione aliquid sibi collatum fuerit supra facultatem principiorum naturalium. Ex principiis autem naturalibus esse perpetuum habere non poterat, cum ex contrariis componatur, quod est causa corruptionis in rebus, cum forma materiam perficiat secundum ejus capacitatem. Unde hoc sibi supra conditionem naturae suae collatum fuit ut anima, quae in tam nobilem finem ordinabatur, secundum potestatem suam supra communem naturae ordinem quo materia recipit esse secundum sui conditionem, esse perpetuum materiae communicaret. Et quia haec potestas animae super corpus consequebatur ex ordinatione ejus in finem, non poterat impediri ejus effectus nisi per deordinationem ejus a fine, quae sine peccato esse non poterat; et quia peccare poterat, libero arbitrio nondum in justitia confirmato, poterat impediri ejus effectus, ut morte esse perpetuum interciperetur: et ideo quodammodo erat mortalis, inquantum poterat mori, et quodammodo immortalis, inquantum poterat non mori. Sed potentia moriendi non poterat reduci statim in actum, nisi praecedente immutatione animae secundum actum peccati: ideo simpliciter dicendus erat homo in statu illo immortalis, et mortalis non nisi secundum quid, scilicet si peccaret: quia, ut in 9 Metaphysicor. dicitur, illud dicitur simpliciter esse in potentia ad aliquid quod potest statim reduci in actum uno motore: sicut non dicimus quod ex terra possit fieri statua, sed ex cupro, quamvis ex terra fiat cuprum.
I answer that, as is related in the Physics 2,1 things that are directed toward an end are established in accordance with the account of the end, as is clear especially in artificial things. Therefore, since man had been established for the end of a beatitude exceeding all the capability of human nature, in his very establishment something had to be conferred on him above the capability of natural principles. Now, from his natural principles man cannot have perpetual being because he is composed of contraries, which is the cause of corruption in things, since form perfects matter in accord with its capacity. Hence it was conferred on him above the condition of his nature that his soul—which was ordered to so noble an end, according to its power above the common order of nature whereby matter receives being in accord with its condition—would communicate perpetual being to matter. Because this power of the soul over the body followed from its being ordered to the end, its effect could only be impeded by the loss of its ordering to the end, which could only happen through sin. And because he was able to sin, his free decision not yet being confirmed in justice, its effect was able to be impeded such that his perpetual being would be interrupted by death. Thus, he was in a certain way mortal, inasmuch as he was able to die, and in a certain way immortal, inasmuch as he was able not to die. But the potential to die could not be reduced to act immediately, without a preceding change of the soul with respect to the act of sin. Thus, it should be said simply that man in that state was immortal and that he was mortal only in a qualified sense, namely, if he were to sin. For, as is said in the Metaphysics 9,2 a thing is said simply to be in potency to something that can at once be reduced to act by a single mover, just as we do not say that a statue can be made from the earth, but rather from copper, even though the copper comes from the earth.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si compositum esse recepisset secundum conditionem materiae, et non secundum potestatem formae, cujus esse perpetuum est: et hoc idem animae in principio, super communem naturae cursum, collatum est.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument would follow if the composite had received being in accordance with the condition of the matter and not in accordance with the power of the form, whose being is perpetual. This very thing was conferred on the soul at the beginning above the common course of nature.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt quod nulla dissolutio vel perditio facta fuisset in corpore Adae, et cibus ab eo non sumebatur ad restaurationem deperditi, sed contra hunc defectum communem omni creaturae, qui est vertibilitas in nihil. Sed hoc ridiculum videtur: quia secundum hoc etiam corpora caelestia cibis indigerent, et etiam incorporeae substantiae: nec contra hunc defectum per cibos subvenitur, ut vel tollatur dependentia sui esse per cibum, vel saltem minuatur. Irrationabile autem est quod indiguerit propter defectum aliquem, propter quem illi defectui subveniri non possit.
Reply Obj. 2: Some say that no dissolution or destruction would have taken place in Adam’s body and that he would not have taken food for the restoration of something expended, but instead against the deficiency common to everything created, which is its ability to turn back into nothing. But this seems ridiculous. For on this view heavenly bodies would also need food, and even incorporeal substances. Nor does food even offer any support against this deficiency such that either the dependency of a thing’s being would be taken away or at least diminished. But it is unreasonable that man would need something due to a deficiency which can supply no support against that deficiency.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.ad2
Et ideo dicendum est quod cibus sumebatur ad restaurationem deperditi, et ad augmentum corporis in quantitatem perfectam,1 et ad multiplicationem speciei per viam seminalem, secundum quod nutritiva augmentativae et vegetativae deservire dicitur: et ideo oportet ponere quod aliqua particularis deperditio in corpore Adae fieret; non tamen poterat subsequi dissolutio in toto propter virtutem regitivam corporis, quae erat ex parte animae, ut dictum est; sicut etiam in partibus mundi contingit elementorum in partibus corruptionem fieri; non autem in toto contingit elementa corrumpi, ex eo quod inferiorum corporum ordo virtute superiorum conservatur.
Thus, it should be said that food was taken for the restoration of what was lost, for the growth of the body to its perfect quantity, and for the multiplication of the species by way of the seed, insofar as the nutritive part is said to serve the augmentative and vegetative parts. And thus, we must hold that a particular loss happened in Adam’s body. Even so, a dissolution of the whole could not have followed, due to the regulative power of the body, which was on the part of the soul, as has been said; so too we find corruption of parts of the elements in parts of the world while the elements are not corrupted in the whole, due to the fact that the order of the lower bodies is preserved by the power of the higher.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod si Adam non comedisset, moreretur, nec tamen mori poterat ante peccatum: quia hoc ipsum quod erat non comedere tempore determinato fuisset sibi peccatum; tum quia erat contra praeceptum divinitus promulgatum, quo praeceptum erat sibi ut de omni ligno paradisi comederet, Genes. 2; tum quia, non existente praecepto, foret contra legem naturaliter insitam. Tempus autem determinatum comedendi non per experientiam defectus cognovisset, sed judicio rationis.
Reply Obj. 3: If Adam had not eaten, he would have died. Even so, he could not have died before sin, since this very thing—not eating at the determined time—would have been a sin for him, both because it was against the divinely promulgated precept, by which it was prescribed for him that he should eat from every tree of paradise (Gen 2:17), and because, even without the existence of the precept, it would have been against the law naturally implanted in him. But he would have known the determined time for eating not through the experience of deficiency, but by a judgment of reason.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod impossibile est quod de corruptibili in incorruptibile transmutatio fiat, vel e contrario, si sumantur ut opposita, id est supra eadem principia fundata. Incorruptibilitas autem illa quam primus homo habuit, non fuit in principiis naturae fundata, sed in virtute animae divinitus concessa: et ideo quando naturae suae derelictus est, mortalitatem1 quam in natura sua habebat, necesse fuit in actum exire, quae quidem dictae immortalitati opposita non erat.
Reply Obj. 4: It is impossible for the corruptible to be changed into the incorruptible, or vice versa, if they are taken as opposed, that is, as founded on the same principles. But the incorruptibility that the first man had was not founded on the principles of nature, but rather on a power divinely granted to the soul. Thus, when he was left to his nature, the mortality that he had in his nature necessarily had to proceed into act, and this death was not opposed to the aforementioned immortality.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.ad4
Unde patet responsio ad quintum: quia illa immortalitas principia naturae, in quibus consistit mortalitas, non tollebat: unde nulla differentia constitutiva diminuitur; dicitur1 enim homo tunc mortalis, prout mortale est differentia ejus, secundum quod ex conditione naturae suae mortalitatem habuit.2
Reply Obj. 5: Hence the reply to this is clear. For that immortality did not do away with the principles of nature, in which mortality consists. Hence no constitutive difference is diminished. For man is called “mortal” insofar as “mortal” is his difference, according as he had mortality from the condition of his nature.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether Adam’s body was passibleUtrum corpus Adae fuerit passibile
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod corpus Adae fuerit passibile.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that Adam’s body was passible.2
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.arg1
Sentire enim, secundum Philosophum, 3 De anima, quoddam pati est. Sed Adam habuit corpus sensibile. Ergo et passibile.
Obj. 1: For, according to the Philosopher,1 sensing is a sort of undergoing. But Adam’s body had sensation. Therefore, it was also passible.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, corpora superiora sunt causa motuum in inferioribus corporibus. Sed corpus Adae aliquo modo mutabile erat, ad minus secundum augmentum. Ergo erat receptivum impressionum superiorum corporum. Sed recipere impressionem agentis est pati. Ergo habuit corpus passibile.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, higher bodies are a cause of motions in lower bodies. But Adam’s body was in a way changeable, at least with respect to growth. Therefore, it was receptive to the impressions of higher bodies. But to receive the impression of an agent is to undergo. Therefore, he had a passible body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, somnus est passio quaedam, et immobilitatio organorum sentiendi,1 ut Philosophus ostendit, De somno et vig. Sed Adam in primo statu dormivisset; unde Genes. 2, immissus in eo sopor a Domino dicitur. Ergo corpus passibile habebat.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, sleep is a kind of passion and an immobilization of the sense organs, as the Philosopher shows.1 But Adam in his first state would have slept. Hence Genesis 2:21 says that a deep sleep was cast on him by the Lord. Therefore, he had a passible body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, augmentum sine alteratione esse non potest, nec alteratio sine passione, ut in 1 De generatione dicitur. Sed corpus Adae erat augmentabile. Ergo et alterabile et passibile.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, there cannot be growth without alteration, nor alteration without passion, as is said in On Generation and Corruption 1.1 But Adam’s body was capable of growth. Therefore, it was also alterable and passible.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, omne molle obvians duro oportet quod cedat sibi. Sed Adam habuit in carne sua mollitiem. Ergo ab aliquo corpore duro, ut securi, secari potuisset; similiter etiam uri, ut videtur,1 ab excellenti calido; et sic de omnibus aliis passionibus2 corporalibus.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, when any soft thing comes up against a hard thing, it must yield. But Adam’s flesh was soft. Therefore, he could have been cut by a hard body such as an ax. Similarly, he could have been burned, as it seems, by something extremely hot. And so on for all other bodily passions.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.arg6
Sed contra, omnis passio magis facta abjicit a substantia, ut dicit Philosophus, 6 Topic., cap 2. Sed quod abjicitur a substantia est via in corruptionem. Ergo cum corpus Adae fuerit incorruptibile, non potuit simul esse passibile.
On the contrary, any passion, if increased more and more, breaks down the substance, as the Philosopher says.1 But the breakdown of substance is the path to corruption. Therefore, since Adam’s body was incorruptible, it could not at the same time have been passible.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, cum semper patiens sit ignobilius agente, passio aliquem defectum importat in patiente. Sed corpus Adae nulli defectui subjici poterat. Ergo passibile non erat.
Furthermore, since the patient is always less noble than the agent, passion implies a deficiency in the patient. But Adam’s body could not have been subject to any deficiency. Therefore, it was not passible.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod “pati” dicitur dupliciter: uno modo communiter, alio modo proprie. Communiter dicitur pati quidquid recipit aliquid quocumque modo; et sic cum omne recipiens careat eo quod recipit et sit in potentia ad illud, et e contrario omne quod est in potentia ad aliquid sit receptivum alicujus; a tali passibilitate nihil absolvitur, nisi illud quod est actus purus, scilicet Deus; omnis enim creatura passibilis dici potest, secundum quod alicujus perfectionis receptibilis est. Sed quia illud quod perfectionem recipit, non proprie dicitur passum vel alteratum, sed magis perfectum, ut in 7 Physicor. dicitur; ideo proprie dicitur “pati” secundum quod passio sequitur alterationem qua aliquid transmutatur ab eo quod est sibi secundum naturam: sicut si aqua calefiat, vel aer inspissetur, et si corpus animalis infirmetur, non autem si sanetur. Primo ergo modo, accepta passione, corpus Adae passibile erat; sed secundo modo accepta, tunc dicendum est, corpus ejus fuisse passibile secundum quid, scilicet si peccaret; et impassibile simpliciter, sicut de mortali et immortali dictum est supra.
I answer that “to undergo” (pati) is spoken of in two ways: in one way commonly, and in another way properly. Commonly, whatever receives something in any way whatsoever is said to “undergo.” In this way, since every receiver lacks that which it receives and is in potency to it and, vice versa, everything that is in potency to something is receptive of something, nothing is excepted from such passibility except that which is pure act, namely, God. For everything created can be called passible insofar as it is able to receive some perfection. But because that which receives a perfection is not properly said to have “undergone” or been “altered” but rather “perfected,” as is said in the Physics 7,1 therefore “to undergo” is said properly insofar as “undergoing” follows on an alteration by which something is changed away from what belongs to it by nature, such as if water is heated or air is condensed, and if the body of an animal grows ill, but not if it is healed. Therefore, if “undergoing” is taken in the first sense, Adam’s body was passible. But if it is taken in the second sense, then it should be said that his body was passible in a qualified sense—namely, if he should sin—and that it was impassible simply, just as was said above of “mortal” and “immortal.”2
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod duplex est passio. Una quae sequitur actionem naturae: quando scilicet species agentis recipitur in patiente secundum esse materiale, sicut quando aqua calefit ab igne. Alia quae sequitur actionem quae est per modum animae: quando scilicet species agentis recipitur in patiente secundum esse spirituale, ut intentio quaedam, secundum quem modum res habet esse in anima, sicut species lapidis recipitur in pupilla; et talis passio semper est ad perfectionem patientis; unde talem passionem non excluditur a corpore Adae.
Reply Obj. 1: There are two kinds of undergoing. One kind follows an action of nature, namely, when the species of the agent is received in the patient with respect to material being, as when water is heated by fire. The other kind follows an action that is after the manner of the soul, namely, when the species of the agent is received in the patient with respect to a spiritual being, as a kind of intention,1 which is the way a thing has being in the soul, as when the species of a stone is received in the pupil. Such undergoing always contributes to the patient’s perfection. Hence we do not exclude such undergoing from Adam’s body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod cum motus superiorum corporum sit ut vita quaedam1 natura existentibus omnibus, ut in 8 Physic. dicitur, passio illa secundum quam corpora inferiora superiorum impressionem recipiunt, est ad perfectionem et conservationem eorum; unde nec etiam talis passio a corpore Adae excluditur.
Reply Obj. 2: Since the motion of the higher bodies is like a sort of life for all things existing by nature, as is said in the Physics 8,1 the undergoing with reference to which lower bodies receive the impression of higher bodies is for their perfection and preservation. Hence neither is such undergoing excluded from Adam’s body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod secundum quosdam homo in primo statu non dormivisset. Sed quia hoc ratione vel auctoritate firmari non potest, probabilius videtur ut ex quo vitam animalem habebat, ea quae talem vitam consequuntur sibi non deessent. Somnus autem quandoque contingit1 ex causa naturali, sicut ex vaporatione alimenti, vel ex humiditate cerebri, ut in prima aetate, et sic videtur utraque de causa potuisse esse somnum in primo statu; quandoque vero ex causa innaturali, sicut ex labore aut aegritudine, et sic non fuisset ibi somnus. Somnus enim, quantum in se est, est passio ad perfectionem totius animalis pertinens, eo quod in somno intenduntur virtutes naturales, et quietantur virtutes animales, ut postmodum fortiores sint in actibus suis.
Reply Obj. 3: According to some, man in his first state would not have slept. But because this cannot be confirmed either by reason or authority, it seems more probable that due to the fact that he had animal life, he would not lack what follows on such life. Now sleep sometimes arises from a natural cause, such as the fomentation of nutrition or moistness of the brain, as in infancy. In this way, it seems that due to both causes there could have been sleep in the first state. But sleep sometimes arises from an unnatural cause, such as fatigue and sickness. And in this way, there would not have been sleep. For sleep in and of itself is an undergoing pertaining to the perfection of the whole animal due to the fact that in sleep natural powers are honed and animal powers are rested so that afterwards they are stronger in their acts.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in augmento est alteratio ejus quod additur, quia convertitur in substantiam ejus quod augetur; non autem oportet quod sit alteratio ejus cui additur, per quam a perfectione naturae suae transmutatur; et hoc quod augetur est illud cui additur alimentum; unde ex augmento non potest concludi passibilitas corporis augmentati.
Reply Obj. 4: In growth there is an alteration of what is added, since it is converted into the substance of what undergoes growth. But it is not necessary for there to be an alteration of that to which the addition is made, through which it departs from the perfection of its nature. What undergoes growth is that to which nutrition is added. Hence growth does not prove the passibility of a body that has undergone growth.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quamvis caro Adae mollis esset et divisibilis, tamen per providentiam suam continebatur a tali passione, dum sibi a nocivis cavebat, quod si non faceret, peccaret. Sed per divinam providentiam ab omni violentia conservabatur illaesus.
Reply Obj. 5: Even though Adam’s flesh was soft and able to be divided, it was kept safe from this kind of undergoing by his foresight, since he carefully avoided things harmful to him—and if he had not done this, he would have sinned. But through divine providence he was preserved unharmed from all violence.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A3.ad5
A. 4Whether man in his first state was impassible and immortal by natureUtrum homo in primo statu fuerit impassibilis et immortalis per naturam
Ad quartum sic proceditur. Videtur quod per naturam homo in primo statu erat impassibilis et immortalis.
To the fourth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that man in his first state was impassible and immortal by nature.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.arg1
Ejusdem enim est infundere et continuare vitam. Sed anima naturaliter vitam corpori infundit. Ergo etiam naturaliter in perpetuum vitam in corpore continuasset.
Obj. 1: For it belongs to the same thing to infuse life and to prolong it. But the soul naturally infuses life to the body. Therefore, it also naturally would have prolonged life in the body perpetually.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, ut dicit Augustinus, 11 Super Genes., et Philosophus, in 3 De anima, agens est nobilius patiente. Sed corpus Adae nobilissimum corporum erat. Ergo a nullo corpore pati poterat, ut corrumperetur, etiam secundum conditionem naturae suae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, as Augustine says in On Genesis1 and the Philosopher says in On the Soul 3,2 the agent is more noble than the patient. But Adam’s body was the most noble of bodies. Therefore, it could not have suffered from any body in such a way as to be corrupted, even as regards the condition of its nature.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, corruptio contingit in corporibus mixtis ex hoc quod aliquod elementorum praedominans harmoniam mixtionis dissolvit. Sed corpus Adae erat temperatissimum. Ergo videtur quod non poterat ibi sequi corruptio naturalis per excessum alicujus contrarii.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, corruption occurs in mixed bodies due to the fact that the predominance of one of the elements dissolves the harmony of the mixture. But Adam’s body was most moderate. Therefore, it seems that natural corruption could not have arisen there through the excess of a contrary.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, corruptio naturalis animalium contingit ex consumptione humoris naturalis. Sed in corpore Adae, si aliquid deperdebatur, poterat per cibum assumptum restaurari, praecipue cum ipse quantitatem deperditi et virtutem cibi assumpti cognosceret, et in edendo modum conservaret. Ergo videtur quod nunquam naturaliter corruptus fuisset.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the natural corruption of animals occurs due to using up the natural humors. But in Adam’s body, if something was expended it could be restored through the consumption of food, especially since he knew the quantity of the expenditure and the power of the food consumed and preserved moderation in eating. Therefore, it seems that it would never have naturally been corrupted.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.arg5
Praeterea, illa dicimus naturaliter evenire quae ex rationibus seminalibus rebus inditis consequuntur. Sed per virtutem ligni vitae immortalitatem consecutus fuisset, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo videtur, cum lignum illud esset corpus naturale, quod naturaliter vitam conservare potuisset.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, we say that what follows from the seedlike principles implanted in things happens naturally. But through the power of the tree of life, man would have obtained immortality, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, since that tree was a natural body, it seems that it could naturally have preserved his life.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.arg6
Sed contra est, quia Dionysius dicit in 4 cap. De div. nom., quod data naturalia daemones per peccatum non perdiderunt. Sed homo non amplius quam daemon peccavit. Ergo si immortalitatem naturaliter1 habuisset, eam nullatenus amisisset.
On the contrary, Dionysius says1 that the demons did not lose their natural endowments through sin. But man did not sin more than a demon. Therefore, if he had possessed immortality naturally, he would in no way have lost it.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, differentiae consequuntur ex principiis essentialibus speciei. Sed mortale est differentia hominis. Ergo ex naturalibus principiis homo habet quod sit mortalis. Cum ergo natura speciei eadem sit ante peccatum et post, videtur quod ante peccatum etiam naturaliter mortalis erat.
Furthermore, differences follow from the essential principles of a species. But “mortal” is a difference of man. Therefore, man’s quality of being mortal arises from natural principles. Therefore, since the nature of the species is the same before sin and after it, it seems that he was naturally mortal before sin as well.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod immortalitas illa et impassibilitas quam homo habuit in primo statu, non inerat sibi ex1 principiis naturae, ut dictum est, sed ex beneficio conditoris: unde naturalis proprie dici non potest, nisi forte naturale dicatur omne illud quod natura incipiens accepit. Sed contra multiplices modos corruptionis et causas, pluribus remediis a corruptione conservabatur.
I answer that the immortality and impassibility that man had in his first state were not due to the principles of his nature, as has been said,1 but rather due to a privilege bestowed by the Creator. Hence they cannot properly be called “natural,” unless perhaps everything that a nature received when it began is called “natural.” But he was preserved from corruption against the many modes and causes of corruption by several remedies.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.co
Est enim quadruplex modus quo corpora animalium corrumpuntur.
For there are four ways the bodies of animals corrupt.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4
Primus est, qui communiter invenitur in omnibus generabilibus et corruptibilibus, ex hoc quod res materiales habent virtutem finitam ad essendum; unde oportet quod omnes certa periodo corrumpantur, ut in 2 De gener. dicitur.
The first, which is commonly found in all generable and corruptible things, is from the fact that material things have a finite power for being. Hence they all must be corrupted within a certain period, as is said in On Generation and Corruption 2.1
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4
Secundus est communis omnibus corporibus mixtis, ex excessu inordinato alicujus contrariorum; et contra utrumque istorum defectum subveniebatur homini per quamdam virtutem animae collatam ad hoc ut secundum1 conditionem suam materiam perficeret; ut sicut ipsa anima habet esse indeficiens, ita indeficiens esse corpori tribueret et perpetuam aequalitatem complexionis.
The second, common to all mixed bodies, is due to an inordinate excess of one of the contraries. Against both of these deficiencies support was afforded man through a power conferred on the soul so it could perfect its matter in accord with its own condition, so that, just as the soul has unfailing being, so also it would impart unfailing being to the body and a perpetual equality of constitution.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4
Tertium modum corruptionis proprium habent corpora animata, sicut et proprium modum generationis, ex hoc scilicet quod calor qui est instrumentum animae, humidum consumit in quo est vita: et contra hunc defectum subveniebatur sibi duplici beneficio: quia per esum aliorum lignorum paradisi restaurabatur continua deperditio facta in corpore, sicut etiam in nobis fit per cibos quibus utimur. Sed quia illud quod ex nutrimento convertitur, non est adeo perfecte substans1 virtuti speciei sicut quod prius erat,2 eo quod virtutes naturales semper debilitantur in agendo: ideo in nobis oportet quod in fine sequatur diminutio quando virtus speciei adeo debilitatur propter mixtionem extranei quod non potest fieri tanta restauratio quanta fit consumptio; et sic in fine oportet consumptionem esse, ut Philosophus, in 1 De gener. dicit: et ponit exemplum de vino, cui semper admiscetur aqua, quod tandem aquosum fit. Sed ad hoc subveniebat ei lignum vitae, cujus virtute divinitus concessa alimentum assumptum in perfectam assimilationem adducebatur: propter quod etiam a quibusdam dicitur quod ad restaurationem humidi radicalis deperditi conferebat.
The third mode of corruption is proper to animate bodies, just as they also have a proper mode of generation, namely, from the fact that the heat that is the instrument of the soul consumes the moisture in which there is life. Support was afforded him against this deficiency by two privileges. For eating of the other trees of paradise restored the continual expenditure that occurred in his body, just as the food we use does for us. But because that which is converted from nourishment does not stand under the power of the species as fully as what was there before, since natural powers always grow weaker in acting, in us there must eventually come a diminution where the power of the species grows so weak on account of the mixture of the extraneous that the restoration cannot match the consumption happening. And so, in the end consumption must prevail, as the Philosopher says in On Generation and Corruption 1.1 He gives the example of wine that is constantly mixed with water so that in the end it becomes watery. But in this regard the tree of life afforded man support, by the divinely granted power of which the nutrition he consumed was brought into a perfect assimilation. This is also why some say that it conferred power for the restoration of the root moisture that was expended.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4
Quartus autem modus corruptionis est per violentiam ab aliquo extrinseco agente, sicut per incisionem gladii vel adustionem ignis, et hujusmodi: et ab hoc modo corruptionis conservabat hominem illaesum divina providentia, per quam decretum erat ut nullum nocumentum homo pateretur in corpore, nisi prius a mentis innocentia deviasset.
Finally, the fourth mode of corruption is through violence by an external agent, such as through the cutting of a sword or burning by fire and things of this sort. Man was preserved unharmed from this mode of corruption by divine providence, through which it was decreed that man would suffer no harm in his body unless he had first strayed from his innocence of mind.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod animae non est naturale infundere vitam nisi tali corpori, scilicet quod est sic complexionatum et organizatum; et manente tali dispositione corporis, vita continuatur ab anima. Sed hanc non est possibile semper durare secundum potestatem inferioris naturae; unde non oportet quod immortalitas sit naturalis.
Reply Obj. 1: The soul does not naturally infuse life into any except a certain kind of body, namely, one that is put together and furnished with organs just so. While this sort of disposition of the body remains, the soul continues to supply its life. But it is not possible for this disposition to endure forever with respect to the power of lower nature. Hence it is not necessary for immortality to be natural.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod impossibile est aliquod mixtum esse in quo non praedominetur alterum contrariorum, multis de causis. Primo, cum naturae elementares se habeant quasi materialiter ad formam mixti, non posset mixtum consequi unam formam simpliciter nisi elementa aggregarentur in unum hoc modo quod unum sit formale et praedominans. Secundo, quia ad mixtionem exigitur elementorum alteratio, quam esse non contingeret, si ponerentur eorum aequales virtutes; oportet enim quod virtus alterantis virtutem alterati excedat. Tertio, quia nullum locum naturalem haberet, si nullum elementum in eo dominaretur; et ita nec motum naturalem: in quo deficeret a proprietate corporis naturalis. Quarto, quia in animatis specialiter calor est instrumentum animae, ut in 2 De anima dicitur; unde oportet calorem praedominari: et sic oportet quod in quolibet mixto tandem sequatur corruptio.
Reply Obj. 2: It is impossible for there to be something mixed in which one of two contraries does not predominate, for many reasons. The first is that, since the elemental natures are related as though materially to the form of the mixed body, the mixed body could not obtain one form simply unless the elements were aggregated into one in such a manner that one of them would be formal and predominant. The second is because the mixture requires the alteration of elements, which would not occur if their powers were supposed equal. For the power of what alters must exceed the power of what is altered. The third is because, if no element dominated in it, then it would have no natural place, and so neither would it have natural motion. Thus, it would lack a property of natural bodies. The fourth is because in animate things heat specifically is an instrument of the soul, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 Hence heat must predominate. And so, corruption must result eventually in any mixed body.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod nihil prohibet illud quod est nobilius simpliciter, esse minus nobile secundum aliquid; sicut caro humana, quae quidem secundum naturam suae speciei nobilior est gladio, tamen secundum proprietatem duri et mollis est ignobilior, quia durum nominat potentiam naturalem respectu illius rei cujus molle impotentiam dicit; et eodem modo est ignobilior quam ignis, cum habeat in potentia calorem, quem ignis habet actu; actus vero semper potentia est nobilior; et ideo contingit corpus nobilius ab ignobiliori pati secundum naturam, ut corpus animalis ab igne.
Reply Obj. 3: Nothing prevents that which is more noble simply from being less noble in some respect. For example, human flesh, which is more noble than a sword with respect to the nature of its species, is less noble with respect to the property of hard and soft, since “hard” names a natural power with respect to a thing, where “soft” indicates a corresponding impotence. In the same way it is less noble than fire, since it has heat potentially, whereas fire has it actually, and act is always more noble than potency. And so it happens that a more noble body suffers from a less noble body naturally, such as when the body of an animal suffers from fire.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod illud quod ex nutrimento in carnem convertitur, semper efficitur minus ac minus habens de virtute speciei: tum quia virtus naturalis ex actione debilitatur, eo quod agens simul patitur, ut in 31 Physic. dicitur; tum quia perfectius recipit virtutes speciei quod per se generatur quam quod generatur per admixtionem ad alterum; sicut vinum quod generatur in vite virtuosius est quam hoc quod aggeneratur ex additione aquae transumptae in vinum, ex cujus etiam admixtione totum vinum debilitatur, et sic ex additione nutrimenti quod in carnem convertitur, virtus speciei debilitatur;2 tum etiam quia omnis virtus quanto plus est unita, tanto efficacior est ad agendum, et quanto materia magis multiplicatur, tanto calor naturalis magis diffunditur, unde est minus potens ad convertendum; sicut etiam in libro 13 De animalibus dicit Philosophus, quod animalia quae habent magnum cor sunt timida: quia calor in magno corde est dispersus, et in parvo congregatus: et ideo in puero tantum de alimento convertitur quod sufficit non solum ad restaurationem deperditi, sed etiam ad augmentum; sed postea convertitur solum hoc quod ad restaurationem deperditi sufficit; tandem vero non tantum natura potest convertere quantum deperditur; unde oportet quod sequatur diminutio et tandem corruptio. Et ideo per virtutem naturalem hoc non potest contingere ut per sumptionem cibi vita hominis perpetuo conservetur.
Reply Obj. 4: What is converted from nourishment into flesh is always made to partake less and less of the power of the species. This is both because a natural power is weakened by its own action, due to the fact that the agent is at the same time a patient, as is said in the Physics 3;1 and because what is generated in itself receives the powers of a species more perfectly than what is generated through admixture with another. For example, wine that is generated on the vine is stronger than that which is co-generated from the addition of water converted into wine, and the admixture of the water weakens the entirety of the wine. And so, from the addition of nourishment that is turned into flesh, the power of the species is weakened. This is also because every power is more effective for acting the more united it is, and the more matter is multiplied, the more the natural heat is diffused. Hence it has less power to convert. It is like what the Philosopher says in the On the Parts of Animals 13,2 that animals that have a large heart are timid, because the heat in a large heart is dispersed whereas in a small heart it is gathered together. Thus, in a child not only what is sufficient for the restoration of what was expended is converted from nutrition, but also what is needed for growth. But later on, only what is sufficient for the restoration of what was expended is converted. In the end, nature cannot convert as much as is expended. Hence diminution and at last corruption must follow. Thus, by a natural power it cannot happen that man’s life would be perpetually preserved by the consumption of food.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod lignum vitae non erat principalis causa immortalitatis, sed coadjuvans ad continuationem vitae modo praedeterminato; ideo immortalitas non est judicanda naturalis propter virtutem ligni vitae; sed magis gratuita propter virtutem animae supra naturam collatam, quae principalis causa immortalitatis erat. Et praeterea in rebus viventibus non dicitur aliquid naturale nisi quod ex principio intrinseco consequitur; quamvis etiam per actionem quarumdam rerum naturalium extrinsecus agentium aliquid in eis efficiatur, ut patet in ustione1 et aliis similibus.
Reply Obj. 5: The tree of life was not the principal cause of immortality, but rather provided assistance for the continuation of life in the way explained above. Thus, immortality should not be judged natural on account of the power of the tree of life, but rather gratuitous on account of the power conferred above nature on the soul, which was the principal cause of immortality. Besides, in living things something is only called “natural” if it follows from an intrinsic principle, even if something is effected in them through the action of certain natural things acting extrinsically, as is clear in burning and other similar cases.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A4.ad5
A. 5Whether the immortality of Adam was the same as the immortality of the resurrectedUtrum immortalitas Adae fuerit eadem cum immortalitate resurgentium
Ad quintum sic proceditur. Videtur quod immortalitas Adae non sit eadem cum immortalitate resurgentium.
To the fifth we proceed as follows.1 It seems that the immortality of Adam was not the same as the immortality of the resurrected.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.arg1
Primo per hoc quod Augustinus dicit quod alia est immortalitas quam in Adam perdidimus, et alia quam per Christum in resurrectione speramus.
Obj. 1: First, because Augustine says1 that there was one immortality that we lost in Adam and another that we hope for in the resurrection through Christ.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.arg2
Praeterea, de eodem in idem non est aliqua transmutatio. Sed infra dicetur quod, si Adam perstitisset, transferendus erat de immortalitate quam habebat in spiritualem vitam. Ergo immortalitas spiritualis, qualis est resurgentium, non est eadem cum immortalitate Adae.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, there is no transmutation from the same into the same. But below it will be said that if Adam had stood firm, he would have been transferred from the immortality that he had into a spiritual life. Therefore, spiritual immortality such as that possessed by the resurrected is not the same as the immortality of Adam.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.arg3
Praeterea, impassibilitas resurgentium est quaedam ipsorum dos. Sed Adam in primo statu dotem non habuit, cum dos non debeatur nisi ei qui traducitur in domum caelestis sponsi per modum sponsae. Ergo, etc.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the impassibility of the resurrected is a kind of dowry for them. But Adam in his first state did not have a dowry, since a dowry is only due to one who is led into the house of the heavenly bridegroom after the manner of a bride. Therefore, and so on.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.arg4
Praeterea, ea quae causantur ex diversis principiis, oportet esse diversa. Sed immortalitas Adae causabatur ex innocentiae gratia; immortalitas autem resurgentium causabitur ex habitu gloriae in beatis. Ergo non eadem immortalitas est utrobique.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, things that are caused by different principles must be different. But the immortality of Adam was caused by the grace of innocence, whereas the immortality of the resurrected will be caused by the habit of glory in the blessed. Therefore, it is not the same immortality in both cases.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.arg5
Sed contra, immortalitas corporis consequitur libertatem arbitrii, secundum ejus diversum statum. Sed in omnibus statibus est eadem libertas arbitrii. Ergo eadem est immortalitas corporis in primo et ultimo resurgentium statu.
On the contrary, the immortality of the body follows on the freedom of the will in keeping with its different states. But in all states there is the same freedom of the will. Therefore, there is the same immortality of the body in the first state as in the final state of the resurrected.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, una et eadem potentia est quae prius disposita est, et postmodum efficitur necessitas. Sed corpus hominis in primo statu erat immortale, quasi secundum potentiam dispositam, tantum eo quod poterat mori et non mori; in ultimo vero statu erit immortale secundum potentiam quae est necessitas ad vitam, quia impossibile erit mori. Ergo est una et eadem immortalitas.
Furthermore, it is one and the same potency that is first disposed and then afterwards rendered a necessity. But the body of man in his first state was immortal as though with respect to a disposed potency alone, due to the fact that he was able to die and not to die, while in his final state he will be immortal in respect of a potency that is the necessity of living, since it will be impossible for him to die. Therefore, it is one and the same immortality.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod immortalitas dicit potentiam quamdam ad semper vivendum et non moriendum. Haec autem potentia in natura humana ex parte corporis non invenitur, nisi imperfecta, quasi potentia obedientiae tantum; eo quod per principia naturae vitae sempiternitas haberi non potest; sed complementum hujus potentiae est ex aliquo divino munere gratis collato. Sic ergo immortalitas dupliciter considerari potest: vel quantum ad potentiam incompletam naturalem, et sic est una et eadem immortalitas, sicut una et eadem natura; vel quantum ad munus gratiae, quod est quasi formale complens dictam potentiam, et sic invenitur differentia utriusque immortalitatis et impassibilitatis: quia prima fuit per gratiam innocentiae, ultima vero erit per donum gloriae. In primo enim statu talis erat victoria animae super corpus ut nihil in corpore fieri posset quod animae adversaretur; sed in ultimo statu amplior erit victoria in hoc quod proprietates animae quodammodo in corpus redundabunt, ut corpus agile, et lucidum, et spirituale efficiatur, et impassibile.
I answer that immortality indicates a certain potential to live forever and not die. But this potential is not found in human nature on the side of the body, except imperfectly, as if by obediential potency alone, since everlasting life cannot be had through the principles of nature. Rather, the completion of this potency comes from a divine gift gratuitously conferred. And so, immortality can be considered in two ways: either with regard to incomplete natural potency, and in this way, there is one and the same immortality just as there is one and the same nature; or with regard to the gift of grace, which is like the formal element completing the aforementioned potency. And in this way, we find a difference between the two immortalities and impassibilities, since the first was through the grace of innocence whereas the final will be through the gift of glory. For in the first state the soul’s dominance over the body was such that nothing in the body could happen that would be adverse to the soul. But in the last state the dominance will be greater, inasmuch as the properties of the soul will in a certain way overflow into the body such that the body will be rendered agile, bright, and spiritual, as well as impassible.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.co
Et per hoc patet responsio ad utramque partem.
Reply Obj. 1–4, Sed Contra: And through this, the reply to each part is clear.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.ad1
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
In primo statu fuit corpus hominis animale. Videtur quod tale etiam erit in tertio statu, cum animal genus hominis sit, et semper de specie praedicetur.
In the first state, the human body was animalistic.1 It seems that it will also be such in the third state, since “animal” is the genus of man and should always be predicated of its species.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
Et dicendum quod differt animal et animale quantum ad nominis significationem: quia animal nominat naturam generis, quae a specie nunquam removetur, unde semper homo dicetur animal; sed animale dicit aliquod denominatum ex natura animalis. Cum autem denominatio proprie sit ab eo quod est formale et perfectivum rei, illi tantum esse animale competit in quo proprietates animalis quantum ad aliquod dominantur.1 Hae autem sunt in quibus homo cum aliis animalibus convenit: et ideo qui brutales motus sequitur, id est passiones sensitivae partis, animalis homo ab Apostolo dicitur, 1 Corinth. 2. Quia ergo in primo statu hominem oportebat occupari circa opera nutritivae et generativae, sine quibus vitam conservare non poterat; ideo animalem vitam dicebatur habere.
It should be said that the words “animal” and “animalistic” differ in meaning. For “animal” names the nature of the genus, which is never removed from a species; hence man will always be called an “animal.” But “animalistic” indicates something named after the nature of an animal. However, since naming is properly based on what is formal and perfective of a thing, “animalistic” only belongs to that in which the properties of an animal dominate in some regard. But these are the things that man has in common with other animals. Thus, one who follows brute motions, that is, the passions of the sensitive part, is called an animalistic man by the Apostle (1 Cor 2:14).1 Therefore, because in his first state man had to be occupied with the works of the nutritive and generative parts, without which he could not preserve life, he was said to have an animalistic life.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
Corpus propter peccatum mortuum est. Videtur hoc esse falsum, et expositio insufficiens quae adjungitur: quia quod in futurum necessarium est, nondum tamen dicitur esse factum: ergo etsi ex peccato necessitatem mortis homo incurrat, non tamen corpus ejus mortuum dici debet.
‘The body is dead because of sin.’1 This seems to be false, and the adjoined explanation insufficient. For what must necessarily happen in the future is still not yet said to be done. Therefore, even if due to sin man incurs the necessity of death, his body should not be called “dead.”
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
Et dicendum, secundum quosdam, quod homo post peccatum est in continuo actu deficiendi usque ad mortem, secundum quod dicitur Sapient. 5:13: nati continuo desivimus1 esse; et ideo statim homo mortuus potest dici. Sed hoc videtur redire in opinionem Heracliti, qui ponebat omnia moveri semper: volebat enim omnem transmutationem quae in longo tempore contingit, puta augmenti, dividere secundum omnes particulas temporis, ut in qualibet parte temporis esset assignare aliam partem motus, sicut est in motu locali, qui solus proprie et vere continuus est, ut in 8 Physic. Commentator dicit, et hoc satis a philosophis improbatur.
According to some it should be said that man after sin is in a continuous act of failing all the way up to death, in keeping with what is said in Wisdom 5:13: we also, as soon as we were born, ceased to be. Thus, man can be called “dead” right away. But this seems to return to the opinion of Heraclitus, who posited that all things are always in motion. For he was of the opinion that every transmutation that occurs over a long time—for example, growth—divides with respect to all the particles of time such that in any part of time we could assign a part of motion, as is true of local motion, which alone is properly and truly continuous, as the Commentator says on the Physics 8. This is sufficiently disproved by philosophers.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
Praeterea non est possibile1 quod duo motus contrarii sint continui; unde cum generatio et corruptio sint contraria, oportet inter tempus generationis et corruptionis ejusdem rei esse aliquod tempus in quo non corrumpitur nec generatur. Et praeterea adhuc non debet dici mortuum, sed mori.
Moreover, it is not possible for two contrary motions to be continuous. Hence since generation and corruption are contraries, between the time of the generation and the corruption of the same thing, there must be a time in which it is neither being corrupted nor being generated. Besides, it still should not be said that he is dead, but instead that he is dying.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5.arg7
Et ideo aliter dicendum est quod expositio Augustini est sufficiens, ut scilicet ex hoc mortuum dicatur, quia necessitatem mortis habet: quod enim est in futurum necessarium etsi nondum in actu in seipso, est tamen jam determinatum in causa sua, ut quodammodo possit dici esse. Unde et de ortu solis et luminarium, et occasu et eclipsibus fiunt demonstrationes, ut de his quae sunt semper: quia causas determinatas habent, quas non contingit aliquo modo deficere. Unde dicit Augustinus, 9 Super Genes., cap. 10, quod hoc modo dicitur corpus hominis post peccatum mortuum, sicut a medicis homo infirmus desperatus propter impossibilitatem evadendi dicitur mortuus. Quod autem dicitur: continuo nati desivimus esse, non est intelligendum quasi transmutatio corruptionis hominis sit toto tempore vitae ejus in actu: sed vel hoc dicitur propter brevitatem vitae, quod enim parum est, quasi nihil esse videtur, ut dicitur in 2 Physic., vel quia dies ad vitam determinati a Deo continue labuntur.
Thus, we should say otherwise that Augustine’s explanation is sufficient, namely, that he is called “dead” due to the fact that he bears the necessity of death. For what is necessarily going to happen, even if not yet actual in itself, is still already determined in its cause such that it can in a certain way be said to exist. Hence too, demonstrations are made regarding the rising of the sun and luminaries, the sunset, and eclipses, as of things that always are, because they have determinate causes that cannot fail in any way. Hence Augustine says in On Genesis 91 that the body of man is called “dead” after sin in the way physicians call a sick man without hope “dead” on account of the impossibility of avoiding death. But where it says, as soon as we were born, we ceased to be, this should not be understood as though man’s corruptive transmutation were actually present throughout his entire lifetime. Rather, either this is said on account of the brevity of life (for what is very short seems as if it were nothing, as is said in the Physics 2), or because the days determined by God for life are continuously slipping away.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
Quod erat ei de ligno vitae. Videtur quod hoc dictum redeat in fabulas antiquorum, quas Philosophus deridet et improbat in 3 Metaph., qui dicebant deos qui gustaverunt de quodam cibo, factos esse immortales, alios autem remansisse mortales.
‘Which came to him from the tree of life.’1 This statement appears to be a return to the myths of the ancients, which the Philosopher derides and disproves in the Metaphysics 3. For they said that the gods who tasted of a certain food became immortal while others remained mortal.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
Sed dicendum quod non est simile: quia illi fabulose totam causam immortalitatis cibo conferebant; Augustinus vero non intendit quod lignum vitae esset principalis causa immortalitatis, sed quoddam immortalitatem coadjuvans, ut dictum est.
But it should be said that the case is not similar. For they mythically conferred the whole cause of immortality on the food. However, Augustine does not intend that the tree of life would be the principal cause of immortality, but rather something providing a kind of assistance to immortality, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
Numquid posset non mori?1 Ad hujus quaestione solutionem sciendum, quod etsi praeceptum exterius non accepisset, tamen interior ratio dictabat determinato2 tempore cibum sumendum esse: et ideo, si cibum non assumpsisset tam de illo ligno quam de aliis, contra legem naturalem fecisset,3 et ideo peccasset, et mortuus fuisset.
Would he have the power not to die?1 To solve this question it should be known that even if he had not received an external precept, internal reason dictated that food should be taken at a determined time. Thus, if he had not consumed food both from that tree and from the others, he would have acted against the natural law and thus would have sinned and would have died.
Sent.II.D19.Q1.A5
D. 20Generation of children in the original state of manDe generatione filiorum
Divisio textus
Division of the text
Postquam Magister determinavit de immortalitate Adae per quam esse individui perpetuum conservabatur, hic determinat de generatione filiorum per quam species multiplicatur in individuis.
After the Master has addressed Adam’s immortality, through which the being of the individual was preserved perpetual, here he addresses the generation of children, through which the species is multiplied in individuals.
Sent.II.D20
Dividitur autem in partes duas:
This is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D20
in prima determinat ea quae pertinent ad statum generationis;
In the first, he addresses what pertains to the state of generation.
Sent.II.D20
in secunda ostendit in quem statum post hoc transferendus erat, ibi: talis erat hominis institutio ante peccatum, secundum corporis conditionem.
In the second, he shows into what state man was going to be transferred after this, at such was man’s establishment before sin according to the condition of his body.1
Sent.II.D20
Prima dividitur in duas:
The first is divided into two parts.
Sent.II.D20
in prima determinat conditionem generationis ex parte generantis;
In the first, he addresses the conditions of generation on the part of the generator.
Sent.II.D20
in secunda determinat qualitatem generatorum, ibi: si vero quaeritur quales, si non peccasset homo, filios genuisset . . . responderi potest quod filios parvulos nasci oportebat propter materni uteri necessitatem.
In the second, he addresses the qualities of the generated, at but if it is asked what kind of children man would have begotten, if he had not sinned . . . it may be answered that it was required that the children be born small because of the needs of the maternal womb.1
Sent.II.D20
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D20
primo ostendit modum generationis, quia per concubitum sine pruritu libidinis.
First, he shows the manner of generation, that it was through intercourse without the itch of lust.
Sent.II.D20
Secundo ostendit generationis principium, quia non in paradiso conjuncti sunt ante peccatum ad generationem, ibi: cur ergo in paradiso non coierunt;
Second, he shows when generation began, since in paradise they were not joined together for generation before sin, at ‘and so why did they not have sexual intercourse in paradise?’1
Sent.II.D20
tertio inquirit generationis terminum, ibi: de termino vero temporis, quo transferrentur ad spiritualem caelestemque vitam, certum aliquid Scriptura non tradit.
Third, he inquires about generation’s end, at but as to the end of time at which they would have been transferred to a spiritual and celestial life, Scripture does not teach anything certain.1
Sent.II.D20
Si vero quaeritur, quales si non peccasset homo, filios genuisset, etc. Hic inquirit qualitatem generatorum.
But if it is asked what kind of children man would have begotten, if he had not sinned.1 Here he inquires about the qualities of those generated.
Sent.II.D20
Et primo quantum ad corpus;
First, he inquires with regard to the body.
Sent.II.D20
secundo quantum ad animam, ibi: et cum de corpore humano non sit absurdum vel inconveniens hoc existimare, quaeri solet utrum de sensu animae et cognitione veritatis eodem modo sentiendum sit.
Second, he inquires with regard to the soul, at and since it is not absurd or unsuitable to hold this view concerning the human body, it is usual to ask whether the same is to be thought concerning the sense of the soul and the knowledge of truth.1
Sent.II.D20
Circa primum duo facit:
Concerning the first, he does two things.
Sent.II.D20
primo determinat qualitatem natorum in primo statu;
First, he addresses the qualities of children in the first state.
Sent.II.D20
secundo movet quasdam objectiones, ibi: ad hoc autem opponitur.
Second, he raises certain objections, at but the following objection is made to this.1
Sent.II.D20
Circa primum tria facit:
Concerning the first, he does three things.
Sent.II.D20
primo movet quaestionem;
First, he raises the question.
Sent.II.D20
secundo ostendit eam esse dubitabilem, ex verbis Augustini, ibi: et super hoc Augustinus ambigue loquitur;
Second, he shows that it is a doubtful question, from the words of Augustine, at Augustine speaks ambiguously concerning this matter.1
Sent.II.D20
tertio determinat ipsam, consentiendo in alteram partem, ibi: sed cum Augustinus sub assertione de his nihil tradat, non irrationabiliter quibusdam placuit primorum parentum nascituros parvos.
Third, he addresses it, agreeing with the second part, at but since Augustine does not firmly assert anything concerning these matters, it has not unreasonably pleased some that the children of the first parents would have been born small.1
Sent.II.D20
Ad hoc autem opponitur. Hic movet objectiones contra determinata:
But the following objection is made to this.1 Here he raises objections against what was determined.
Sent.II.D20
et primo ostendendo quod comestione non indigebant;
First, by showing that they did not need to eat.
Sent.II.D20
secundo quod cibum non sumebant, quia superfluum fuisset,1 ibi: item opponitur.
Second, by showing that they did not take food because it would have been superfluous, at an objection is also made as follows.1
Sent.II.D20
Et utriusque patet solutio in littera.
And the solution of both is clear in the text.
Sent.II.D20
Et cum de corpore humano non sit absurdum vel inconveniens hoc existimare, quaeri solet utrum de sensu animae et cognitione veritatis eodem modo sentiendum sit. Hic ostendit qualitatem natorum ex parte animae.
And since it is not absurd or unsuitable to hold this view concerning the human body, it is usual to ask whether the same is to be thought concerning the sense of the soul and the knowledge of truth.1 Here he shows the children’s qualities on the part of the soul.
Sent.II.D20
Et circa hoc tria facit:
And concerning this he does three things.
Sent.II.D20
primo movet quaestionem;
First, he raises the question.
Sent.II.D20
secundo determinat eam, ibi: illi qui sentiunt parvulos natos in statura corporis et usu membrorum per accessum temporis processuros, non diffitentur eosdem in exordio nativitatis sensu imperfectos existere;
Second, he addresses it, at those who think that, after being born small in bodily stature and in the use of their members, they would progress with the passage of time, do not deny that they would also be imperfect in sense at the moment of their birth.1
Sent.II.D20
tertio movet objectionem in contrarium, et solvit, ibi: ad quod quidam opponunt.
Third, he raises an objection to the contrary and resolves it, at some make objection to this.1
Sent.II.D20
Hic quaeruntur duo:
Here two questions are asked.
Sent.II.D20
primo de generatione primorum parentum;
The first concerns the generation of our first parents.1
Sent.II.D20
secundo de qualitate natorum.
The second concerns the children’s qualities.1
Sent.II.D20
Q. 1The generation of our first parentsDe generatione primorum parentum
Circa primum quaeruntur duo:
Concerning the first, two questions are asked:
Sent.II.D20.Q1
primo an generatio fuisset in primo statu;
first, whether there would have been generation in the first state;
Sent.II.D20.Q1
secundo quis modus generationis fuisset.
second, what manner of generation would there have been.
Sent.II.D20.Q1
A. 1Whether there would have been generation in the state of innocenceUtrum in statu innocentiae fuisset generatio
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in statu innocentiae generatio non fuisset.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that in the state of innocence there would not have been generation.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.arg1
Generatio enim non est nisi ad multiplicationem individuorum. Sed, sicut dicit Damascenus, lib. 4 De fide orthodoxa, cap. 24, poterat Deus genus hoc, scilicet humanum, sine generatione multiplicare. Cum ergo via compendiosior semper eligenda sit, videtur quod generatio non fuisset.
Obj. 1: For generation is only for the sake of the multiplication of individuals. But, as Damascene says,1 God was able to multiply this race, namely, the human race, without generation. Therefore, since the more expedient way should always be chosen, it seems that there would not have been generation.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, omne generabile est corruptibile, et e converso, ut probat in 1 De caeli et mundi. Sed corpora humana in primo statu erant incorruptibilia. Ergo videtur quod per generationem1 in esse non producerentur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher, every generable thing is corruptible, and vice versa, as he proves in On the Heavens 1.1 But human bodies in the first state were incorruptible. Therefore, it seems that they would not have been brought into being through generation.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, finis generationis, ut Philosophus in 2 De anima ostendit, est ut id quod non potest conservari in esse perpetuo idem in numero, perpetuetur in esse secundum idem specie. Sed corpus humanum secundum idem in numero in perpetua vita conservari potuisset in statu innocentiae. Ergo videtur quod generatio non fuisset, cum in operationibus Dei nihil sit frustra.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the end of generation, as the Philosopher shows in On the Soul 2,1 is that what cannot be preserved in perpetual being as numerically the same may be perpetuated in being as specifically the same. But the human body could have been preserved numerically the same in perpetual life in the state of innocence. Therefore, it seems that there would not have been generation, since in the workings of God nothing is without purpose.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, eorum quae sunt idem in specie est etiam unus modus originis. Sed primi parentes non sunt producti in esse per generationem naturalem, sed per operationem divinam. Ergo et eorum posteritas sine generatione naturali propaganda esset.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, things that are the same in species also have a single mode of origin. But our first parents were not brought into being through natural generation, but rather through a divine activity. Therefore, their posterity also would have been propagated without natural generation.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.arg5
Sed contra est quod dicitur Genes. 1:28: crescite et multiplicamini, et replete terram. Sed imperium ad aliquos factum non est nisi de actibus quorum ipsi sunt causa. Ergo multiplicationis humani generis primi parentes naturali generatione causa fuissent.
On the contrary, Genesis 1:28 says: be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth. But a command given to people only pertains to acts which they themselves cause. Therefore, our first parents would have been the cause of the multiplication of the human race by natural generation.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, imago divinitatis in homine per innocentiam in nullo diminuta fuisset. Sed in hoc quodammodo homo divinae imaginis similitudinem gerit quod omnium sui generis principium est. Ergo in statu innocentiae per generationem naturalem principium fuisset posterorum.
Furthermore, the image of divinity in man through innocence would not have been diminished in any respect. But man bears in a certain way the likeness of the divine image in the fact that he is the principle of all those of his own race. Therefore, in the state of innocence he would have been the principle of his posterity through natural generation.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.arg6
Respondeo dicendum, quod per peccatum natura specie variata non est; unde quaecumque ad perfectionem humanae speciei pertinent, oportet homini in statu innocentiae attribuere. In omnibus autem per naturam generabilibus et corruptibilibus ad perfectionem pertinet ut unumquodque tale alterum facere possit quale ipsum est, ut in 4 Meteor., cap. 3, et 2 De anima dicit Philosophus; et ideo oportet in natura humana ponere aliquem statum naturalis generationis etiamsi in ea nunquam peccatum fuisset; et hic est status innocentiae, post quem1 homines transferendi erant in statum gloriae, ubi omnino generationis cessat officium, ut dicitur Matth. 22:30: in resurrectione neque nubent, neque nubentur.
I answer that nature did not change species as a result of sin. Hence whatever pertains to the perfection of the human species must be attributed to man in the state of innocence. But in all things naturally generable and corruptible, it pertains to perfection that each is able to make another of the same sort as it is, as the Philosopher says in Meteorology 4.1 Thus, even if there had never been sin in it, we must posit in human nature a state of natural generation. This is the state of innocence, after which men were to be transferred into the state of glory, where the task of generation altogether ceases, as Matthew 22:30 says: in the resurrection, they neither marry nor are given in marriage.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis potuisset sine operatione alicujus naturalis principii humanum genus multiplicare, tamen hoc velut magis congruum ex ordine suae sapientiae decrevit ut rebus omnibus operationes proprias conferret, in quibus earum perfectio consistit: quia tanto in eis divina bonitas magis relucet, quanto res perfectiores sunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though he could have multiplied the human race without the activity of a natural principle, in his ordering wisdom he decreed it more appropriate to confer on all things their own proper activities, in which their perfection consists. For the more perfect things are, the more the divine goodness shines forth in them.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod corpus humanum, quamvis in statu innocentiae fuerit incorruptibile per gratiam innocentiae, erat tamen corruptibile per naturam; et ideo naturali virtute ad generandum non privabatur: quia etsi quodam modo immortalis esset, ut posset non mori, alio tamen modo mortalis erat, quia poterat etiam mori.
Reply Obj. 2: The body of man, though in the state of innocence it was incorruptible through the grace of innocence, was still corruptible by nature. Thus, he was not deprived of his natural power for generation. For even if he was in a certain way immortal, such that he was able not to die, in another way he was mortal, since he was also able to die.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod omne perpetuum est per se intentum in natura; unde secundum quod aliqua se habent ad perpetuitatem, hoc modo sunt de intentione naturae. Quaedam igitur sunt quae non habent perpetuitatem nisi ratione speciei; et in his multiplicatio individuorum non est per se intenta a natura, sed per accidens, prout scilicet in tali multiplicatione speciei perpetuitas conservatur; unde in his non est generatio nisi ut conservetur idem secundum speciem, quod secundum numerum idem conservari non potest. In hominibus autem secus est: quia quantum ad aliquam partem sui, scilicet animam, incorruptibilitatem habent1 etiam secundum naturam: et ideo hominum multiplicatio est per se intenta, etiam sine hoc quod ad conservationem speciei pertinet.
Reply Obj. 3: Every perpetual thing in nature is intended through itself. Hence things pertain to nature’s intention insofar as they are related to perpetuity. Now, there are some things that only possess perpetuity by reason of the species. Nature does not intend in these the multiplication of individuals through itself, but rather incidentally—namely, insofar as in such a multiplication the perpetuity of the species is preserved. Hence generation in these is only to preserve the same thing specifically, since it cannot be preserved the same numerically. But with human beings the case is otherwise. For with regard to part of them, namely, the soul, they possess incorruptibility even by nature. Thus, the multiplication of men is intended through itself, even apart from the fact that it pertains to the preservation of the species.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in primis operibus natura instituenda erat: et ideo oportebat illa opera immediate a principio supernaturali esse; sed postmodum natura instituta in proprios effectus per naturalem operationem pervenire poterat: et hoc de perfectione ipsius erat.
Reply Obj. 4: In the first works, nature was to be established, and thus those works had to flow immediately from a supernatural principle. But afterwards, established nature was able to arrive at its proper effects through natural activity. And this pertained to its perfection.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A1.ad4
A. 2Whether in the state of innocence generation would have been through sexual intercourseUtrum in statu innocentiae fuisset generatio per coitum
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod in primo statu non fuisset generatio per coitum.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that in the first state there would not have been generation through sexual intercourse.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg1
Non enim potest esse coitus sine virginitatis corruptione. Sed indecens erat in primo statu virginitatis corruptionem fuisse, quando humana natura omnino integra erat et nulla dignitate privanda. Ergo videtur quod non fuisset ibi generatio per coitum.
Obj. 1: For there cannot be intercourse without the corruption of virginity. But in the first state it would have been unbecoming for virginity to be corrupted, when human nature was altogether integral and not to be deprived of any dignity. Therefore, it seems that there would not have been generation through intercourse there.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg2
Praeterea, in meliori natura major1 est delectatio, quia et major sensus convenientis conjuncti,2 ex quo causatur delectatio. Sed natura humana in primo statu purior erat quam post peccatum. Cum ergo post peccatum delectatio quae est in coitu, propter suam magnitudinem usum rationis absorbeat, videtur quod multo amplius in statu innocentiae fuisset: et ita fuisset perversitas ordinis in partibus animae, quam originalis justitia non patiebatur.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, in a better nature there is greater delight, since there is also a greater sensation of the fitting thing joined to it, which causes delight. But human nature in the first state was more pure than after sin. Therefore, since after sin the delight that arises in intercourse swallows up the use of reason on account of its greatness, it seems that it would have been much greater in the state of innocence. Thus, there would have been a perversity of order among the parts of the soul, which original justice did not allow.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg3
Si dicatur quod ratio poterat illam delectationem comprimere;
Obj. 3: One might say that reason could have suppressed that delight.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg4
contra. Generativa et nutritiva potentia et augmentativa ad eamdem partem animae reducuntur, quia sunt potentiae vegetabilis animae. Sed ratio imperare non poterat nutritivae et augmentativae, ut sine cibo homo nutriri et augeri posset. Ergo nec generativae, ut delectatio actui ejus conveniens remitteretur.
On the contrary, the generative and nutritive powers as well as the augmentative are traced back to the same part of the soul, since they are powers of the vegetative soul. But reason could not have commanded the nutritive and augmentative powers in such a way that man could be nourished and grow without food. Therefore, neither could it have commanded the generative power in such a way that the delight belonging to its act would be forgone.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, generatio quae est per coitum completur per decisionem seminis. Sed in corporibus naturalibus decisio est inductiva corruptionis. Ergo cum corpus humanum in primo statu incorruptibile foret, talis generationis modus ibi esse non poterat.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, generation through intercourse is completed through the separation of the seed. But in natural bodies, separation introduces corruption. Therefore, since the human body in the first state was incorruptible, there could not have been such a mode of generation there.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in 15 De animalibus, semen est superfluum alimenti. Sed omnis superfluitas nutrimenti assumpti inordinationi attestatur, quae in primo statu esse non poterat. Ergo nec talis generationis modus.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in On the Generation of Animals 15,1 seed is an excess from nourishment. But every excess in consuming nourishment evidences a disorder that could not have existed in the first state. Therefore, neither could there have been such a mode of generation.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, aliae superfluitates alimenti, ut egestiones, urinae, et hujusmodi, ut videtur, in primo statu non fuissent, cum turpitudinem quamdam habeant, quae sine poena esse non potest. Ergo cum eadem sit ratio de uno superfluo et de aliis, videtur quod nec generatio per seminis decisionem ibi fuisset, cum semen sit superfluum, ut dictum est.
Obj. 6: Furthermore, it seems that other excesses in nutrition, such as waste, urine, and things of this sort, would not have existed in the first state, since they have a certain shamefulness, which cannot exist without punishment. Therefore, since the same reasoning applies to one excess and to the others, it seems that neither would there have been generation there through the separation of seed, since seed is an excess, as has been said.1
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg7
Sed contra est quod dicitur Genes. 1:27: masculum et feminam creavit eos. Sed distinctio sexuum est ordinata in animalibus ad generationem quae est per coitum. Ergo talis modus generationis ibi fuisset.
On the contrary, Genesis 1:27 says: male and female he created them. But the distinction of the sexes is ordered in animals to generation through intercourse. Therefore, such a mode of generation would have existed there.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, secundum id quod commune est, non attenditur aliquorum differentia. Sed in virtute generativa homo convenit cum aliis animalibus. Ergo cum in animalibus perfectis, quibus perfectior est homo, sit generatio per coitum, videtur quod etiam hominibus talis modus generationis connaturalis sit.
Furthermore, with respect to what is common, we do not find differences between things. But man has the generative power in common with other animals. Therefore, since there is generation through intercourse in perfect animals, and man is yet more perfect than animals, it seems that such a mode of generation is also connatural to men.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.arg8
Respondeo dicendum, quod ad quamlibet generationem oportet duo concurrere: scilicet agens quod inducit formam, et patiens quod offert materiam; nec haec duo in idem reducuntur, cum nihil patiatur vel moveatur a seipso; in omnibus enim viventibus perfectis in quibus est sexus distinctio, femina se habet ut patiens et materiam ministrans, et mas se habet ut agens et formam inducens, ut in 15 De animalibus dicitur. Unde non poterat compleri generatio humana nisi per conjunctionem maris et feminae; propter quod mulier in adjutorium viri facta dicitur, Gen. 2.
I answer that for any generation two things must come together: the agent that introduces the form and the patient that provides the matter. And these two cannot be identical, since nothing undergoes or is moved by itself.1 For in all perfect living things in which there is a distinction of sex, the female is the patient and provides the matter, while the male is the agent and introduces the form, as is said in On the Generation of Animals 15.2 Hence human generation could not have been completed except through the coming together of male and female. For this reason woman is said to have been made for the help of man (Gen 2:18, 21–25).
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ad perfectionem virginitatis duo concurrunt: scilicet integritas carnis cum integritate mentis; quorum alterum, scilicet integritas mentis, honorabilius est, reliquum virginitati essentialius. Dicendum ergo quod in omni concubitu solvitur virginitas quantum ad integritatem carnis etiam in primo statu. Sed integritatem mentis contingit solvi dupliciter: vel quantum ad habitum, et sic solvitur per illicitum concubitum, qui tollit habitum castitatis; vel quantum ad actum, et sic in statu post peccatum solvitur etiam per concubitum matrimonialem, eo quod propter vehementiam delectationis ratio in ipso actu absorbetur. In primo vero statu, neutro modo integritas mentis soluta fuisset, sed sola integritas carnis, cui praeponderasset fecunditas prolis.
Reply Obj. 1: For the perfection of virginity two things come together: integrity of flesh with integrity of mind. One of these, namely, integrity of mind, is more honorable, while the other is more essential to virginity. Therefore, it should be said that in every act of intercourse virginity is lost with regard to the integrity of the flesh, even in the first state. But integrity of the mind can be lost in two ways: either with regard to habit, and in this way, it is lost through illicit intercourse, which takes away the habit of chastity; or with regard to act, and so, in the state after sin, it is also lost through matrimonial intercourse. This is due to the fact that on account of the vehemence of delight, reason is swallowed up in the act itself. However, in the first state the integrity of mind would have been lost in neither way, but rather only the integrity of the flesh, which would have been outweighed by the fruitfulness of offspring.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quantitas alicujus potest attendi dupliciter: vel absolute, vel secundum proportionem. Dicendum ergo quod absolute loquendo major delectatio coitus fuisset in primo statu quam etiam modo sit; sed secundum proportionem ad rationem, fuisset multo minor: quia ratio in suo actu fortiter persistens, delectationi penitus dominaretur; et ideo non fuisset superabundans vel fervens delectatio, sicut modo est: quia, secundum Philosophum in 2 Ethicorum, cap. 5, abundantia et defectus in operibus humanis sumitur secundum proportionem, ut aliquis cibus est moderatus uni, qui esset superfluus alteri.
Reply Obj. 2: The quantity of something can be considered two ways, either absolutely or proportionately. Therefore, it should be said that, absolutely speaking, the delight of intercourse would have been greater in the first state even than it is now. But in proportion to reason, it would have been much less. For reason persisting strongly in its act would have thoroughly dominated delight. Thus, there would not have been an overabundant or fervent delight as there now is. For, according to the Philosopher in the Ethics 2,1 abundance and defect in human works are judged according to proportion, such that a given food is moderate for one that would be excessive for another.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod potentiae animae vegetabilis in actibus propriis non obediunt rationi, ut in 1 Ethic., cap. 16, dicitur; sed quidam actus sunt sensitivae partis vel motivae, ordinati ad actus vegetativae; et isti actus subjacent rationis imperio. Delectatio autem non est per se ad generativam pertinens, sed ad sensitivam: quia, secundum definitionem Platonis, delectatio est generatio sensibilis in natura, id est naturae conveniens.
Reply Obj. 3: The powers of the vegetable soul do not obey reason in their proper acts, as is said in the Ethics 1.1 But some acts of the sensitive part or motive part are ordered to acts of the vegetative part, and these acts are subject to the command of reason. Now, delight does not pertain to the generative part through itself, but rather to the sensitive part. For, according to Plato’s definition, delight is a sensible generation in a nature, that is, agreeable to the nature.2
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod emissio seminis non est per decisionem alicujus quod fuerit in actu pars: quia sic corrumperetur et non haberet virtutem speciei, ut in 15 De animalibus, ubi supra, dicitur: sed est per quamdam resolutionem cujusdam humiditatis propinquissimae ad ultimam conversionem, quae non est actu pars, sed potentia totum; unde per hoc nihil corporis humani corrumpebatur.
Reply Obj. 4: The emission of seed is not through the extraction of something that was actually a part of the body. For in this case it would be corrupted and would not have the power of the species, as is said in On the Generation of Animals 15.1 Rather, it exists through the resolution of a certain moistness exceedingly close to final conversion, which is not a part actually, but rather potentially the whole. Hence through this nothing belonging to the human body was corrupted.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, sicut Philosophus dicit in 15 De animalibus, ut supra, semen est superfluum quo indigetur: quia superest de eo quod per actum nutritivae in substantia membrorum convertitur; unde superfluum dicitur: et tamen indigetur eo quod ad generationem; unde tale superfluum inordinatam cibi sumptionem non ostendit: tantum enim homo ordinate de cibo sumere poterat, quantum necessarium erat ad actum nutritivae, augmentativae et generativae.
Reply Obj. 5: As the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals 15,1 seed is an excess that is needed. For it is an excess from that which is converted into the substance of the members through the act of the nutritive part—this is why it is called an “excess.” And yet it is needed for generation. Hence such an excess does not show a disordered consumption of food. For man was able to take as much food ordinately as was necessary for the act of the nutritive, augmentative, and generative parts.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod quaedam superfluitates sunt quae attestantur defectui naturae, ut putredines, sudores, et hujusmodi; et tales superfluitates in primo statu esse non poterant; quaedam vero superfluitates naturae perfectionem ostendunt, sicut semen et egestiones, et hujusmodi, quae secundum cursum naturalem fiunt tanto melius, quanto robustior natura fuerit; unde etiam ad virtutem naturalem reducuntur, scilicet expulsivam; et tales superfluitates in primo statu fuissent, licet absque omni foeditate.
Reply Obj. 6: There are some excesses that attest to a deficiency of nature, such as rotting, sweat, and things of this sort. There could not have been such excesses in the first state. But other excesses show the perfection of nature, such as seed, waste, and things of this sort, which in accord with the course of nature become better the more robust the nature is. Hence, too, they are traced back to a natural power, namely the expulsive power. And there would have been such excesses in the first state, although they would have existed without any foulness.
Sent.II.D20.Q1.A2.ad6
Q. 2The qualities of the children of our first parentsDe qualitate natorum
Deinde quaeritur de qualitate natorum; et circa hoc quaeruntur tria:
Then a question is asked concerning the qualities of the children. Three questions are asked concerning this:
Sent.II.D20.Q2
primo quales fuissent secundum corpus;
first, what qualities they would have had with respect to the body;
Sent.II.D20.Q2
secundo quales fuissent secundum intellectum in cognitione veritatis;
second, what qualities they would have had with respect to the intellect in its knowledge of truth;
Sent.II.D20.Q2
tertio quales fuissent secundum affectionem in amore virtutis.
third, what qualities they would have had with respect to affection in the love of virtue.
Sent.II.D20.Q2
A. 1Whether in the state of innocence men would have had every perfection of body as regards strength, stature, and sex immediately after birthUtrum in statu innocentiae homines habuissent omnem perfectionem corporis quoad virtutem, et staturam, et sexum, statim
Ad primum sic proceditur. Videtur quod homines in statu innocentiae statim nati omnem perfectionem corporis habuissent, et quantum ad staturam, et quantum ad sexum.
To the first we proceed as follows.1 It seems that in the state of innocence, human beings would have had, immediately after being born, a perfect body both with regard to stature and with regard to sex.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.arg1
Sicut enim Philosophus dicit in 16 De animalibus, mulier est vir occasionatus. Illud autem occasionatum dicitur quod non est per se intentum, sed ex aliqua corruptione vel defectu proveniens. Cum ergo in primo statu nullus defectus naturalis operationis fuisset, videtur quod omnes nati fuissent in perfecto sexu, scilicet virili.
Obj. 1: For as the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals 16,1 woman is an anomalous man. But something is called “anomalous” which is not intended through itself, but rather comes about due to a corruption or defect. Therefore, since in the first state there would have been no defect of natural activity, it seems that all would have been born in the perfect sex, namely, the male.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, agens perfectum inducit similitudinem suam in patiente, nisi sit defectus ex parte recipientis. Sed in generatione hominum semen maris est agens, et sanguis mulieris est materia et patiens. Cum ergo ex neutra parte in statu innocentiae aliquis defectus fuisset, videtur quod semper proles in similitudinem patris producta fuisset in sexu virili.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, a perfect agent introduces its own likeness in the patient, unless there is a defect on the part of the receiver. But in the generation of men, the male’s seed is the agent and the woman’s blood is the matter and patient. Therefore, since there would have been a defect on neither part in the state of innocence, it seems that the offspring would always have been produced as a likeness of the father in the male sex.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, magis distat limus terrae ab humano corpore quam materia a muliere administrata ad formationem conceptus in naturali generatione. Sed primus homo de limo terrae formatus, statim in perfecta quantitate et virtute membrorum productus est. Ergo multo fortius filii qui ex eo nascerentur.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the slime of the earth is further from the human body than the matter provided by the woman for the formation of offspring conceived by natural generation. But the first man formed from the slime of the earth was produced immediately in perfect quantity and strength of members. Therefore, all the more would the children born from him.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.arg4
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in littera quod infirmitas carnis quae est in pueris congruit infirmitati mentis. Sed in statu innocentiae nulla fuisset mentis infirmitas. Ergo nec in tali infirmitate carnis pueri nati forent.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, Augustine says1 in the text2 that the infirmity of the flesh in children is appropriate to their infirmity of mind. But in the state of innocence there would have been no infirmity of mind. Therefore, neither would children have been born in such infirmity of flesh.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.arg5
Praeterea, omnium animalium nobilissimum est homo. Sed quorumdam animalium filii naturaliter statim nati officia membrorum habent. Ergo defectus qui in pueris nunc videtur accidere, non est naturalis, sed ex peccato inductus: ergo ante peccatum non fuisset.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, man is the most noble of all animals. But the offspring of some animals naturally have the functionality of their members immediately after birth. Therefore, the deficiency that is now seen to occur in children is not natural, but rather was introduced due to sin. Therefore, it would not have existed before sin.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.arg6
Sed contra, omnis virtus naturalis, multiplicata materia, roboratur secundum debitam proportionem, quia in majori quantitate major est virtus. Sed pueros oportebat parvulos nasci propter materni uteri necessitatem, ut in littera dicitur. Ergo oportuit ut eorum virtus motiva, quae materialis est, imperfecta esset.
On the contrary, every natural power, when matter is multiplied, is strengthened in due proportion, since in a greater quantity the power is greater. But children would have to have been born small on account of the requirements of the mother’s womb, as is said in the text.1 Therefore, it was necessary for their motive power, which is material, to be imperfect.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, in pueris oportet expectari tempus ad generandum, quousque completur tempus augmenti; quamdiu enim est augmentum in suo vigore, sicut in duobus primis septenniis, generativa opus suum non habet: tum quia digestio completa non est, ut semen debito modo maturari possit; tum etiam quia quod residuum est ab opere nutritivae, cedit in usum augmentativae. Sed sicut generativae deserviunt quaedam membra, ita et aliis animae viribus. Ergo et per eamdem rationem nec aliorum membrorum usum habuissent, ad quorum actus exigitur aliquorum membrorum fortificatio et completio.
Furthermore, in children the time for generating offspring is delayed until they are finished growing. For as long as growth is vigorous, as it is in the first fourteen years, the generative power does not have its function. This is both because food is not so thoroughly digested that the seed can mature in due manner, and also because what is left over after the work of the nutritive power falls to the use of the augmentative power. But just as there are some members that serve the generative power, so there are others that serve the other powers of the soul. Therefore, for the same reason they would not have had the use of other members either, since for their acts a strengthening and completion of some members is required.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod in hominis vita est quaedam circulatio, eo quod a defectu incipit, in statum debitae perfectionis deveniens, ex quo iterum in defectum terminatur; unde et principium hominis quidam defectus consequuntur in pueritia, et similiter finem in senectute. Homo autem ante peccatum etsi vitae termino caruisset, tamen habuisset vitae principium per nativitatem; unde hos defectus qui ordinantur ad vitae terminum, ut aegritudines et defectus seniles, non habuisset; defectus autem illos qui principium originis consequuntur, nihil prohibet eum habuisse, ut Magister in littera dicit: nec hoc fuisset ei in poenam, quia ex hoc nullum incommodum sentiret, divina providentia eum gubernante. Quidam vero dicunt aliter, innitentes verbis Augustini quae in littera ponuntur. Sed cum Augustinus de his nihil asserat, ut in littera dicitur, probabilius sustinebitur illud quod naturalis cursus habet, ubi Scripturae auctoritas non repugnat.
I answer that there is a certain cycle in the life of man: he begins from deficiency, arrives at a state of due perfection, and from there he arrives again at deficiency in the end. Hence some deficiencies follow on man’s beginning in childhood and likewise some follow on his end in old age. Now, before sin, even if man would have lacked an end of life, he would still have had a beginning of life through birth. Hence he would not have had those deficiencies that are ordained for the end of life, such as illnesses and the deficiencies of old age. But there is nothing to prevent his having had those deficiencies that follow on his original beginning, as the Master says in the text.1 Nor would this have been as a punishment, since he would have felt no disadvantage from this, with divine providence governing him. However, there are some who say otherwise, relying on the words of Augustine given in the text.2 But since Augustine asserts nothing on these things, it is more probable to maintain that the course of nature holds wherever that does not conflict with the text of Scripture.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quamvis mulier sit praeter intentionem naturae particularis, quae agit in hoc semine, intendens prolem adducere in perfectam similitudinem generantis, non tamen est praeter intentionem naturae universalis, sicut nec corruptio: quia sine femina non posset esse generatio, ut perpetuitas speciei salvaretur; et ideo etiam per divinam providentiam ad officium generationis mulieres aliquas nasci oportebat, et in aequali numero cum viris, ut una unius esset.
Reply Obj. 1: Even though woman is apart from the intention of the particular nature that acts in this seed, which intends to bring the offspring into perfect likeness to the begetter, she is not apart from the intention of universal nature, just as corruption is not. For without the female there could be no generation to perpetuate the species. Thus, through divine providence some women had to be born for the task of generation, and in equal number with men so that there would be one for one.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod generatio mulieris contingit, ut in 18 De animalibus sive 4 De gener. anim., cap. 1, dicitur, ex hoc quod semen viri non potest vincere super materiam1 mulieris, ut digerat ipsam ultima digestione, ut2 in perfectum3 sexum adducat. Hujusmodi autem impotentiae causa potest esse triplex. Una est ex defectu naturalis principii agentis in4 semine: quia calor est diminutus in semine propter ejus indigestionem; unde ante tertium septennium, ut Philosophus dicit, viri ut in pluribus feminas generant: et talis causa non multum fuisset in primo statu: quia tempus in quo est perfecta generatio non anticiparetur. Alia causa est ex virtute imaginativa quam sequuntur etiam virtutes corporales, sicut patet quod ad imaginationem alicujus terribilis totum corpus concutitur et tremit: et ita videmus quod filii frequenter nascuntur similes illis quos parentes imaginantur in actu conceptionis: sicut etiam Hieronymus narrat de quadam muliere quae peperit filium nigrum propter hoc quod in tempore coitus vidit imaginem nigram: et talis causa generationis feminae potuit esse in statu innocentiae, ut filii nascerentur in hoc vel in illo sexu, secundum voluntatem parentum, et praecipue propter magnam obedientiam corporis ad animam in statu illo. Tertia causa est ex aliquo principio extrinseco: quia parva immutatio, ut Philosophus dicit in 18 De animalibus, ut supra, vel venti, vel temporis, vel hujusmodi, sexus variationem facit; unde dicit quod expertum est apud pastores, quod, quando flat ventus septentrionalis, concipiuntur mares, et quando flat meridionalis, concipiuntur feminae, propter abundantiam humiditatis: et etiam si in tempore coitus aspiciant ad partem septentrionalem vel meridionalem, sequitur etiam dicta diversitas ut frequenter; et talis causa potuit esse in statu illo.
Reply Obj. 2: As is said in On the Generation of Animals 18,1 the generation of a woman occurs when the man’s seed cannot prevail over the woman’s matter so as to process it to the final stage and thus bring it into the perfect sex. Now, there can be three causes of such an inability. One is from a weakness of the natural principle of the agent in the seed, which means that the seed lacks heat because it is not fully processed. Hence before their twenty-first year, as the Philosopher says, men for the most part generate females. Such a cause would not have made much difference in the first state, since there coition would not have occurred before the time when perfect generation occurs. Another cause is from the imaginative power, which bodily powers also follow, as is clear from the fact that after imagining something terrible the whole body shakes and trembles. Thus, we see that children are frequently born like those whom the parents imagine in the act of conception, as Jerome also relates about a certain woman who bore a black son due to the fact that at the time of intercourse she saw a black image. And this sort of cause of the generation of a female could have existed in the state of innocence, such that children would be born in this or that sex according to the will of the parents, especially due to the great obedience of the body to the soul in that state. The third cause is from an external principle. For, as the Philosopher says in On the Generation of Animals 18,2 a small change of wind, or of time, or such things, produces a variation in sex. Hence he says that the experience of shepherds is that when the north wind blows males are conceived, and when the south wind blows females are conceived on account of the abundance of moisture. Even if at the time of coition they look to the north or to the south, the aforementioned difference frequently follows. And there could have been such a cause in that first state.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod de limo terrae corpus primi hominis formatum est virtute divina, cujus est statim ad perfectum adducere cum voluerit; sed propagatio filiorum fuisset per virtutem naturae, cujus non est subito operari; et ideo per successiones temporum in ultimum perfectionis statum proles perducta fuisset.
Reply Obj. 3: The body of the first man was formed from the slime of the earth by divine power, to which it belonged to bring him immediately to perfection when it willed. But the propagation of children would have been through the power of nature, to which it does not belong to work suddenly. Thus, offspring would have been brought to the final state of perfection through the succession of time.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod infirmitas carnis nunc in pueris duo complectitur: scilicet defectum usus membrorum, et hoc congruit naturali infirmitati mentis, inquantum adhuc non pervenit ad ultimum complementum scientiae vel virtutis; quod etiam in primo statu esse potuit: complectitur etiam quamdam poenam in esurie et fletu, et talis infirmitas congruit infirmitati culpae; unde neutrum horum in primo statu fuisset, scilicet nec poena nec culpa.
Reply Obj. 4: The infirmity of the flesh now found in children includes two things. The first is deficiency of the use of the members. And this is appropriate to their natural infirmity of mind, inasmuch as it still has not arrived at the final completion of knowledge or virtue, which could have been the case even in the first state. Second, it includes also a kind of punishment in hunger and crying. And such infirmity fits with the infirmity of fault. Hence there would have been neither of these in the first state, that is, neither punishment nor fault.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod hoc est ex nobili complexione hominis, quod defectum talem in pueritia prae quibusdam animalibus patitur: quia enim est mollis complexionis, ideo membra puerilia ex sui mollitie sunt impotentia ad suos actus exercendos: et etiam propter humiditatem abundantem in pueritia, quod contingit in hominibus prae quibusdam animalibus, tum ex magnitudine cerebri, quod homo majus prae aliis animalibus habet, secundum proportionem sui corporis; tum etiam propter equalitatem1 complexionis, a qua si in humidiorem recedatur, propter complexionem aetatis, invenietur superabundans humiditas, quae praecipue impedit motum nervorum. Unde animalia siccae complexionis ut caprae, nascuntur cum membris ad motum habilibus.
Reply Obj. 5: It is due to man’s noble constitution that he undergoes such deficiency in childhood more than some animals. For because it has a soft constitution, the members of a child are, due to their softness, impotent to carry out their acts. This is also because of the moistness that abounds in childhood, which occurs in human beings more than some animals both due to largeness of the brain, since man has a larger brain in proportion to his body in comparison to other animals, and also on account of the equality of his constitution, since if it is drawn back from it toward a constitution that is more moist, on account of the constitution of his age, then an excessive moistness will arise that especially impedes the movement of the nerves. Hence animals of dry constitution, such as goats, are born with members capable of motion.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A1.ad5
A. 2Whether in the state of innocence children would have been perfect in knowledge immediately upon birthUtrum in statu innocentiae pueri mox nati fuissent perfecti in cognitione
Ad secundum sic proceditur. Videtur quod pueri mox nati perfecti in cognitione fuissent.
To the second we proceed as follows.1 It seems that children would have been perfect in knowledge immediately upon birth.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.arg1
Omnis enim virtus cujus actus impeditur ex imperfectione corporis, est virtus materialis. Sed intellectus non est actus corporis cujusdam, ut Philosophus dicit, lib. 3 De anim. Ergo naturaliter non impeditur a suo actu propter defectum corporis; ergo videtur quod in statu integritatis naturae, pueri perfectam cognitionem habuissent, etiam si defectum membrorum paterentur.
Obj. 1: For every power whose act is impeded by bodily imperfection is a material power. But the intellect is not a bodily act, as the Philosopher says.1 Therefore, it is not naturally impeded from its act due to a deficiency of the body. Therefore, it seems that in the state of integral nature, children would have had perfect knowledge, even if they endured deficiency in their members.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.arg2
Si dicatur quod intellectus impeditur per accidens ex impedimento corporis inquantum indiget accipere a virtutibus corporalibus;
Obj. 2: One might say that the intellect is impeded incidentally by an impediment of the body, inasmuch as it needs to receive from bodily powers.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.arg3
contra. Quod superiores vires ab inferioribus accipiant, videtur esse perversitas ordinis. Sed in primo statu nulla deordinatio in partibus animae erat. Ergo intellectus non accipiebat perfectionem suam ex viribus sensibilibus.
On the contrary, it seems a perversity of order for the higher powers to receive from the lower ones. But in the first state there was no disorder among the parts of the soul. Therefore, the intellect would not have received its perfection from the sensible powers.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, intellectus non indiget sensu nisi ad acquirendam scientiam; unde qui privatur visu scientiam de coloribus retinet quam per visum accepit. Sed in primo statu habitum scientiae homo habuisset immediate ex divina influentia, et forte per ministerium angelorum. Ergo ad intelligendum et sciendum in actu, sensibus non indigebat; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, the intellect only needs the senses to acquire knowledge. Hence one who is deprived of sight retains the knowledge of colors received through sight. But in the first state man would have had the habit of knowledge immediately from divine infusion and, perhaps, through the ministry of the angels. Therefore, he did not need the senses to understand and know actually. And so, the same follows as before.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, sensus puerorum in primo statu non fuissent imperfectiores quam modo sint. Sed modo pueri perfecte possunt videre et audire, et sic de aliis. Ergo et tunc: et ita per defectum sensibilium virium actus intellectus non impediretur.1
Obj. 4: Furthermore, the senses of children in the first state would not have been more imperfect than they are now. But now children can perfectly see and hear, and so forth. Therefore, they also could at that time. Thus, the act of the intellect would not have been impeded by a deficiency in the sensible powers.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, perfectioris cognitionis secundum suam naturam aliis animalibus est homo. Sed alia animalia mox nata habent cognitionem quarumdam rerum quae prosunt eis vel nocent; unde agnus sequitur matrem, et fugit lupum. Ergo multo fortius hoc homo secundum suam naturam habere debet: et ita videtur quod defectus cognitionis qui est in pueris, non est naturalis, sed ex peccato inductus: et ita videtur quod ante peccatum perfectam cognitionem habuissent.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, man naturally possesses more perfect knowledge than other animals. But immediately upon birth other animals have knowledge of certain things that are beneficial or harmful to them. Hence a lamb follows its mother and flees a wolf. Therefore, all the more should man possess this by his nature. Thus, it seems that the deficiency of knowledge that is in children is not natural, but rather was introduced due to sin. Thus, it seems that before sin they would have had perfect knowledge.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.arg6
Sed contra, ut dicit Philosophus, 7 Physic., in quiescendo fit anima sciens et prudens. Sed in pueritia non potest esse perfecta quies corporis, propter multos motus, et praecipue propter augmentum. Ergo nec perfectam cognitionem secundum naturam habere potest.
On the contrary, as the Philosopher says in the Physics 7,1 the soul becomes knowledgeable and prudent by resting. But the body cannot have perfect rest in childhood, on account of its many motions, and especially on account of growth. Therefore, neither can it possess perfect knowledge by nature.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, ad hoc anima infusa est corpori ut in ipso acquirat perfectionem scientiae et virtutis. Sed hoc non esset, si per seipsam scientiam perfectam haberet, quam per temporum successionem in corpore acquireret. Ergo non statim dum corpori infunditur, perfectam cognitionem habet, sed experimento indiget et tempore intellectualis virtus, ut Philosophus, in 2 Ethic., cap. 1, dicit.
Furthermore, the soul was infused into the body in order that it might acquire in the body the perfection of knowledge and virtue. But this would not be the case if it had on its own the perfect knowledge that it would acquire in the body through the succession of time. Therefore, it does not have perfect knowledge immediately upon being infused into the body. Rather, intellectual virtue needs experience and time, as the Philosopher says in the Ethics 2.1
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut Magister dicit in littera, oportet quod positio de perfectione intellectus consonet positioni de perfectione corporis; unde cum posuerimus pueros in principio non habituros fuisse membrorum usum, oportet ponere quod nec usum perfectae cognitionis habuissent. Qui autem membrorum perfectionem concedunt, perfectum usum rationis etiam concedere possunt. Inter alia enim membra corporis, cerebrum humidissimum est. Unde si propter humiditatem aetatis, membrorum aliorum officia pueri habere non poterant, multo minus plenum usum imaginativae virtutis, cujus organum est in anteriori parte cerebri, habere poterant. Abundantia enim humiditatis confusionem quamdam phantasmatum creat, sicut patet in ebriis, ex multo vapore ad caput ascendente. Phantasmata autem, ut in 3 De anima dicitur, se habent ad intellectum sicut colores ad visum. Unde sicut ad confusionem colorum sequitur indeterminatio et confusio in actu virtutis visivae; ita ad confusionem phantasmatum sequitur quaedam confusio in actu virtutis intellectivae; et inde est quod pueri in principio confusam cognitionem habent universalium quorumdam, et postmodum per successiones temporis distincte unumquodque cognoscunt; unde in 1 Physic. dicitur, quod pueri in principio appellant omnem virum patrem, posterius autem determinant unumquodque.
I answer that, as the Master says in the text,1 our position on the perfection of the intellect must agree with our position on the perfection of the body. Hence, since we posited that children in the beginning would not have had the use of their members, we must posit that neither would they have had the use of perfect knowledge. But those who concede the perfection of members can also concede the perfect use of reason. For the brain is the moistest of the members of the body. Hence, if, due to the moistness of that age, children could not have possessed the functionality of the other members, all the less could they have had the full use of the imaginative power, whose organ is in the anterior part of the brain. For abundance of moistness creates a certain confusion of phantasms, as is clear in those who are drunk, due to the large amount of vapor ascending to the head. But phantasms, as is said in On the Soul 3,2 are related to the intellect just as colors are to sight. Hence, just as indetermination and confusion in the act of the power of sight follow on the confusion of colors, so also a certain confusion in the act of the intellective power follows on the confusion of phantasms. And so it is that children in the beginning possess a confused knowledge of some universals and afterwards through the succession of time come to know each thing distinctly. Hence in the Physics 13 it is said that children in the beginning call every man “father,” but later designate each individual.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.co
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod operatio intellectus non impeditur propter defectum corporis per se, sed per accidens, ut dictum est, scilicet ex defectu virium1 a quibus intellectus accipit.
Reply Obj. 1: The activity of the intellect is not impeded on account of a deficiency of the body through itself, but rather incidentally, as has been said, namely, due to the deficiency of the powers from which the intellect receives.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod perfectio intellectus possibilis est per receptionem objecti sui, quod est species intelligibilis in actu. Sicut autem in objecto visus est aliquid quasi materiale, quod accipitur ex parte rei coloratae, sed complementum formale visibilis inquantum hujusmodi est ex parte1 lucis, quae facit visibile in potentia esse visibile in actu: ita etiam objectum intellectus quasi materialiter administratur vel offertur a virtute imaginativa; sed in esse formali intelligibili completur ex lumine intellectus agentis, et secundum hanc formam habet quod sit perfectio in actu intellectus possibilis: et ita non sequitur deordinatio in partibus animae, si intellectus possibilis perficiatur per species a phantasmatibus acceptas, inquantum illustrantur lumine intellectus agentis, qui2 est potentia altior quam intellectus possibilis.
Reply Obj. 2: The potential intellect reaches its perfection through the reception of its object, which is an actually intelligible species. But just as in the object of sight there is something quasi material that is received on the part of the colored thing, but the formal completion of the visible as such is on the part of light, which makes the potentially visible to be actually visible, so also the object of the intellect is provided or offered quasi materially by the imaginative power. Yet it is completed in formal intelligible being by the light of the agent intellect, and on the basis of this form it is the actual perfection of the potential intellect. Thus, no disorder follows among the parts of the soul if the potential intellect is perfected through species received from phantasms insofar as they are illuminated by the light of the agent intellect, which is a higher power than the potential intellect.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod cum phantasma sit objectum intellectus possibilis, ut dictum est, secundum statum viae, anima ad suum actum phantasmatibus indiget, non solum ut ab eis scientiam accipiat secundum motum qui est a sensibus ad animam, sed etiam ut habitum cognitionis quam habet circa species phantasmatum, ponat secundum motum qui est ab anima ad sensus, ut sic inspiciat in actu quod per habitum cognitionis tenet in mente. Unde etiam Dionysius dicit in Epistola ad Titum, quod illi qui intellectuales revelationes accipiunt, eas quibusdam figuris circumponunt; unde laesa imaginatione per laesionem organi, ut est in phraeneticis, intellectus impeditur ab actuali consideratione etiam eorum quae prius sciebat.
Reply Obj. 3: Since a phantasm is the object of the potential intellect, as has been said,1 the soul needs phantasms for its act during its wayfaring state. This is not only that it may receive knowledge from them by motion from the senses to the soul, but also to bring up the habit of knowledge that it has concerning the species of the phantasms by motion from the soul to the senses. Thus, in this way, it may behold actually what it holds in mind through a habit of knowledge. Hence, too, Dionysius says in the Letter to Titus2 that those who receive intellectual revelations surround them with certain figures. Hence when the imagination is injured through injury to the organ, as in the case of the feverish, the intellect is impeded from actual consideration even of what it used to know previously.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod exteriorum sensuum actus in pueris distincti sunt, sed imaginatio confusa est propter cerebri humiditatem excedentem, et ita etiam oportet quod operatio intellectus sit confusa: non enim intellectus immediate ab exterioribus sensibus accipit, sed ab interioribus.
Reply Obj. 4: The acts of the external senses in children are distinct, but the imagination is confused on account of the exceeding moistness of the brain. Thus, the activity of the intellect must also be confused. For the intellect does not receive from the external senses immediately, but rather from the internal senses.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod alia animalia non prosequuntur conveniens et fugiunt nocivum per rationis deliberationem, sed per naturalem instinctum aestimativae virtutis: et talis naturalis instinctus est etiam in pueris; unde etiam mamillas accipiunt, et alia eis convenientia, etiam sine hoc quod ab aliis doceantur.
Reply Obj. 5: Other animals do not pursue the agreeable and flee the harmful through the deliberation of reason, but rather through a natural instinct of the power of estimation. And such natural instinct also exists in children. Hence they accept nipples and other things agreeable to them, even without being taught by others.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether in the state of innocence children would be born in graceUtrum in statu innocentiae pueri nascerentur in gratia
Ad tertium sic proceditur. Videtur quod in statu innocentiae pueri in gratia nascerentur.
To the third we proceed as follows.1 It seems that in the state of innocence children would have been born in grace.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.arg1
Quia secundum considerationem Philosophi, 4 Topic., cap. 12, sicut se habet propositum in proposito, ita et oppositum in opposito. Sed homo corruptus per peccatum transmisit peccatum in posteros. Ergo etiam et gratiam et justitiam quam habuit in posteros transmisisset.
Obj. 1: For according to the Philosopher’s view, as the proposed thing is in the proposed situation, so the opposed thing is in the opposed situation.1 But man corrupted through sin transmits sin to his descendants. Therefore, he would also have transmitted to his descendants the grace and justice that he had.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.arg2
Praeterea, bonum est potentius quam malum: quia malum non agit nisi virtute boni, ut dicit Dionysius, 4 cap. De divin. nomin. Si ergo malum primi hominis adeo fuit potens ut totum humanum genus inficeret, multo amplius ejus gratia totum humanum genus justificasset.
Obj. 2: Furthermore, good is more potent than evil. For evil only acts by the power of the good, as Dionysius says.1 Therefore, if the evil of the first man was potent enough to infect the whole human race, much more would his grace have justified the whole human race.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.arg3
Praeterea, Adam non solum sibi, sed etiam nobis demeruit: quia per unum hominem peccatum et mors in mundum intravit, Rom. 5:12. Sed meritum et demeritum ab eadem potentia procedunt. Ergo et ipse, si perstitisset, omnibus mereri potuisset; et ita omnes per ejus meritum primam gratiam consecuti fuissent.
Obj. 3: Furthermore, Adam demerited not only for himself, but also for us. For through one man sin and death entered the world (Rom 5:12). But merit and demerit proceed from the same power. Therefore, if he had stood firm, he could also have merited for all. Thus, all would have obtained the first grace through his merit.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.arg4
Praeterea, impossibile est esse poenam sine culpa. Sed poena peccati originalis est carentia visionis divinae. Ergo cum in statu innocentiae homines sine peccato originali nati fuissent, habuissent meritum visionis divinae. Sed hoc non potest haberi nisi per gratiam. Ergo nati fuissent in justitia gratuita.
Obj. 4: Furthermore, it is impossible for there to be punishment without fault. But the punishment of original sin is the lack of the divine vision. Therefore, since in the state of innocence men would have been born without original sin, they would have possessed the merit for the divine vision. But this can only be had through grace. Therefore, they would have been born in gratuitous justice.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, homo per peccatum necessitatem peccandi incurrit. Ergo si perstitisset, in justitia confirmatus fuisset. Sed secundum Anselmum, De concept. virg. et peccato origin., cap. 10, oportuit ut qualis ipse fuit, tales etiam filios genuisset. Ergo et omnes in justitia confirmati fuissent mox a nativitate sua, ut peccare non possent.
Obj. 5: Furthermore, through sin man incurred the necessity of sinning. Therefore, if he had stood firm he would have been confirmed in justice. But, according to Anselm,1 he would have had to beget children such as he himself was. Therefore, they would all have been confirmed in grace immediately after their birth such that they would not have been able to sin.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.arg6
Sed contra, illud quod infunditur immediate a Deo, ut anima rationalis, non transfunditur a parentibus. Sed gratia est hujusmodi, ut in 1 libro, dist. 14, probatum est. Ergo gratiam vel justitiam in posteros non transfudisset.
On the contrary (6), that which is infused immediately by God, such as the rational soul, is not transfused by the parents. But grace is such a thing, as was proved in Book I.1 Therefore, he would not have transmitted grace or justice to his descendants.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Hugo de Sancto Victore, in lib. 1 De Sacram., parte 6, cap. 24, dicit quod homo, si perstitisset, generasset filios sine peccato, sed tamen non necessario paternae haeredes justitiae; et ita videtur quod justitiam vel gratiam non transfudisset.
Furthermore (7), Hugh of Saint Victor says1 that man, if he had stood firm, would have generated children without sin, though not necessarily heirs to their father’s justice. Thus, it seems that he would not have transmitted justice or grace.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.arg7
Respondeo dicendum, quod, sicut dicit Philosophus in 2 De generat., in generatione est quaedam circulatio, quae tamen non redit in idem numero, sed ad idem specie: homo enim generat hominem, non Socrates Socratem; et inde est quod generatum generanti assimilatur in omnibus illis quae ad naturam speciei pertinent, nisi adveniat impedimentum, ut in monstris apparet; non autem oportet quod assimiletur in proprietatibus quae consequuntur individuum ratione individui: et si aliquando contingat quod in aliquibus proprietatibus etiam personalibus assimiletur proles1 patri, hoc tantum accidit in accidentibus corporalibus, sicut quod albus generat album, et podagricus podagricum; non autem in perfectionibus animae generat sibi similem secundum actum, ut grammaticus generet2 grammaticum, sed forte secundum aptitudinem tantum; secundum quod ex complexione corporis unus est habilior alio ad scientiam vel3 virtutem.
I answer that, as the Philosopher says in On Generation and Corruption 2,1 there is a certain cycle in generation, though it does not return to the same thing numerically, but rather to the same specifically. For a man generates a man; Socrates does not generate Socrates. So it is that the generated becomes like its generator in everything that pertains to the nature of the species, unless an impediment arises, as is apparent in the case of monsters. But it is not necessary for it to become like its generator in properties that follow on the individual as individual. And if it sometimes occurs that even in some personal properties the child is like the father, this only happens with bodily accidents, such as that a white person generates a white person and someone with gout generates someone with gout. But in perfections of the soul one does not generate one like himself actually; for example, a grammarian does not generate a grammarian—except perhaps with respect to mere aptitude, insofar as, from the body’s makeup, one is more suited than another for knowledge or virtue.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.co
Sciendum est ergo quod duplex justitia primo homini poterat convenire. Una originalis, quae erat secundum debitum ordinem corporis sub anima, et inferiorum virium sub superiori, et superioris sub Deo; et haec quidem justitia ipsam naturam humanam ordinabat in sui primordio ex divino munere; et ideo talem justitiam in filios transfudisset. Est etiam alia justitia gratuita quae actus meritorios elicit, et de hac est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt quod primus homo in naturalibus tantum creatus est, et non in gratuitis; et secundum hoc videtur quod ad talem justitiam requirebatur quaedam praeparatio per actus personales; unde secundum hoc talis gratia proprietas personalis erat ex parte animae; et ideo nullo modo transfusa fuisset, nisi secundum aptitudinem tantum. Alii vero dicunt quod homo in gratia creatus est; et secundum hoc videtur quod donum gratuitae justitiae ipsi humanae naturae collatum sit; unde cum transfusione naturae simul etiam infusa fuisset gratia.1
Therefore, it should be known that two kinds of justice could have befitted the first man. One is original, which had to do with the due order of the body under the soul, and of the lower powers under the higher, and of the higher under God. This justice ordered human nature itself in its origin by a divine gift. Thus, he would have transmitted such justice to his children. But there is also another justice that is gratuitous, which elicits meritorious acts. On this there are two opinions. Some say that the first man was created with only natural endowments and not gratuitous ones. And on this position it seems that a certain preparation through personal acts was required for such justice. Hence according to this position, such grace was a personal property on the part of the soul. Thus, it would in no way have been transmitted except by way of a mere aptitude. But others say that man was created in grace. And on this position it seems that the gift of gratuitous justice was conferred on human nature itself. Hence grace would also have been infused at the same time as the transmission of the nature.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod peccatum originale est primo et per se peccatum naturae, et per posterius personae; actuale autem est proprie peccatum personae quod per actum personalem incurritur: et ideo, sicut peccatum originale transfunditur, et non peccatum actuale, ita etiam justitia originalis naturalis transfusa fuisset, et forte non gratuita.
Reply Obj. 1: Original sin is primarily and through itself a sin of the nature and secondarily of the person, whereas actual sin is properly a sin of the person that is incurred through a personal act. Thus, just as original sin is transmitted and not actual sin, so also original natural justice would have been transmitted and, perhaps, not gratuitous justice.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum sicut ad primum.
Reply Obj. 2: The reply to the second objection is the same as to the first.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod peccatum non transit in posteros a primo parente per modum demeriti, quasi ipse omnibus mortem meruerit, et infectionem peccati, sed per modum traductionis consequentis traductionem naturae; non enim unius personae actus toti naturae mereri vel demereri potest, nisi limites humanae naturae transcendat, ut patet in Christo, qui Deus et homo est: unde a Christo nascuntur filii gratiae non per carnis traductionem, sed per meritum actionis; ab Adam vero nascimur filii irae per propagationem, non per demeritum.
Reply Obj. 3: Sin does not pass into the descendants from the first parent by way of demerit, as if he merited death for all as well as the infection of sin. Rather, it is by way of a transmission that follows on the transmission of the nature. For the act of a single person cannot merit or demerit for the entire nature, unless it transcends the limits of human nature, as is clear in Christ, who is God and man. Hence children of grace are born from Christ, not through transmission of the flesh, but through the merit of action, whereas from Adam we are born children of wrath through propagation, not through demerit.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod carentia visionis divinae potest dupliciter intelligi: vel negative, et sic non est poena, sed defectus naturalis: cuilibet enim naturae creatae convenit ut ex se non habeat unde in Dei visionem ascendere possit; vel privative, et sic est poena, secundum quod importat quamdam obnoxietatem ad non videndum Deum.
Reply Obj. 4: Lack of the divine vision can be understood in two ways: either by negation, and in this way, it is not a punishment, but rather a natural deficiency. For no created nature has of itself the ability to ascend to the vision of God. Or it is by privation, and in this way, it is a punishment, insofar as it implies a certain liability not to see God.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod probabile videtur quod Adam, etiamsi in prima tentationi perstitisset,1 nondum statim confirmationem justitiae fuisset adeptus; sed quando in spiritualem vitam fuisset translatus, simul immortalitatem accepisset in corpore et justitiae confirmationem in anima. Quod ergo dicitur, quod quia tentationi succubuit, peccandi necessitatem incurrit, verum est de peccato veniali, quod gratiae non opponitur, sed cuidam accidenti gratiae, scilicet fervori; sed necessitatem peccandi mortaliter homo etiam in peccato existens non habet, nisi peccare intelligatur in peccato esse, sicut videre dicitur habere visum. Non enim qui in peccato est potest per se non esse in peccato ut possit a peccato per se sine gratiae infusione resurgere: nec tamen sequitur, si homo post peccatum non potest in peccato non esse, quod in gratia existens non possit in gratia non esse: quia homo per seipsum peccare potest, sed non per se resurgere. Si tamen concedatur quod Adam confirmatus fuisset statim post victoriam tentationis, adhuc non sequitur quod filios confirmatos in justitia genuisset: quia hoc sequebatur actus personales ejus, et ita erat perfectio ad personam pertinens, quam non oportet in filios propagari; sicut si Adam donum prophetiae2 habuit, vel miracula faciendi, non oporteret quod filii ejus hoc habuissent.
Reply Obj. 5: It seems probable that Adam, even if he had stood firm in the first temptation, would not yet have immediately obtained confirmation in justice. Rather, whenever he was transferred into spiritual life, he would have at the same time received immortality in the body and the confirmation of justice in the soul. So where it says that because he succumbed to temptation he incurred the necessity of sinning, this is true of venial sin, which is not opposed to grace but instead to a certain accident of grace, namely, intensity. But even man existing in a state of sin is not under a necessity of sinning mortally, unless “to sin” is understood as meaning “to be in sin,” just as “to see” is spoken of as “having sight.” For one who is in sin cannot by himself not be in sin such that he can rise out of sin by himself without the infusion of grace. Yet it does not follow that if man after sin cannot not be in sin then a man existing in grace cannot not be in grace. For man by himself can sin, but he cannot rise up by himself. However, if it is conceded that Adam would have been confirmed immediately after overcoming temptation, it still does not follow that he would have begotten children confirmed in justice. For this followed on his personal acts and thus was a perfection pertaining to the person, which does not have to be propagated to the children. So too, if Adam had the gift of prophecy or of working miracles, it would not have been necessary for his children to have had these.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad aliam1 etiam patet de plano solutio: quia non intelligitur gratia in posteros propagari a parentibus, quasi per virtutem seminalem, gratiam filii consequerentur: sed quia cum transfusione naturae, cui, ex provisione divina gratia debebatur, simul gratia infusa fuisset, secundum unam opinionem.
Reply Sed Contra 6: The solution to the other argument is plainly clear as well. For grace is not understood to be propagated to the descendants by the parents as if the children would obtain grace through the seed’s power. Rather, with the transmission of the nature to which, by divine provision, grace was due, grace would have at the same time been infused, according to one opinion.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3
Alia etiam auctoritas inducta intelligitur de justitia gratuita, et non de originali, secundum unam opinionem. Vel potest intelligi de operibus justitiae; quia si cum gratia nati fuissent, poterant tamen1 per liberum arbitrium a justitia parentum deviare.
Reply Sed Contra 7: The other authority cited refers to gratuitous justice, not original justice, according to one opinion. Or it can be understood as referring to works of justice. For even if they had been born with grace, they still could have deviated from the justice of their parents through free will.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3
Expositio textus
Exposition of the text
Excipitur honestate nuptiali,1 hoc modo ut scilicet quod sine nuptiis turpitudinem culpae et poenae haberet, per honestatem matrimonii turpitudine poenae remanente, turpitudo culpae tollatur.
‘The infirmity . . . is relieved by the decency of marriage,’1 namely, in such a way that, without marriage, it would have had the shamefulness of fault and punishment, whereas through the nobility of matrimony, with the shamefulness of punishment remaining, the shamefulness of fault is removed.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3
Sed potuerunt in paradiso eis esse nuptiae honorabiles: quia in statu illo nuptiae simpliciter virginitate honorabiliores fuissent, eo quod in nullo integritate mentis laesa, fecunditas carnis in matrimonio, sterilitati virginitatis praevaluisset.
‘But it was possible for them to have honorable nuptials in paradise.’1 For in that state marriage would have been more noble than virginity simply due to the fact that, integrity of mind suffering no injury, the fruitfulness of the flesh in matrimony would have taken precedence over the sterility of virginity.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3
Vel quia Deus nondum jusserat. Videtur hoc esse falsum: quia actum matrimonialem praeceperat Deus, dicens, Genes. 1:28: crescite et multiplicamini, et replete terram. Sed quod dicitur hic potest intelligi de speciali jussione ad determinatum tempus.
‘Or because God had not yet ordered.’1 This seems to be false. For God had decreed the marriage act, saying: be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth (Gen 1:28). But what is said here can be understood of a special command relating to a determinate time.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3
Responderi potest, quod filios parvulos nasci oportebat propter materni uteri necessitatem. In hac responsione Magister unum asserit scilicet, quod oporteat pueros in principio nativitatis parvos quantitate esse: sed tria sub dubio relinquit. Quorum unum est, si statim post nativitatem in perfectam quantitatem transformati fuissent. Sed hoc non potuit fieri operatione naturae, sed solum divino miraculo. Secundum est an essent parvuli per aliquod tempus, ita quod defectum quantitatis haberent, sed non virtutis quantum ad membrorum officium. Tertium si in utroque per aliquod tempus imperfecti fuissent, scilicet et quantitate et virtute.
It may be answered that it was required that the children be born small because of the needs of the maternal womb.1 In this reply the Master asserts one thing—namely, that children at the beginning of birth must be small in quantity—but he leaves three things in doubt. One of these is whether they would have been transformed immediately after birth into their perfect quantity. But this could not have taken place by the activity of nature but only by a divine miracle. The second is whether they would be small for a time in such a way that they would have a deficiency of quantity but not a deficiency of strength with regard to the functionality of their members. The third is whether they would have been imperfect in both, namely in quantity and in strength, for a time.
Sent.II.D20.Q2.A3

Notebook

Full View